《Dragon Ball: Terror of the Gods》 Chapter 1: The Beginning Zero, the world top assassin who took the word by storm two years ago. No one knows his or her true form as it rumored that they were either adult male or a small kid. Some say it a myth while other say it magic. With a hundred percent kill ratio without failing a single kill, they are worshiped by assassins and feared by the public. Sitting alone, in a small park alone, a fifteen year old boy with spiky black hair and cold blue eyes. He was muscular yet lean as if his body was filled with power, but his gray sweatshirt and baggy jean covered them. His angel like face made him appear innocent and couldn¡¯t hurt a fly, but underneath he was near emotionless with only love or hate remaining. Coughing into his hand, blood filled it but he didn¡¯t look faze. A smile of relief and pain formed as blood continued to dribble out of his mouth. ¡°Ah, it seems the subject zero coming to an end now.¡± Memories as long as he could remember was being injected with experimental drugs or fighting to death with other test subjects. None of the children there had names or conscious of what right or wrong, as their names were numbers. No one held any guilt or emotion as they just thought it was life and didn¡¯t care if they were the ones to end it. The drugs did play a role as they either dampened or nearly erased all their emotions as their bodies bagan to mutate. The organization was attempting to create super humans weapons or super powers from fantasy novels. Zero remembered fighting a boy who could run at super speed like the flash, but his body couldn¡¯t keep up so he aged decades the longer he ran. Another time he fought a girl who could transform and attempted to seduce him by showing her amazing body. Only problem was he wasn¡¯t interested so a knife to the throat later the fight ended. ¡°Of course, powers I got was the ability to change, add, or remove parts to DNA at the cost of my cells degrading rapidly.¡± Zero muttered as his vision grew blurry. ¡°Time to leave.¡± was his last thing before he collapsed and left the world. Appearing in a room full of torture items or weapons, Zero looked around and spotted a man who looked in his late twenties smiling at him. His red eyes glowed at him as the man ran his hand through his long black hair. ¡°Hello,¡± Zero said. ¡°You must be wondering why I called you here as usually you would be in the wheel of reincarnation. Unless your a immortal, divine beast, or a god.¡± He muttered the last part. ¡°That would be helpful alongside your name,¡± Zero asked. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m Lucifer and I am the director of the Torture and Terror section of the afterlife. When very naughty souls come here I or my subordinates get to play as they scream in terror. That not why I called you though, as I need someone to do something really important in a universe. You might know it as Dragon Ball.¡± Lucifer began explaining getting a blank stare from Zero as he read about the series before...well some fanfiction. He read about all the transformation and few theories alongside major villains but he didn¡¯t really have time to watch or read the manga. ¡°What so important that I have to go there?¡± Zero asked. ¡°What am I getting out of this deal by the way?¡± ¡°I need you to pair Goku with Bulma and Chichi with Vegeta. It should induce a few interesting results. As for what you getting how about three wishes?¡± Lucifer asked. Nodding as he already got a two wishes in his head, Zero began. ¡°For my first wish, is Genetic Control I currently have but without the flaws to it or my cells rapidly degrading with every use. My second wish is to be a male Saiyan in order to explore the their transformations with my first wish. The final is a system without missions, shop, only status and skills I either learning or mastered with transformations on there.¡± ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t see a problem with that, but your genetic powers are a whole lot more powerful than you realize. The problem before is your body couldn¡¯t handle the strain and it was damaged by all those drugs injected into you.¡± Lucifer explained. ¡°Well, that for you to explore and do whatever as long as you pair them together which should be easy. Oh, yeah Planet Vegeta is going to be destroyed in three years after your born. I already arranged for you and one other off the planet alongside the others who are off the planet it in the main series. So you will need to find your way to Earth in the next thirteen years give or take.¡± ¡°I will attempted to play matchmaker, for Bulma and Goku though Chichi and Vegeta is going to be tricky. A lot can happen in that time before Vegeta appears and she might already get married by than.¡± Zero said getting Lucifer to nod as he understood that risk also. ¡°Well, try at the very least is all I ask. Since there still a few minutes left I will tell you about your genetic ability. The changes you make to yourself or others won¡¯t be instant as it can range from a few minutes to a few years depending on what it is. I would recommend not randomly changing your DNA until you know what it will do to you as it will either weaken or strengthen you. The rest can be asked to the system as time is up,¡± Lucifer said before Zero in a slimy green liquid. When he looked around, it was an empty room beside the tank straight across of him. It was an infant girl with long spiky black hair down to her butt. Zero looked around for a her name but didn¡¯t find one so he didn¡¯t worry about it as he doubted he see her after he leaves. Continuing his search, he barely managed to see his reflection and wondered what Lucifer was getting at. He had long black hair in a form of a mohawk with deep red and green eyes. Even with the ability to change, Zero was tempted not to change them unless they become a problem. Looking over the rest of his body, he notice his little dragon won¡¯t have problems pleasuring who ever on the receiving end. A little overboard for an infant, Lucifer. [Multiverse System now online.] The sudden voice in his head, scared Zero a little and would have jumped if he wasn¡¯t locked in a tank. When he thought of the Multiverse System, he felt one of his wish didn''t work as why would it be called Multiverse if it didn¡¯t have a shop. Why am I getting such overpowered items in a overpowered world? I can understand the Genetics abilities taking times to change as it limit it power somewhat. Now a shop, but I never check yet so it might not have one. [Beep! 10,000 Multiverse points and a letter from Lucifer.] ¡°Dear Zero or Zeref, There was a slight problem with your third wish which I couldn¡¯t remove any of the features you said. So, since I didn¡¯t have the powers to make one or a decent and reasonable one, I just pulled this one out of storage. To make it up to you I given you 10,000 points to start you off with. Your Friend, Lucifer. P.s. King Yama is a subordinate of mine and will help you to the best of his ability.¡± Reading over the letter or mental letter, Zero didn¡¯t really mind the system as much now since it a reasonable explanation. Now, he wondered if he should be happy he named after a Fairy Tail villian who was immortal, or wonder where the name came from. Mentally shrugging at the thought he decided to leave it as it¡¯s not worth investigating. ¡°Can I see my Stats Screen?¡± ============================== [Name: Zeref (Zero) Age: 10 minutes Bloodline: Middle-Class Saiyan (100%) Battle Power: 100 Multiverse Points: 10,000 ============================== Skills: Genetic Control: Master ============================== Looking at his stellar stats, he smiled as he not overpowered and calling attention to himself. Moving on to the other tabs he noticed at the top of the screen he mental picked the one with a heart. It was a relationship tab, and it only had one name on it with a few lines of question marks as it seems to have a condition for it to display others. Who is Lily? While wondering it, a pink arrow appeared and pointed to the infant across from him. Next to her name on the status sheet, new words began to emerge that made him wonder for his future. =============================== Lily: Nothing, Soulmate ??? ??? =============================== It seems building a relationship with her in the future is going to be interesting due to having zero experience outside of killing or dying. Well either way he not complaining, as he knew he get to meet her in the future, though he not saving the saiyan race. It the driving force for Vegeta and leads Goku becoming a super saiyan, if the Zeref remembered correctly. Moving onto the other tab, Zeref mentally clicked the coin tab, as a firework filled the screen. [For opening the Shop tab, the following rewards are given: 1,000 points and one free item 300 points or lower.] Thousands of items appeared with price ranging from one point to tens of zeros though the item listed for one point confused him. Women¡¯s panties was listed for one point and he didn¡¯t know if it was a joke or reference to something. He could buy customized clothes or Gi and get ten sets for a hundred points. A senzu bean cost one thousand five hundred per bean while technique he recognized and a few he did varied in prices. Even techniques and power from other universe or series appeared on the list only Zeref wasn¡¯t interested. If he going to use a technique he either going to learn it from someone or make it himself, unless it to learn from it. He finally notice he could purchase memories from other character or about any subject. ¡°Yep, the legendary and bane of reads is at my fingertips known as overpower story breaker device: OPness.¡± Zaraf thought as he took a look at the mission tab which uses a list icon. [Missions: Escape Planet Vegeta-(Incomplete) Discover the Oozaru Evolution of Power-(Incomplete) Discover Super Saiyan Evolution of Power-(Incomplete) Discover Saiyan God Evolution of Power-(Incomplete) Fight Frieze-(Incomplete) Fight and Win the 21st Tournament of power-(Incomplete) ¡­] Hundreds of missions appeared and in a completely random order so he clicked away as the missions were more like a to-do list. Since he was already planning on most of them on either looking at the genetics of the transformation or testing some fanfiction theories. Exiting his system menu, Zaraf quickly became bored as watching Lily release air bubbled was quite boring. So, doing the only logical and totally not out of boredom, he decided to look at his DNA. Closing his eyes and entering a semi meditative state where billions of line of DNA appeared in front of him. This is going to take a while to sort and study before I even dare mess with anything. Zaraf thought as he he began scanning the lines he walked pass. Soon he came across the first thing that interested him greatly. A large thin red wall appeared in front of him blocking his path which he lightly tapped before it shattered and he felt a massive headache kicking him out.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°System what was that?¡± he nearly screamed as his heart rate spiked slightly before calming down. [Beep! Host has broken the first Genetic Limiter and is currently adapting to current change. It is recommend that host waited a few years to break the next one.] ¡°The pain is because my body wasn¡¯t strong enough to handle it or old enough. How strong should I be before the next one? Better yet how many are there and what the benefits beside the pain.¡± Zaraf wanted to shouted. [Beep! Host should wait before breaking the next one with a battle power of hundred. There are two hundred and forty three with each set split into groups of eighty three. The first set is the mortal which will put you near the apex of the race once all eighty one level are broken. The next set is known as Alpha which are stronger and all around better than others of the same race. Finally the third is known as the transcendent which are the final set which the gods sit at and become semi-immortal. Once at the transcendent stage only external source will kill you as time or sickness will no longer affect you. It is noted that martial arts seek to break these limits through training, trails, or pushing over their limits. If converted to this world Ki source, Mortal would be ordariary Ki which Goku and the Z fighter uses. Transcendent would be using God Ki like Lord Beerus or Kai¡¯s uses. The Alpha stage is the go between as one slowly merges and learns to control God Ki as it only than they can be sense it.] Processing the long explanation that the system just told him, Zaraf learned that he has a long road ahead of him. He also known that Lily will be by his side as he would need a training partner and friend along the way. If it just happens it evolves into something more than it does as training with others lead to improvement expressially with rivals. ¡°What is Broly if he a legendary Super Saiyan?¡± Zaraf asked as he not looking to fighting that monstrous thing in the future if he has too. [Beep! Legendary Super Saiyan is a natural born Alpha, but due to seven generation of unintional incense they are highly unstable.] How does unintenal incense happen for seven generations? Zaraf wonder before turning his thoughts into a different direction. He didn¡¯t want to think how that possible and felt a tiny bit of pity for Brolly before thinking about all the destruction that caused by him. ¡°System, is there anything recommend while I sit in boredom?¡± Zaraf asked as the quietness of the room annoyed him. [Beep! Lucifer has recommended Basic Ki Control and get a solid foundation for it before your sent off. This will help you teaching the basics and train your mind to increase your rational thoughts as a Oozaru transformation.] ¡°How many points is it?¡± Zaraf asked since it recommended and something to focus on that will help him in the future. [Beep! Five hundred multiverse points. Do you wish to purchase Y/N.] Mentally clicking yes, a small flood of information inserted itself into his head causing yet another headache. The information was a little disappointing on what Ki really is as he realized that it controlling Ki outside his body. He won¡¯t be able to do much with it until he leaves the tank, which is Ki sense and drawing Ki around his body. Two months flew by since Zaraf reincarnated into Dragon Ball, with everyday practicing his Ki control or Studying his Genetic. However he made sure not to break anymore genetic limits though he found out the next one is a tiny bit stronger, but still nearly transparent. He didn¡¯t look at the system shop as he couldn¡¯t buy anything from it and wasn¡¯t really interested in the information yet. Today though something change outside the doctors coming and checking them before leaving. A woman in saiyan battle armor walked in with hair similar to Lily, though since Zaraf hasn¡¯t seen many Saiyan. She had a curvy body reminding him of a model from his last life, though since he can play with genetics he didn¡¯t care. Her eyes though were filled with pain, as she stroke Lily¡¯s Tank before doing the same with his. ¡°I bring you bad news, Zaraf your mother was killed on the latest mission, while your father pretending you don¡¯t exist. So your coming home with me in a few months, alongside Lily since my husband also been killed.¡± The woman began to explain, confusing Zaraf why she even telling them, but guess it to work through her grief. After sitting in the room for nearly an hour, she said goodbye and left, but returned every other day since than. She would tell them what happening in her day or talk about old battles, which Zaraf learn she neither arrogant or has a self inflated ego. From time to time she would go on how the her newest students would fight each other. Zaraf could only shake his head at the Saiyans way of learning as it mostly plays on wounds and genetics. The saiyans would fight and receives variety degrees of wounds and injuries before healing. They would repeat that for days as basic Ki control was beat into them, before learning how to fight. Possible the first thing that made the top of Zaraf list was teaching Lily Ki control and maybe Luna. It turns out that Lily¡¯s family has a history of choosing weird names for Saiyans and made Zaraf wonder if his mother got his name from them. Finally, months passed and he was turning a year old which also mean the day he finally leaves the tank. Luna arrived alongside a purple alien that came by every once in awhile to check the machines. Soon the green liquid began to drain out of the tanks and they were scooped out of the tanks. When they left the hospital, Luna began heading away from the city and soon entered the wilderness where they came across a hut. ¡°Welcome home, you two?¡± Luna announced as she took them on a small tour showing a small living room and their room. Looking around, Zaraf saw the place didn¡¯t have much beside a single bed and crib, alongside the kitchen. Out the back widow he saw a what he consider a space pod junkyard. Hundreds of space pods from broken glass, rusted off doors and torn apart was present. Thoughts of his new adoptive mother being an engineer crossed Zaraf mind. Though, she was on the assault squad so maybe she decided to open a junkyard for space pod for money. Maybe, I should study so I can repair ships in the future or invent different things? Zaraf thought as being stuck on a empty planet would ruin his week. Adding to his list of to-do throughout the day, Zaraf picked up on learning how to build and repair space pods. Though it looked more like he was playing around as he would pick up a part than sit it down somewhere else. Another thing he began training his body with basic routine that turn a yellow jumpsuit hero bald. Lily started to follow his steps as he began to simply explain methods of controlling her Ki not that she knew what it was. Their battle power slowly began to raise though as they weren¡¯t pushing themselves to death, or have grand battles that nearly kill them. Every couple of weeks he would increase their routine by adding a few more push ups or increasing the distant they ran. ¡°Zaraf, how come you seem weaker than before?¡± Lily asked him when they turned two. ¡°Because I suppressing my energy as it would allow me to take enemies by surprise. It a useful trick I learned last week, so do you want to learn it?¡± Zaraf asked since teaching her allowed him to learn more about Ki than before. He also began experimenting with flight, but was very unstable since it more trial and error on his part. ¡°Will it be useful?¡± Lily asked doubt filling her head. ¡°Yeah, it would show on the scouter what your current level was when suppressed. Can you imagine what would happen when the enemy was overconfidence in his power. It would be their downfall and allow for more interesting battles if you match other battle power.¡± Zaraf said getting her excited as her saiyan blood craved for battle. He been luck in curving her arrogance and inflating her saiyan ego early on. So now he doesn¡¯t need to worry about a female Vegeta. ¡°Teach me,¡± She jump up and down happily. ¡°Ok, first sit down and focus on your energy,¡± he paused and waited for her to focus. ¡°Now slowly pull in the energy that naturally leaving and will it to suppress itself. It will feel as if your energy has lowered but in truth it all there just hidden from view basically.¡± Zaraf continued to instruct as he felt Lily¡¯s power suppressing itself to match his. While he was teaching Lily, Luna was looking at the calendar and panic as the full moon was scheduled tonight. Normally she didn¡¯t care as it only happens once every eight years, however she hasn¡¯t taught Lily or Zaraf how to control themselves when they transform. Walking into the house she quickly went on to explain about what happening getting a blank stare from Zaraf. It was as if the two year old was scolding her for forgetting something important. After which she gave them a crash course on controlling and hope worked thought she wasn¡¯t counting on it. Few hours passed, with Luna bringing them to a empty wasteland where they can safely transform. Only, Zaraf wondered why they just didn¡¯t hide inside the house or something? Well, Luna wanted to get a feel for the transformation which usually takes place off world. Well, System can you record the changes in my DNA so I can review them afterward. Zaraf asked the system as he sat next to Lily waiting for the moon to raise. [Beep! Very well.] Zaraf found out after experimenting with the system is could function like a an AI chip from novel in his last life. Only it had limit capacity where it could only recorded the changes in his body as he hasn¡¯t made much progress with Saiyan DNA. The potential and transformation hidden in them made his head spin trying to figure out how to active or flaws in them. ¡°So, what happens when we transform?¡± Zaraf asked since she told them about how to keep control or try but never what. Of course he knew but it was never said. ¡°You will turn into a Oozaru which is a giant monkey-like creature that multiple our strength by ten times. It used to cause widespread destruction and required 17 million blutz waves which only the full moon can generate. The downside is the loss of speed and mobility since you well become gigantic.¡± Luna explained. ¡°So turn into a giant monkey and try not to destroy everything, it going to be a long night.¡± Zaraf said innocently. ¡°But why can¡¯t we just hide inside away from the moon?¡± ¡°Because you need to get a feel for the transformation,¡± Luna said covering that she hasn¡¯t thought of that. Zaraf has learned that she is an airhead at some points in time. This is going to end very badly. Zaref thought. True to his thoughts once the full moon came out they transformed into their giant forms. Zeref felt his control slipping until Lily sucker punched him going out of control. Returning the favor he punch back forcing her to take four steps back as he regain control. The two began trading blows with very little guarding on Lily¡¯s side as she not in control. Zaraf could only mentally sigh as he fought both Lily and for control of his mind. Luna seems to sitting on the sideline watching them fight without a care in the world. The surrounding area was sweeped through as massive gust of wind torn on through from the massive bodies of Zaraf and Lily. Two hours in the fight, both were heavily breathing a blood was present as cuts, bites, and whatever was thrown their way, Lily began gaining control. When the battle finished, both sat down as two hours of battling took a lot out of a two year old or really anyone. Soon both passed out completely exhausted. ¡°System, did you record the changes?¡± Zaraf asked when he woke up in his bed next to Lily. [Beep! It is recorded do you wish to view them now?] ¡°Yes,¡± Zaraf replied as pieces of DNA highlighted themself due to the system. As he looked over the the strands, he began to notice a few common pieces located in all of them. It seems a piece of a strange cell was attached to them and energized their primal forms when exposed to the blutz wave. What are they? [Beep! They are known as S-cell, are microscopic cells found in most Saiyans. The amount of S-Cells depends on the spirit of the Saiyan in question: the more gentle the spirit, the greater the amount of S-Cells; alternatively, when a Saiyan increases their battle power, it can also increase the amount of S-Cells in their body. S-Cells are essential to becoming a Super Saiyan, and when a Saiyan has gained enough they can transform by feeling intense levels of anger or sadness; alternatively, by focusing their power into a tingling sensation in their upper-back the Saiyan in question can trigger the transformation into a Super Saiyan without the need for emotional stress.] ¡°Isn¡¯t that a piece of information I should have to buy?¡± Zaraf asked since it told him it part of becoming a super saiyan in the future. [Beep! The host has discovered what the system deem enough to answer for free.] ¡°Are you sure your not an AI chip?¡± Zaraf jokes. [Beep! A system is an advance form of a AI chip.] I wonder if there is a way to compress or direct the extra energy so no more giant ape? Well that for the future when I can find a planet with a full moon more often. Zaraf thought as he looked out the window and saw Luna already working in the junkyard. Poking Lily¡¯s cheek, she slowly woke up with a yawn and without clothes. Ah, that right we don¡¯t have clothes that grow with us yet. Zaraf thought as he looked down. He didn¡¯t really mind as he was only two same as her and Luna been taking baths with them. Getting out of bed they quickly got dress before heading outside. ¡°Ah, afternoon sleepy heads,¡± Luna greeted them. ¡°I feel lighter,¡± Lily said finally waking all the way up. ¡°Of course, you fought with Zaraf and both were heavily injured it be weird if you didn¡¯t gain strength.¡± Luna replied earning a glare from Zaraf and pretend not to see it. Now that both their strength increased, Zaraf decided to up their training schedule as the current one became useless after the transformation. Double their current exercise, it turned into three sets of one hundred and seven mile run. It was also at that time that Zaraf decided that a Saiyan body is broken. A year has flown by since the full moon and training began to slow down as Zaraf refused to allow training weights yet. A saiyan¡¯s body might be stronger, but using training weights on a three year old body was a no go. He did look at the system and found bracelet that would up the pressure on the wearer body mimicking the gravity. Only the system told him to hold off until his body ages or waiting till his body can¡¯t improve by it own weight.. Laying in bed with Lily as for some reason Luna, only allowed them to share a bed, Zaraf was about to drift off to sleep when Luna burst into the room. She appeared to be in a panic as she picked them up and rush out to the yard. There two space pods were waiting to take off. ¡°What happening?¡± Zaraf asked as she strapped him to the pod with Lily in the other. ¡°Frieza is destroying the planet, I need you to take care of Lily in the future and give me tons of grandkids but not to early.¡± Luna winked at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you coming with us?¡± Lily asked as tears were running down her cheeks. Shaking her head, blood came out of the corner of her lips. It was than Zaraf saw something he pretended not to notice before as he was enjoying his new life. ¡°You sick.¡± Zaraf said receiving a head shake. ¡°No my time is done, it been done for three years. I didn¡¯t survive the encounter that killed my squad, but a man named Lucifer appeared. He allowed me to see my daughter first three years and future son in law, if I send you off the planet when Frieza attacks.¡± Luna said as she whispered the future part only to Zaraf. With that she handed him a metal box, and told him it will open on their birthday until they are twenty five. The door closed as she attempted to smile as she waved them bye as tears ran down her cheeks. Time the pods were far enough away from the planet, Lily and Zaraf watched as it exploded as a tear ran down. ¡°Zaraf, what are we going to do now?¡± he heard Lily call over the pods radio. ¡°We are going to train and get revenge in the future on Frieza and train so we don¡¯t run in fear in the future. We will grow strong and even beat gods as they tremble at our names.¡± Zaraf softly replied. ¡°Do you think we can do it, I mean beat a god,¡± Lily asked. ¡°Not think, Will. It going to be a long road and we barely began the long journey with one step at a time we will arrive at the end. Now, it time to sleep as we don¡¯t know where the pods are going,¡± Zaraf said as they were rendered unconscious by a sleeping gas. Chapter 2: New Planet Six months later, two space pods crashed landed on a planet nearly twenty times earth gravity. Slowly the two space pods opened as a young boy and girl stepped out with great difficulty. The boy looked around with his red and green eyes only seeing what appears to be a jungle. A scared look appeared in the young girl eyes along with excited look as she hugged the boy. ¡°Zaraf, where are we?¡± Lily asked as she let go and felt like she moving in water. ¡°Let me check the log in the pod,¡± Zaraf replied as he slowly made his way over to the ship. ¡°We are on planet x5446w5 and recorded as uninhabited by any civilization. The gravity is twice that of Planet Vegeta and about six months away from there or was there. ¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you check this while we were shooting off into space?¡± Lily asked as a tear fell as she remember watching their planet be destroyed. ¡°A little busy watching as our planet vanished along with most of our race. Now we have a few choices that I can see, we either use this planets gravity to train or we can go find Bardock''s son. We can also train our Oozaru transformations the full moon stays up on the other side of the planet at all times. Though that weird in itself.¡± Zaraf said as he frowned as wondered how that possible before tossing it to Dragon Ball logic. ¡°Oozaru Transformations? Isn¡¯t there only one?¡± Lily asked curious as she knew a few legends like the super saiyan and few myths. Tapping his finger on his jaw, Zaraf began to think how to explain it without talking about like a show or a fortune teller. There is also the problem of talking about his genetics ability which he wants to keep hidden for as long as possible. ¡°Well, if a saiyan can go super saiyan like in the legend why would there be only one transformation for the Oozaru? Besides, most saiyan don¡¯t look into it but maybe it be worth it.¡± Zaraf said. ¡°Become even bigger?¡± Lily questioned tilting her head. ¡°No, no I mean like we compress the body keeping the the boost in strength and not losing speed. Can you imagine what it be like if we had our saiyan body but with the Oozaru strength behind it. Though we may need to train our bodies to handle the pressure or we could possible die from it.¡± Zaraf said but thoughts about opening more genetic limits crossed his mind and wondering if he can do the same with Lily. [Beep! It is possible to break her Genetic Limits, you just need to make skin to skin contact. Holding hands, hand on face, ect.] ¡°How many can I break currently?¡± Zaraf asked as since it been a couple years since the last time and the pain made he skip past it. [Beep! Host is currently able to break the next two, as the fourth limiter is recommend at power level of three thousand. Lily is able to handle the first three as she is similar in power to yours.] Closing his eyes, Zaraf entered his Genetics playfield he liked to call it and quickly shattered the limiter with a little difficulty as he rushed forward and broke the next. He continued to walk forward and looked at the next wall and seen it was nearly impossible to look through. It seemed that the walls got thicker and denser the more he broke through them. Exiting the field, Zaraf felt his cells grow in excitement as they evolved and quickly adapted to the gravity. Grabbing Lily¡¯s hand he quickly entered her genetics playfield and quickly noticed a few differences between them. Making a mental note of studying the difference later, he noticed that the first was was naturally broken before bulldozing his way through the next two. ¡°What did you do, Zaraf?¡± Lily asked once she felt a change in her body as it adapted to the environment and gravity. She enjoyed the feeling of being lighter and stronger but she noticed that Zaraf, looks slowly improving but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it. His skin seems to be lightning up as the tan he gain from being outside receded. Unknown to Lily, Zaraf was watching something similar as Lily¡¯s skin began to whiten as he tan slowly vanishing and her hair calmed down and gained a silky feel to it. Worried on what going on, he panicked as he asked the system. [Beep! Don¡¯t worry it just a side effect of breaking more than two limiter at once and at a young age. With the limiters gone your genetics are slowly evolving which in turn improves your looks and bodies.] ¡°Show me my status?¡± ============================== [Name: Zeref (Zero) Age: Three years six month old Bloodline: Middle-Class Saiyan (96%), Elite-Class Saiyan (4%) Battle Power: 2,100 (150) Multiverse Points: 10,500 ============================== Skills: Genetic Control: Master Basic Ki Control: Advance Flight: Intermediate ======================= Genetics limit Broken- 3 out of 243 ======================= No wonder the elites were arrogant to the lower class, though I doubt they knew about it being genetic. Zaraf thought as he seen a blinking light at the top of the screen. Clicking the mission tab he saw that he completed his first mission, of escaping planet Vegeta. [Beep! Reward for escaping Planet Vegeta, 500 multiverse points, Map of North Galaxy.] ¡°Zaraf, what did you do?¡± Lily asked again as he didn¡¯t reply the first time. ¡°My magic?¡± Zaraf said but made it like he questioning it.. Accepting his reasoning, Lily felt he was hiding something, but since he wasn¡¯t saying she just have to wait. Spreading her Ki sense out, she noticed it decreased by half as before leaving Planet Vegeta which was hundred meter now it''s a little over fifty. ¡°So what are we doing now?¡± Lily asked Zaraf who was looking around the area. ¡°Well unless you want to live outside for our stay here, I think first is finding shelter, food, and water. After that training, and more training with a chance of putting the Oozaru transformation for a few test runs.¡± Zaraf said which Lily nodded in agreement. Lifting their space pods, with great difficulty due to being heavier than before, they took off looking for either a cave or a nice building spot near the water. Surprisingly, Zaraf noticed that carrying the pod and the gravity forced his cells to evolve even faster than before. The flight over the jungle was an eye opener for them as they saw giant creatures like tigers with wings or large lizards with wings breathing violet flames. The creatures reminded Zaraf of the mythological creature of his last life but he left them alone. Not only were they stronger than him and Lily combined they were used to the gravity due to raised here. I wonder if a flaming bird will appear? Zaraf thought as birds covered in lightning and flames raced passed them seeming in a race. Never mind, this planet should be called the planet of myths. Luckily, none of the creatures really cared for the two young saiyans except some of the less intelligent and weaker animals. After flying for a few hours and heavily panting from carrying their ships, Zaraf and Lily managed to find a spot near shelter, water and food source. It also amazed how the day and night side split as if someone just cut the time tight there. The cave was easily and quickly split into three room, giving them a area to keep their space pods, a dining area or kitchen, and a bedroom. Zaraf didn¡¯t want to believe it, but he found out that he has trouble sleeping if Lily wasn¡¯t nearby. He quickly wanted blamed it on Luna but he couldn¡¯t complain as he still only three and half years old. ¡°So what the training plan?¡± Lily asked. ¡°We will do basic body building like we been doing and than adding light sparring in two weeks. In a few months, we add Ooruza training and go from there.¡± Zaraf replied thinking. Boom!...Boom!...Boom! Sound of giant footsteps grew closer to their cave with Ki leagues above theirs. The power they felt was nearly three times of their own, but luckily or unlucky it seemed to be preparing to enter battle as another beast was raising equally as fast.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Roar! Zaraf felt the cave shakening so he grabbed Lily who fell into him and was prepared to escape any moment if the cave was coming down. When Zaraf was brave enough to look around the corner he saw a giant ape with red fur was pounding a T rex creature into the ground or attempting to. The T rex was biting down on the Ape¡¯s neck causing blood to be spilled everywhere as the brutal battle raged on. Instead of feeling scared of being crushed, Zaraf felt his blood boiling as he wanted to go out and fight. Only he knew he currently didn¡¯t stand a chance and would become an afternoon appetizer as he didn¡¯t count as a snack. ¡°Zaraf what should we do?¡± Lily asked worried as she feels the same way as him. ¡°We can either wait and escape, or attempted to combine a Ki blast so it strong enough to kill them both?¡± Zaraf replied. ¡°But we never fired one before let alone together.¡± Lily pointed out which was true but there n time like the present to try. ¡°Put your hands together like this and start gathering most of your energy and when I say now we launch it forwards.¡± Zaraf said putting her hands in the Kamaha wave form. She nodded as a purple energy ball began to form by her waist as he did the same but his was red. I hope this works, Zaraf thought as he waited until both beast lined up in a straight line. ¡°Now,¡± He said as both of them fired a rogue kamehameha or galactic gun or whatever. Their two energy blast quickly turned into one quadrupling their power which blasted a hole straight through both fighters. Only the attack continued onwards destroying nearly two hundred meters pasts them. Zaraf and Lily could only smile as the sweat of using a lot of energy and over powering their attack drained them. ¡°I think we need to add Ki training, but at least we got food now that already cooked.¡± Zaraf panted out. That probably wasn¡¯t the smartest thing to do now that I think about it. Hmm, maybe the urge to fight is coming out now that the body got older? ¡°Do you think? Now let get something to eat.¡± Lily said as their stomach rumbled. ¡°Is it even safe to eat them?¡± Zaraf asked as they ran over to the corpses as they couldn¡¯t regrow their head or most of their chest. ¡°I think so? Though do you think it will have any effect on us? They were beings that could use Ki.¡± Lily asked. [Beep! Host has defeated a Giant Red Ape with help of Lily, 75 points reward.] [Beep! Host has defeated a Azure Dragon Infant, 75 points reward.] [Beep! It is safe for host to consume.] ¡°It should be safe as long as we don¡¯t eat something poisonous. The question should be how are we going to harvest and store them. We don¡¯t have the tools or the option to make tools.¡± Zaraf said as they were too big to cook on open flame and besides ripping pieces off they don¡¯t have an option of harvesting. ¡°I guess we just have to eat all we can and cook it with Ki, and in the future hunt smaller creatures.¡± Lily said as she remember Luna lesson that wasting food or killing for fun is bad. While Lily began to eat the giant ape which got him wondering if it a form of cannibalize as he started the young dragon. When he looked over to Lily and seen she puking out the one bite he realized that the monkey inedible. Waving her over, they just began eating the dragon making him wish for seasoning or dipping sauce. After eating over half the dragon, both of them yawned as now their stomach full and the low energy getting to them. Curling up next to Lily in their new cave they decided to leave the corpse there for morning as they were too tired to move them or even to lift. Only skeletons were left in the morning when they woke up and cold sweat as creatures came by and ate with them not knowing. ¡°Let¡¯s get training and find some food,¡± Zaraf said as they moved the bones away with more difficulty due to size more than weight. Six months flew by since the extreme...training began causing their strength to surge from training and fighting their next meal. Somehow they managed to kill their meals without getting seriously wounded as they didn¡¯t have a way to rapidly heal their injuries if they survived. Well, it more that Zaraf didn¡¯t want to use the system shop, unless absolutely necessary. The training for the great ape form came a little later than plan and it was only a month ago did it begin. ¡°Now, Lily since we can keep our conscious perfectly and Ki control improved let see if my theory holds some truth.¡± Zaraf said as they finished their morning warm up. In the last half year, Lily started to grow and appeared to be five years old with the slight tan returning. Zaraf wondered why they weren''t getting a tan as they used to since they spent most of the time under the sun. [Beep! Host¡¯s cells are stronger so the sunlight can¡¯t damage them so easily anymore.] ¡°Once we transform, we must try to compress our bodies and try to retain our saiyan forms.¡± Lily says rolling her eyes as Zaraf been saying that for the last month and a half. ¡°Do you actually think its possible?¡± ¡°Nothing is impossible...probably, besides isn¡¯t it exciting to explore the impossible?¡± Zaraf smiled earning more eye rolls. We should be able to as that the what happen for super saiyan four. Besides there tons of fan theories and I doubt we can even do any more than a few seconds or minutes if we manages this. Nodding and doubt filling her expression, they flew towards the night side of the planet and quickly transformed into their great apes form. Nothing like watching a girl turn into a great ape, it will scare you senseless. Zaraf thought as he began to hover above the ground focusing on his Ki and body with attempt at compressing them. Nearly five hours later did he feel a slight change as his body began shrinking slowly. However when he reach half his size in his great ape form, searing pain went through his body as his muscles tore apart. Than a blinding light engulfed him revealing as sixteen year old with most his body covered in brown fur. His mohawk grew and reach down to his lower back, and his muscle bulge out similar to goku''s later in the series. They weren''t so big that they resist movement or made him like a pretty boy either. While he was looking himself over, Lily was covered in a blinding like and appeared next to him in a similar state. Her hair didn¡¯t change much but her body looked similar to his and covered in brown fur except she appeared like a fairy. When he looked into her eyes she had a red ring around the outside of her iris. ¡°It worked, Lily,¡± Zaraf smiled as she looked into his eyes. ¡°You have red and black rings around your iris, Zaraf.¡± Lily suddenly said confusing him as he assumed he only has the red ring also. ¡°You have the red ring also, though we need to untransform as the energy consumption is tremendous.¡± Zaraf said as he felt like e ran around the planet three times without Ki to help him. The planet wasn¡¯t small either as it was nearly three times the size of earth in his last world. Untransforming, they appeared in their base form which they look like a pair of five year olds. There was a change though as they instinctively knew they could transform at will without the full moon with some practice. ¡°What should we name the form?¡± Lily asked as they appeared in their cave and dove straight for the kitchen. ¡°Since the legend about the super saiyan sayian are said to have golden hair and flame like arua. Let name this Oozaru Saiyan, but do you feel as if your power level spiked when returning to base form?¡± Zaraf asked receiving a nod as he began thinking about the why. Is it because we we had a breakthrough or did we change something in our body? Zaraf thought quickly diving into the Genetic playfield and looking at the change. What he saw shocked him as the genetics did change for the Oozaru form as they seemed to evolved. The cells or strands seem to accept the extra energy the S-Cells give them. It also appears that the next genetic limiter broke because of it bringing them to four limiters broken. ¡°Can you bring up my stats?¡± ============================== [Name: Zeref (Zero) Age: Four years old Bloodline: Middle-Class Saiyan (95%), Elite-Class Saiyan (5%) Battle Power: 3,650 (150) Multiverse Points: 12,100 ============================== Skills: Genetic Control: Master Advance Ki Control: Beginner Flight: Advance Ki Blasts: Advance =============================== Transformations: Oozaru First Form (10X): Beginner ======================= Genetics limit Broken- 4 out of 243 ======================= Glancing over his skills, he noticed that Ki control evolved twice which he thought because the achievement he just did. Looking at the mission tab he spotted the familiar blinking light telling him he completed a mission again. Clicking it, his rewards popped into existent, causing Lily to raising an eyebrow at the small glow. [Beep! Host has completed Discover the Oozaru Evolution of Power. Reward: 5,000 Multiverse Points, 2x gravity gloves (Indestructible) that multiple the planet gravity up to three hundred times. Congratulation for finding the first Oozaru form in the last thousand years, but it the first of many.] ¡°Where did the these come from?¡± Lily asked. ¡°No idea, but have one,¡± Zaraf said tossing her a black glove with a phoenix emblem on the back. Putting it on her right hand she felt the gravity increase, before it disappeared. When Zaraf put the one on his left hand he felt the same thing before smiling. ¡°It seems we can increase the gravity to train in, but I say we hold off until our power start leveling out before we active them.¡± Zaraf explained his thought while Lily tilted her head not understanding the reason well. Zaraf forgets sometimes that she four and won¡¯t understand complicated things some of the time. Luckily she will follow his rules on what not to do most of the time. After their meal, Zaraf transformed in the Oozaru form followed by Lily who was straight across from him. As if the signal was given both kicked off the ground and threw a punch at each other. When their fists connected a small crater formed when they backflipped backwards. Kicking off the ground barely landing, Zaraf sent a heavy kick towards Lily¡¯s head who blocked with her own. Round for round, kick for kick, they battled devastating the surroundings as heavy winds rolled from when their fist or kick connect. After nearly ten minutes passed, the two ended their spar breathing heavily as they fell out of their newest form. The energy consumption is huge and currently not really useful in battle as after the time limits pass they would be left to the other mercy. ¡°Well, ten minutes is our current limit,¡± Zaraf said as Lily nodded as they leaned on each other trying to catch their breath. ¡°So we need more training?¡± Lily said as if she seeing the future. ¡°Oh, and what type of training?¡± Zaraf grinned. ¡°Body strengthening and Ki control again.¡± Lily muttered. ¡°Yes, as one never done with those two even when one dies,¡± Zaraf laughed as she groaned as he was sure she could see him training on his deathbed. Though he doesn¡¯t have plan on dying anytime soon again. Lily just rolled her eyes at him as they stretched out before heading inside the cave as they were tired from the long day. First they compressed their Oozaru form and did a sparring session with them. Both sapped them of most of their energy. What the two didn¡¯t notice is them being watched by two large creatures who appeared to be smile or were if they could. ¡°I believe we found a few saiyans.¡± Chapter 3 Three months passed since Zaraf and Lily managed to gain their first power multiplier or Oozaru form. Since that day they upped their training from morning to noon was bodybuilding, than after lunch they would go onto Ki control before going onto Ki Control in their Oozaru forms. Slowly, they got used to their transformation allowing them to stay in their forms for about fifteen minutes. ¡°Three months and we can only stay in the form five more minutes.¡± Lily complained as she finished up the day training. ¡°I think most of our energy goes to maintaining our grown state. I mean we literally nearly a dozen years, so instead of losing some of our lifespan we lose Ki which is no means small.¡± Zaraf theorized without the confirmation of the system saying he right or wrong. ¡°That my thoughts exactly young saiyan,¡± a deep inhuman voice said from behind them. They decided to practice outside their home and managed to catch a attention of a powerful beast. Over the course of the stay they naturally found speaking animals as they can control Ki to act as vocal cords. Robotically, Zaraf turned around same as Lily and came eye to eye with a giant yellow reptile eye. The eye was nearly twice the size of his four year old self which was only about hundred centimeters or forty inches. Lily was only a few inches shorter, so the sight of the eye drained all the blood from their body as they couldn¡¯t win. The beast has dark purplish blue scales, with razor sharp teeth with the height of nearly seventy meters. However it wasn¡¯t the height that scared them it was the massive Ki reserve coming off of him which was nearly ten times their in their Oozaru forms. Also since it doesn¡¯t seem he at his max power either, Zaraf though it was his suppressed form. ¡°Azure your scaring them to death,¡± a laughing voice drew their attention as a flaming bird. The bird was nearly as tall with his wing span nearly double his height. His golden feathers added a golden glow to him reminding Zaraf of a Super Saiyan Aura. The bird¡¯s Ki was just as stronger putting pressure on them as they were terrified that even saiyan blood froze. Sure saiyans love fighting, but only when they have a chance and not be instantly killed. ¡°Phoen, your doing the same, I mean look at them they think we are going to kill them or something.¡± Azure laughed shaking the surroundings. Gathering all his courage, Zaraf attempted to asked but stage fright appeared. ¡°What do you want with us?¡± he asked with fear in his voice and Lily furiously nodding. ¡°Oh, some months ago we felt a Ki spike along with some reports of giant apes on the nightside of the planet. So, a few months ago we came to investigate and imagine our surprise when we found two Saiyan. Not any Saiyans but ones that can transform into a form not seen in thousands of years.¡± Azure said making a bone chilling feeling grow inside of them. We been watched for months and yet felt nothing. Zaraf thought as he didn¡¯t like that feeling at all. ¡°That doesn¡¯t really say why you are talking to us now,¡± Lily trembled as she voiced her thoughts on accident. ¡°We are old beings and saw you guys training without a style. So, we want to offer you a chance to learn our fighting style before we head to otherworld.¡± Pheon said in a grave tone making it sounds like they can drop dead at any moment. ¡°What the real reason as neither of you are dying anytime soon.¡± Zaraf grumbled as the fear receded with that comment. ¡°We are bored and training you would give us something to do instead of sleeping.¡± Azure replied with a small chuckle but diverted his eyes. The sight of a forty meter dragon not daring to look at them got Lily laughing as Zaraf attempted to hold it but failed miserably. Pheon wasn¡¯t doing much better as Zaraf could have swore he saw a blushing phoenix on the first time on meeting one. ¡°Why wait so long to meet us? Were you worried how to introduce yourselves or something? Maybe it was to how our personalities are or an opening so you won¡¯t sound like you were begging for a disciple.¡± Zaraf said as they continued to look away choosing not to answer. Why are powerhouse in the universe have such weird personalities? Goku is an idiot and his strengths increases to luck and random power boosts. Vegeta is prideful and becomes stronger when his pride insulted. Beerus like to ear, but two divine being in myths are bashful of two four and half year olds less than a tenth of their size. Zaraf thought as he stared at them until Lily¡¯s comment broke them. ¡°I think you broke them by guessing right.¡± Lily said as the two giants snapped their neck towards them. ¡°Hahaha, so what going to happen? Also, how are you going to teach us since our bodies are different?¡± Zaraf asked bring them back to the topic at hand. ¡°Did you really think your the only ones that can compress their bodies?¡± Azure laughed as the two transformed into middle aged men. Azure looked similar to Master Roshi in his max power form but less bulky muscle and full set of hair. He had a long beard that was purplish blue with a few gray popping through. Pheon was taller and more lean as his hair glowed red with similar gray hair popping through. He appeared as if he leaned towards speed than strength, while Azure looked more to attack and defense. That was the feeling Zaraf got from the two besides the feeling that they could instantly crush them. ¡°Umm, can you two at least wear a vest as your muscles are impressive and all but mother said I can only look at Zaraf¡¯s.¡± Lily comment ruining the epic moment as they only wore black Gi pants. A Purple vest with a blue dragon appears on Azure, while a red one with a phoenix appears on Pheon. Looking at the vests they reminded Zaraf of men suit vest. The vest covers most of their top half but leaves out a big V-neck and sleeveless. Not wanting to admit it, but it looked very fashionable, and seems easy to move in. The best part is one it can be used in fighting, training, and public places. It will be better than an orange jumpsuit also. Though if he going to wear one it better come in black as Luna once said when they still lived with her. ¡°Does that outfit come in black?¡± Zaraf asked as his and Lily¡¯s clothing were worn out and looked like rags. They are currently wearing roughly tied together animal skin underneath their saiyan armor that Luna gave them. Azure smiled as he snapped his fingers, and both Zaraf¡¯s and Lily¡¯s outfits changed. Zaraf¡¯s outfit matched their with his vest except everything was black and a red trim was present. On the back of the vest a dragon and great ape was present. Lily¡¯s clothing was different as it reminded Zaraf of chinese kung fu dress. It was dark red with slits in the side going up to her thighs. On her back a Phoenix appeared with a giant ape appeared beside it. The only thing left of their old outfit was their gloves. ¡°How are they?¡± Azure smiled as Pheon nodded as their natural charisma increased. Well it wasn¡¯t low before but the right clothing makes a differences. ¡°I like it,¡± Zaraf said nearly instantly. ¡°Do they grow with us when we transform?¡± Lily asked worried that she would fail one of her rules. She was only allowed to show Zaraf her body and anyone else must die. It always was always weird why her mother make these rules but she would follow and can¡¯t complain. She does enjoy being sleeping next to him or bathing which was another thing. While Lily began thinking about all the weird rules that her mother told her. Azure and Pheon held back their laughter as they took a peak in her head. They couldn¡¯t believe a mother would try to set the two up or believe the fact it was working. Well working slowly since neither of them recognized love between the two yet. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it out.¡± Azure said. Zaraf only looked at him, as they were still running on low since they just finished to day training. Though he figured a few seconds won¡¯t hurt as he quickly transformed. When he looked at everyone reactions, he was confused as Azure and Pheon sent him jealous and envy glares. Lily just glanced at him before turning away as he noticed a retint to her ears. It was only when a slight breeze went by and he looked down that he realized that the clothes did in fact not grow. Zaraf without a sense of shame looked at them, a sense of joy with their glares. A few seconds later, two beams hit them with Zaraf being fully clothed again and shrinking when he undid the transformation. ¡°So when do we begin training and what are you going to teach us?¡± Zaraf asked since they keep losing the topic on why they are here. ¡°We will begin after you have rested. As for teaching you, I will teach you attack and defenses while Pheon here teaches you speed.¡± Azure said getting Zaraf to imagine him in the future running through hordes of attacks like it nothing. ¡°Ok, see you later than,¡± Zaraf said as he pulled Lily towards their home when they left. Once inside, he stepped on a metal box that slipped his mind. It was the box they were supposed to open on their fourth birthday. The silver box had a light blue button glowing on top, so Zaraf carefully pressed it. Shooting out of the top a hologram of Luna appeared with what appeared to be a week before the planet blew up. ¡°Hello Zaraf and Lily. Happy fourth birthday, but Zaraf might have forgot for a few months a happy late birthday. If you''re hearing this then you have indeed landed safely on a whatever planet. I need to tell you however that you two aren¡¯t the last saiyans in the universe, as my brother Bardock has a plan. He returned in a panic and asked for a space pods, and plans to send Kakarot to a low level planet. Your space pods should have the coordinates, but there isn¡¯t a way to track him down there. Well, I got more clips to record so until next birthday.¡± ¡°So, should we go find Kakarot in a few year?¡± Zaraf asked since he needs to accomplish his mission and it be interesting to collect the dragon balls. Since I don¡¯t really have a wish and it going to be decades before earth get any powerful fighter. Maybe, I just go see the dragon and not wish for anything yet. ¡°Why?¡± Lily asked. ¡°It be interesting and maybe we can find unique martial arts techniques,¡± Zaraf said yawning. Lily appeared to tired to argue and there really wasn¡¯t a reason to not go. She tried to see why since her mother said it was classified as a low level planet. Even if she didn¡¯t spend a lot of time around other saiyans or in the capital, se learned how the saiyans classified themselves. Though, the planet got Zaraf interest maybe it worth investigating.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Laying down, Zaraf enter the Lily¡¯s Genetic playfield looking around seeing the amount of S-Cells. Even if he can control genetics in his or other¡¯s body he doesn¡¯t want to accidently change something for the worst. ¡°System, what the current estimate before we should attempt to become a super saiyan?¡± [Beep! Since neither host or Lily¡¯s parents were super saiyans and current rate...seventeen years. This is due to the Host not having enough energy to sustain the transformation.] Zaraf could only accept that as they couldn¡¯t even sustain their current transformation more than fifteen minutes. He not really in a rush to gather the forms nor is he going to wait until it handed to him. Maybe it time to start using the gloves? ¡°System what the recommended level to break the next limiter?¡± Zaraf asked since the pain of the first one was still present in his mind. [Beep! It is recommended to have a power level of ten thousand.] ¡°Can you bring my status up alongside Lily¡¯s?¡± ============================== [Name: Zeref Age: Four years old Three Months Bloodline: Middle-Class Saiyan (95%), Elite-Class Saiyan (5%) Battle Power: 4,100 (150) Multiverse Points: 17,100 ============================== Skills: Genetic Control: Master Advance Ki Control: Beginner Flight: Advance Ki Blasts: Advance =============================== Transformations: Oozaru First Form (10X): Intermediate ======================= Genetics limit Broken- 4 out of 243 ======================= ====================== Name: Lily Age- Four years and three months Bloodline- Middle-Class Saiyan (95%), Elite-Class Saiyan (5%) Power Level: 4,000 (150) Skills- Advance Ki Control: Beginner Flight: Advance Ki Blasts: Advance =============================== Transformations: Oozaru First Form (10X): Intermediate ======================= Well, it seems that she on par with my skills also and power level? How is that possible, but then again I been teaching all I can. Maybe, Azure and Pheon will give us the advance version of Ki control? Zaraf wondered as he left the genetic playfield and went to sleep. The next morning, Zaraf found Lily laying on top of his chest which he found would be better if it was in the future. In the current situation it was like a pair of friends or brother and sister which he was currently fine with. His thoughts strayed to when would be the time and it when he can shave...probably. Poking her cheek, he was glad that she didn¡¯t drool on him during the night or waking up. Slowly she began to wake up and stretch as she climb off their bed. Their bed is animal fur from the ones they hunted and cleaned so they don¡¯t rot or smell. It wasn¡¯t bad but Zaraf sort of wants a real bed, but he can¡¯t buy on from the system as that be weird to explain where it came from. Stretching out, Zaraf made his way to the bathroom and began his daily wash alongside Lily. It didn¡¯t really bother him or her and save time taking separate baths. Beside they are still young so Zaraf didn¡¯t really see a point in stopping. Walking out of the cave, which they slowly improve over time, they were greeted by their new masters. If Zaraf guessed they were super excited to teach that they didn¡¯t sleep, as the forest outside the cave turning into a training ground. The grass turned into stone slabs giving a perfectly square area to practice on. ¡°About time you two woke up so we can begin,¡± Azure said as Pheon appeared in a flash by his side. ¡°What are we doing?¡± Zaraf asked since the ground was empty. ¡°Weight training,¡± Pheon replied getting a deadpan look from the two. ¡°Like increasing the gravity on us?¡± Lily asked. ¡°Not yet, we need to build up some arms and legs muscle along side your torsos. Gravity all good later, but at your current stage it would have the opposite effect.¡± Azure explained as he zapped five pound weights on their arms and legs with ten as an undershirt. Due to the sudden increase in weight Zaraf stumbled into Lily who did the same to him. The two shot daggers with their eyes at Azure who just laughed it off. Pheon held a half a grin as he rolled his eyes at his friend. It seems that they are going to get some fun entertainment which hasn¡¯t happened in a very long time. ¡°Well, what are you waiting for give me three hundred push ups, sit ups, jumping jacks, crunches and squats. Than I will hand you over to Pheon who will take you running..¡± Azure barked. A few hours later, Zaraf was heavily breathing as he just finished Azure order and Lily couldn¡¯t stand up. The sweat rolled off him as two large circles of sweat surrounded him and Lily with them at the center. However he could feel that his cells were up and going strengthening him as they went to repair his aching muscles. ¡°Great the warm up halfway down, now it time to run.¡± Pheon laughed as he gather a small amount of Ki in his hand. When he went to throw it, Zaraf and Lily were already running away as he flew after them throwing light ki blasts at them. They ran nearly two hours at full sprint and more as the Ki blasts slowly gotten stronger. When they returned to the cave, they were greeted by Azure who was roasting a large boar like creature. Seeing his smile Zaraf thought he seen the devil as a small sparkle came off his left eye. ¡°Great, after eating we will move onto technique training, we move on to Advance Ki control. We will finish up with a spar.¡± Azure smile grew as he heard Zaraf and Lily¡¯s groan. This is insane even for an adult yet they are having four year old do it. Zaraf mentally yelled as he didn¡¯t have the energy to argue. ¡°So, what are your plans when you leave this planet?¡± Azure asked. ¡°We thought of leaving in a few years and go to a planet where there a survivor that we know of. Might track him down, from there explore the galaxy looking for strong fighter. Maybe in a few decades or so, fight and defeat Frieza. There also the option of defeating the tyrant running unchecked in the universe.¡± Zaraf replied thinking off the top of his head. ¡°What are your goals?¡± Pheon asked. ¡°To become strong so even gods tremble at the mention of our name,¡± Zaraf and Lily replied in sync. ¡°That a big goal slightly weird but you two realized that it going to take years to accomplish.¡± Azure said earning a nod from both. ¡°We are only four so we got lots of time,¡± Zaraf replied earning a few blank looks from them. ¡°Four...they are only four. I thought they were older,¡± Azure muttered to himself as his eyes darken. One of the hardest transformations and saiyan transformation were done by a pair of toddlers. He also thought about how many centuries it took him even to think about the idea and years to complete it. Pheon also held the similar expression as he knew they were young but not that young as saiyan grow weirdly. Their body matures slowly so they look five and they can be thirteen and barely look like they age once they are twenty-five. He remember meeting ancient saiyans in the passed and they were worst as they lived centuries. They would barely look over mid twenty until the last ten years of their life where they would rapidly age. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Lily asked. ¡°No, just learning something shocking.¡± Azure replied. ¡°Now lets begin with the basics of defense.¡± For the next few hours, Zaraf and Lily dragged their tired bodies learning simple yet effective footwork. The technique couldn¡¯t really be called one as the steps would allow the to spin, pivot, or move out of the way of attacks without turning your back to the enemy. Zaraf was sure he seen two of the moves before but couldn¡¯t remember where. Also he wondered where Pheon went off to. It was only when they were breaking for a few minutes before moving onto Ki control that Zaraf wondered. How are these going to help when we are flying in the air? ¡°Ok, since you two are beyond the basics level of Ki control yet not master of it, your what known as advance control. It not really well known and finding one is rare as a master is even more rare. Most of your opponent''s you will face in the future is probably going to have basic Ki control. This is good as they will waste a lot of energy unnecessary in large attacks or attacks.¡± Azure began explaining. ¡°How would we know if it basic or not and how do you train it?¡± Lily asked. ¡°Basic control allows you to move Ki around your body and push it outwards or keep it in your body suppressing your power. This allows Ki blasts or reinforcing your body making it move faster, stronger, ect. However, if your body not strong enough that your body could destroy itself, which most fighters train their bodies.¡± Azure replied. ¡°Advance Ki controllers can compress their Ki and move it around rapidly. This has the advantage of increasing your attack power while also lessing the energy cost with little wasted. However the master stage nearly double your attack power, with very or none energy loss.¡± ¡°Would that mean we can fight those twice as strong if we have master Ki control?¡± Lily asked with stars in her eyes. ¡°In Ki attacks and theory yes, practical is no as you either be severely wounded or dead before you get your attack off. It can be less than a second to decided the outcome of the fight either as the winner or the loser. Pheon has put down multiple opponents who were stronger than him physically due to moving faster than they can react.¡± Azure explained. ¡°So, how do we train in advance control.¡± Zaraf asked as two boulder landed in front of them. ¡°Your going to sit on these and attempt to contain all your Ki inside your bodies. Even if you learned this as basic control method, a small leakage is present, but barely noticeable. This is what give scouters and machines a power level reading. It is said that a master can make it so there so there zero causing those machine to become useless.¡± Pheon replied as he reappeared. Nodding, Lily and Zaraf climb onto the boulders and began attempting to compress their Ki and draw it in lowering the Ki they release. In a few hours, the Ki he was releasing was nearly half as before, but he could also fight at full strength without releasing it. When his Ki sense hovered over Lily, she wasn¡¯t far behind him he felt. ¡°Tsk, prodigies are always a pain to teach and they are even worse when they are saiyans. Soaking everything up as a sponge.¡± Zaraf heard Aruze grumbling as he continued to concentrate but laughed inside. A few hours later, they finished up their Ki control session which allowed Lily and Zaraf to recover from their fatigue. Stretching out and warming up from sitting so long, Lily and Zaraf were ready for the next part. ¡°Now time to spar, Zaraf against me, while Lily against Pheon. Don¡¯t use your transformation as you will just burn out faster.¡± Azure said before appearing by Zaraf¡¯s side. Boom! Zaraf¡¯s fist was easily blocked while taking a kick to the ribs bruises them. Boom! Boom! Boom! Zaraf attempted to land blows on Azure but his attacks are always blocked and countered. None of the attacks were bone breaking or leave permanent injuries, but they are going to leave a bruised. On the other side, Lily wasn¡¯t fairing much better as she could barely keep up with Pheon let alone get a attack in. Nearly an hour later they ended the sparring session, only leaving a exhausted a pair of four year olds. ¡°Well that ends today session. See you tomorrow,¡± Azure said as he and Pheon vanished. ¡°Did you have to be so rough with him?¡± Pheon asked remembering Zaraf¡¯s bruised body. ¡°It fine, as they should be healed by morning. Saiyan recovery faster so he should be fine for tomorrow training. Besides, how are they going to get to their goal if they can¡¯t take a beaten?¡± Azure replied as they watch down from the sky. ¡°That is true, but what power level do you think they will reach by the time they leave.¡± Pheon replied. ¡°Possibly, fifty thousand with a possibility for more or less. Even if saiyan have immense potential it doesn¡¯t really come into effect until they are fifteen or more. There an exception if the parents or one of them a super saiyan than half that give or take.¡± Azure replied. ¡°I don¡¯t see that being the case with these two, but do you think they have the potential to achieve the super saiyan status?¡± Pheon asked. ¡°Yes, at some point in the future but currently they don¡¯t. Even if they did it would just burn them out like their Ooruza forms.¡± Azure said. ¡°Ahh, yes similar to the ancient saiyans where they held giant apes bodies before compressing them down. Too bad they grown arrogant and lost the power they were feared for and became low level pirates.¡± Pheon said. ¡°Well see you later for the next training session.¡± ¡°Bye,¡± Azure replied before both vanished. Chapter 4 Nearly two years went by quickly and painful for Zaraf and Lily. Their powerlevel rocketed up by nearly twenty thousand allowing Zaraf to barely break two genetic limits. In order to break the next one, they will need a power level of fifty thousand. Also, during the two years, they managed to learn a few techniques such as Dragon Fist, Flame Step, Dragon Roar, and many more. The Dragon Fist allows a large to form which also depends on your aura color. Since Zaraf¡¯s aura is red with wisp of black, his dragon has red scales with black claws and teeth. Lily on the other hand has blue and white aura, which give hers dragon blue scales and white claws. The dragons of course remind Zaraf of the chinese version of them back in his last life. They had long snake like bodies and two front arms. The Flame Step was probably the coolest in Zaraf as it would allows him extra movement or to teleport to anywhere on the planet. It isn¡¯t up to the level of instant transmission or kai kai which allows one to travel between planets or universes. However there no sign of using it either beside a flame effect during the transfer. On the person techniques, Zaraf created something similar to the eraser cannon, not that he knew it. He would tightly compact his Ki which even if it isn¡¯t a lot, would pack a lot of damage or destroy a large portion of land. Azure and Pheon helped him refine it and now he can quickly use it in battle even if it not at full power. Lily on the other hand did something more for defense than attack. It was during one of the sessions of Ki training when two large creatures began fighting. The wind current gave Lily the idea of attempting to merge with them allowing her to nearly hide her presences. This also allows her to follow air currents, so she can feel if a attack coming near her or if it a feint. However there are several weakness to this and the biggest is getting in the state first. The others are stronger or faster opponents. As for hobbies outside of training, due to Azure and Pheon suggestions. Zaraf began collecting DNA from other creatures from across the planet. He nearly died a few times if it wasn¡¯t for the Flame Step saving him. Luckily in the multiverse there something called a storage ring or veils of blood be laying everywhere. When he not studying Dna or training he began sculpting mostly due to Pheon influence. It happen one day after training, he spotted Pheon chiseling at a stone which later turned into a his and Lily Oozaru forms. Since then he asked to be taught and increasing his skills in it nearly reaching the skill of a master who been at it for a few decades. As for what Lily picked was creating music as it became a regular occurance now that she''s humming a new tune. For her last birthday, Zaraf created a guitar for her which she quickly learned and plays it nearly everyday. The saddest time is whenever they watch Luna message which only wished them happy birthday or tell them something interesting. It could be about the history of Saiyans or legends known throughout the universe. It been over six years since I last open my relationship tab. Zaraf thought as he forgot about the function. He didn¡¯t really believe that the tab could measure emotion so he took it more as a guideline. =============================== Lily: Best friend, Soulmate Luna: Adoptive Mother, Otherworld Enforcer Azure: Friend, Master Pheon: Friend, Master =============================== Well, Lily¡¯s status improved, but what a Otherworld Enforcer? Zaraf thought as he moved towards the bath. He could only mentally sigh as he looked no more than a muscular five year old and little to no change will come for the next ten years. Lost in thought, he didn¡¯t notice the bath was in use and walked in on Azure and Pheon. ¡°Oops,¡± Zaraf said as he closed the door pretending he didn¡¯t see Azure and Pheon ¡°playing¡± in the bathroom. Over the last few years, Azure and Pheon been staying over using a few times to watch over them. It also when they learned a secret that Zaraf really didn¡¯t care but also didn¡¯t want to know. ¡°Zaraf, what wrong?¡± Lily asked as the door closing woke her up. ¡°Just walked into the bathroom with Azure and Pheon in there. Remind us to really clean the bathroom before we take our bath.¡± Zaraf said. ¡°Ok, whatever you say,¡± Lily said falling back to sleep. ¡°I¡¯m be chiseling at my latest project,¡± Zaraf said as he left the cave towards a small workshop that Pheon and he built. Scatter around and inside, different sculpture he made or working on. Everything from copies of himself and Lily, or Azure and Pheon were made along with different beast he seen. His latest project is the four of them with their transformed state behind them. On the far left, it held his current physical body of five years old and his Oozaru form behind him. He looked to be filled with pride and lifelike. Next to him, Lily was similar to statue was filled with courage and eyes that appeared to follow. He was currently working on Azure and thinking about how to bring an indomant will. Looking out the window, Zaraf looked towards the sky before a light bulb appeared in his head. A smile crossed his lips as he just had a ah-ha moment as he became completely focused on his task. Somehow the sun enlighten him to the answer, somehow he came to the conclusion that the sun had that will. The sun or star can exist for thousands to billions which somehow translated in his head as a will. Due to that spark of insanity he chisel through the end of his latest project unknowingly watched by Lily. She looked in awe as the statues appeared to capture her entire attention as the entire thing spoke. It appeared as if the entire thing alive and life like as she could feel the intense feeling and pressure from it. The pride that Zaraf gave, her courage, Azure will, and Pheon flames of life. ¡°Zaraf, what are you going to name it?¡± Lily asked as she stood in the doorway. ¡°Don¡¯t know, maybe four titans? Beasts? Egos?¡± Zaraf replied shrugging as he hasn¡¯t thought of that when he started. ¡°The Four Egos, sound really stupid. Why not something like The Four Values. You value Pride and show it unconsciously sometime. Courage to push forward represent me. Azure has a movable will and Pheon has the flame and energy of life. All which we all value in someway.¡± Lily said as she began circling the statue. ¡°Well I might not agree with all that, but it better than nothing. Also that was really thoughtful are you sure your six years old?¡± Zaraf teased making her blush. ¡°Your the same age,¡± she shouted lightly slugging his shoulder. Laughing, Zaraf decided not to comment causing him want to switch topics. ¡°So, what can I help you with, Lily?¡± ¡°We need to clean the bathroom and take a bath. It already been a few hours since you asked me to remind you.¡± Lily said. ¡°Well let¡¯s go,¡± Zaraf said putting his tools back. For the next half hour, he and Lily scrubbed everything down in their bathroom they made couple years ago. By the time they finish the room to look to blind them as they refilled the tub and heated up the water. Relaxing in the warm bath, Zaraf began wondering for the future when traveling between planets. I guess a bigger ship is in order, but where to find one? Zaraf wondered as Lily came to sit between his legs. ¡°There are other spots to sit in the bath.¡± he said like he said it a thousand time before causing Lily to lean back. ¡°I like this spot and mother said it only right I sit here,¡± Lily replied like she replied the same way before. Luna, when and how could you teach her this in her first three years of life? Zaraf wondered for the thousandth time. Luckily their bodies are immature and he used to this as he began scrubbing her back. ¡°So what the plan for the rest of the day, since it a rare day off of training?¡± Zaraf asked since he somehow finished his latest project way ahead of schedule. ¡°Well, let try something different other than making music, collecting blood, training, or sculpting.¡± Lily asked turning to face him.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± Zaraf asked tilting his head. ¡°Food competition. Lets see who makes the best food and have Azure and Pheon judge.¡± Lily asked smiling. ¡°What the rule and time limit?¡± Zaraf asked since it was different from their normal routine. ¡°Gather any ingredients from anywhere on the planet, time limit is dinner time in seven hours.¡± Lily said. ¡°Great, we start after the bath.¡± Zaraf smiled as she groaned as she wanted to start instantly. Ten minutes later, both Zaraf and Lily were Flame Stepping around the planet picking different spices from the common herb to the rarer ones Azure or Pheon told them about. Appearing near a large feather bird, Zaraf sent a quick stomp to its head before Flame Stepping away. Quickly defeating the bird, he toss it into his pot full of spices planning to steam it for next few hours. When he looked over to Lily, he saw a giant wolf creature being roasted over a roaring flame. Thinking about it now, we never really asked Azure or Pheon, I guess we just have a big supper. Zaraf began to think preparing some side dishes. The two continued their cooking or Flame Stepping for more ingredients all for the rest of the time. By the time the time limit was reached, both of them had prepared a feast with enough to feed ten saiyans each.. ¡°I think we went overboard?¡± Zaraf said. ¡°But we did have fun and break our normal routine,¡± Lily replied. ¡°I suppose, but where are Azure and Pheon?¡± Zaraf asked as they usually show up when food done. However they yet to make an appearance since he seen them in the bathroom in the morning. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that they had something to do today?¡± Lily asked after thinking. ¡°Then what do we do with all this?¡± Zaraf looked at all the food prepared. ¡°I guess we eat,¡± Lily shrugged. Really Lily? Wouldn¡¯t this make the whole competition pointless without the judges. Zaraf thought. ¡°Ok, we just judge them ourselves.¡± It was safe to say that he won as Lily accidently combined two that should never been mixed. So half her dishes were inedible so unless they wanted to have light food poisoning they better skip over those. So, after finishing their feast they decided to get an early rest for tomorrow''s training. === Azure & Pheon Side === Being walked in by Zaraf...again, one would think he would learn to knock. The boy learns martial arts and visual arts like it second nature, but signs are a different manner. Somehow, he can read the body no matter the species like second nature while locks and paper sign. Well they leave a lot to be desired. ¡°That boy really needs to pay attention to the door,¡± Pheon said. ¡°Yeah, but onto the more important manner. Why is the planet preparing to shift universes as it should be another four years.¡± Azure asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but from my estimate, we got about a week tops. It is a little earlier and both Lily and Zaraf aren¡¯t really ready to take on the transfer either. So it a little ahead of schedule, but the two needs to leave the planet in less than a week.¡± Pheon replied. ¡°How are we going to explain this to them?¡± Azure muttered. ¡°Same as always when one crash on our planet. We will send them when both of them fall asleep and a note. You know that neither of us are good with goodbyes and the two are strong enough to travel the universe somewhat decently.¡± Pheon replied. Where should we send them? Azure thought attempting to send tem to a planet with a species similar to theirs. ¡°Should we send them to this universe Earth? It¡¯s one of those weird planets that have different races. Sometimes there vampires and werewolves, or devils, angels, and fallen angels. There also one with heroes like the one with a blue suit and glasses for a cover, or a man in a green suit and a bow.¡± ¡°Should we go check it out today?¡± Pheon asked. Nodding, they finished their bat before telling Lily they are leaving for the day and teleported. Landing in a desert, Azure scanned the planet with his Ki sense and sighed as both he and Pheon lowered their Ki. Usually they would set it around seventy thousand to ward of beast on their planet. However, this planet strongest fighter is barely above two hundred. However before they could begin looking around, a pitch black creature with big white eyes and red lips appeared. It wore white pants with a purple belt and opened vest and fair chunky. Underneath his feet is a red carpet hovering three feet off the ground. ¡°Kami-sama would like to speak with you,¡± the creature said looking at them. ¡°Did it just say a god was on this planet?¡± Pheon said. ¡°It must be a name, as I sense a tint of false god ki.¡± Azure replied, while looking toward a direction while smiling. ¡°It also a young saiyan here that is similar to Lily and Zaraf and not destroying all life. Weird as this a weak and backwater world in the north quadrant.¡± ¡°He fairly weak, well the entire planet weak. So, should we send them here or somewhere else?¡± Pheon asked as they forgot the creature present. ¡°It is a nice planet with life growing, but they lean more toward technology than martial arts. Lets go check out some other planets before we decided.¡± Azure said as they teleported again. The creature blinked before he returned to where he came from. Appearing on a barren world with blue grass and green water, Pheon scanned the planet and sighed. He barely detected a hundred life sources split into seven camps and the strongest being around three thousand in battle power. The wishing orbs he spotted did catch his attention but they were useless in his opinion. ¡°To the next planet,¡± Pheon sighed as they vanished again. The next planet was even more disappointing as the inhabitants were fairly weak, but they have an interesting technique. It allows them to teleportation and travel between planets nearly instantly or nearly instantly depending on the distances. ¡°Next planet.¡± Azure grumbled. The next planet turned out to be covered in metal and robots everywhere. ¡°Next.¡± On the next planet they found a creepy alien that enjoys playing with dolls. After that a evil scientist creating a parasite. Than a frozen planet, one ruled by a tyrant, soon they began losing track how many they visited. ¡°Lets just send to earth and they can go from there.¡± Pheon grumbled as none of the planets really had strong fighter or was inhabitable. When they returned their planet of myths, they found the left over feast from Zaraf and Lily. Silently checking on them, they saw they were already asleep and let out a small sigh. Leaving them be, Azure began thinking what the last thing he wants to teach them. Pheon on the other hand wonder how Zaraf created a masterpiece as he looked in the workshop. ¡°It too bad we can¡¯t take them with us?¡± Pheon said randomly as he laid on a tree branch talking to himself. ¡°You know we can¡¯t, the universe would rip them to shreds upon entry. The only reason we can or any species on here either has the power or been doing it for generations. We will see them again in thousand years when we return.¡± Azure said appearing on the other side. ¡°How can you think that, they be long dead or something.¡± Pheon replied. ¡°Because, I have faith in them to raise into formable existants and will reach the immortal stage. If they train extra hard they both can reach that stage by the time they hit forty. Hopefully this prediction come true.¡± Azure said as a depressing atmosphere took over. The two of them sat in silences as they weren¡¯t looking forward to the next few days. Even if the whole training thing started out to relieve boredom and waiting for the next planet shift, The two of them grown to look as Zaraf and Lily as their own and going to miss them. Now the shift that hasn¡¯t appeared in two thousand years came, they were saddened by it when usually they enjoy the shift. During the following days, both Pheon and Azure pushed Zaraf and Lily beyond their limits. When ever one of them asked why their training was increased they would either change topic or ignore it. However both of them could tell the planet was in it final stages to shift and both Zaraf and Lily could tell something happening. Four nights after their conversation, they waited until Zaraf and Lily to fall asleep before putting their plan into action. Pheon would prepare the ships for launch and message explaining why, while Azure loaded them carefully not to awaken them. The space pods slowly closed as Azure and Pheon picked them up and prepared to throw them off the planet. The planet began closing it atmosphere as if adding a layer of protection to it resistances for the shift. However it very thin and very unreliable, and blocks all ships entering or exiting unless they are going at an insane speed. ¡°Ready,¡± Azure looked over to Pheon. ¡°Ready as I ever be,¡± Pheon replied coating the ship and passenger in his Ki to protect them from the speed that about to come.. ¡°Ok, on three...one...two...three.¡± Two sonic boom were heard in the surroundings as the space pods. The pods kicked in after exiting the atmosphere and redirected themselves to earth. ¡°Well, just think what we will return to in a thousand years? Though what do you think the next universe has to offer?¡± Azure said. ¡°Hopefully, no fallen angel, angel, or devil. False god were a pain last time we appeared and that pervert red dragon emperor. That boy was a pain last time, and I don¡¯t think he changed since than. If he still alive.¡± Pheon shuddered at the thought. ¡°We are about to find out,¡± Azure said as the planet vanished into a space rift. === Zaraf and Lily side === After being launched into space, both Zaraf and Lily woke up startled by all the shaking. When the space pod finally started up and stabilizer kicked in they relaxed. However both of them wore a frown as they realized they are in space and not in bed. ¡°Zaraf, why are we in our space pods blasting through the cosmos...again?¡± Lily started but paused confusing him. ¡°Again?¡± Zaraf asked looking around for a message of any kind, only to fail. ¡°The planet was about to shift through the universe and dimension. Since we weren¡¯t strong enough to survive the transfer or something, Pheon and Azure sent us off without a warning.¡± Lily said as a hint of steel in her voice. ¡°How can you know that?¡± Zaraf asked. ¡°I got a letter from them and they say we are going to planet earth, a weak planet. It should take about six months to arrive.¡± Lily said sighing as this is the second planet they were forced to leave saying they were too weak. ¡°Hopefully they have someone who can build ships, as I would like to move instead of sleeping the entire time.¡± Zaraf said as the pods were about to active sleep mode. ¡°Agreed.¡± Lily said as the sleeping gas kicked in. Chapter 5 Six months passed by quickly as Zaraf and Lily slept the entire time due to lack of space in the space pods. Though both their power level raised by ten while sleeping, they couldn¡¯t really improve their skills. Well, Zaraf managed to study his Dna alongside a few samples. He believes he can cause his first change without killing himself in the process. Even if he can¡¯t physically study his collection of blood, he allowed the system to copy them for him to compare and study. Well the addition is from a small turtle creature with black spikes that harder than diamond on it back. The attack power of the creature is fairly weak as it relies on the spikes, however they have another ability. It the ability to stop time for ten millisecond. Even if it not a lot of time, but Zaraf is willing to bet he can increase it in the future. However there is a drawback of having to look into the opponent eyes. Though there a few more weaknesses such as Ki used for it, from his theory it will burn about ten percent of his current Ki. That is if his enemy has a similar power level and it only increases, if his opponent way stronger than him. For example if he battle Frieze in his first form at his current strength, Frieze would barely feel the effect, while he might die due to overtaxing his Ki. ¡°System, I¡¯m ready to begin, but what the estimate time for it fully integrate into me?¡± Zaraf asked as he stood in his Genetic Playfield. [Beep! It is estimated to take nearly three months.] ¡°When are we supposed to arrive in Earth?¡± [Beep! Three Hours.] Wow, six months flew by in a flash, but let''s begin as the earth currently don¡¯t have any strong fighters at the moment. After Zaraf, began he started changing around his dna that worked with his eyes by either removing, adding, or changing the sequence. It took him nearly an hour to do it, due to not wanting to mess up and become blind or causing a unwanted mutation. When he finished a slight burning sensation covered his eyes before cooling down as he smiled since it working. He still alive and able to see as far as he can tell. [Beep! Two hours until landing on planet Earth.] Zaraf heard the ship speak as he left his Genetic Playfield and a few uninhabited planets. After a few minutes a tired voice of Lily came over the speaker bring a smile to him. ¡°Zaraf, do you think there a chance of getting a better ship so we don¡¯t have to sleep every time we travel to different planets.¡± Lily asked before yawning. ¡°It might be possible, but from the last report the planet hasn¡¯t entered the space stage yet. Though the news is nearly a century old so it not very useful.¡± Zaraf replied as he pulled up the planets information from the pod. According to this, the highest power level current recorded was a couple hundred. It also included the gravity and climate which was helpful as they could easily live on the planet. Though the low gravity puts Zaraf off so thoughts of turning the gravity gloves on was on his mind. ¡°It says here that the gravity was nearly ten time less than Planet Vegeta, while twenty time less than Planet Myths. So we can uses our gravity gloves when we land and get a general idea of it local gravity.¡± Zaraf said. ¡°Perfect, but do you think they have nice clothes? I want to try something different than my training and fighting clothes. The clothes we made ourselves out of the animal fur doesn¡¯t seem appropriate according the fashion in the database.¡± Lily asked. ¡°We will have to look into the planet currency but we should be able to.¡± Zaraf said as the planet rapidly filled his vision as they broke through the atmosphere. ¡°System, how much would a decent ship cost to get us through the cosmos?¡± Zaraf asked his system just in case they couldn¡¯t get one. He doesn¡¯t want to rely on the system to solve his problems if he can work them out himself. [Beep! The Price for Space Ships range from ten thousand to five million multiverse points.] Pulling up his list, Zaraf only sighed as the only ones in his price range were once seaters or similar to their current ship. The cheapest ship that could serve their purposes and even allow a training room was hundred thousand multiverse points. For the some reason the cheaper ones either didn¡¯t have a training room or too weak and crumbled from an accidental Ki outburst. Maybe it time to bring back out my engineering skills and attempted to build one. Though it would cut into my hobby of sculpting, it be worth it. Only if they don¡¯t have someone to make it and worst come to worst a trip to a another planet would work. Zaraf thought as he didn¡¯t really look forward to the last option. The space pods finally touch down in the middle of a large forest, with a weird tower in the distances. Climbing out of the pods, both Zaraf and Lily stretch out as their stink from not bathing in six months filled their nose. ¡°We really need to find a bath, and some more clothes. The ones we currently have won¡¯t last, except the glove for some reason.¡± Lily said as she looked at her black glove and phoenix symbol. ¡°Yes, but the light gravity really messes with one strength.¡± Zaraf said as he poke a tree and watched as it exploded. He neither put ten percent of his strength or ki in the poke. ¡°Wow, the trees here are really fragile, but given such weak gravity it figures.¡± Lily giggled. ¡°Are you sure you want to adapted to such low gravity?¡± ¡°Yeah, it be a training experience which should only take a few hours at minimum and a day maximum. I think we need to find where we be living at during our stay on this planet.¡± Zaraf said as he looked towards the top of the tower in the distances. He just felt someone attempting to look at him with his Ki which normally would gone unnoticed. It was a very subtle and he wouldn¡¯t have notice if the one doing it didn¡¯t spike his Ki in worry. Judging by Lily¡¯s look she felt it to, which made them Pheon and Azure doing it to help with training. It took them both nearly two months to feel a little spike aim at them or an attempt to spy on them. Flame Stepping to the sauce they appeared a floating platform in the sky. The plate form was most empty except it few grow spots of flowers and trees and it palace. Looking it over neither Zaraf or Lily didn¡¯t look impressed even if they only live in a hut and cave before. When their eyes landed on the source they spotted a weird black creature as the entire being was pitch black except his eyes, lips and clothes. He wore and opened vest and white pants with slippers. Wrapped around his waist was a purple stash and ear rings on well his ears. Next to it, was a tall slim green creature with attenes its forehead. The wrinkles covered his entire body and he wore robes with Kami written on them. Leaning on his wooden stick, he was shaking as he looked at them. ¡°This creature has something weird about it, and they don¡¯t match the race recorded here.¡± Lily pointed out. ¡°I believe the green one is a namekian, but what he doing her I have no idea. For the other thing I don¡¯t know and seems like something that shouldn¡¯t exist. However I don¡¯t feel any evil or malicious intent so whatever.¡± Zaraf pointed out as he dug through his memories about namekians. ¡°Who are you two and why did you come to earth?¡± the namekian asked. ¡°To destroy food as I¡¯m hungry,¡± both Zaraf and Lily said in sync followed by a loud growl from them. Zaraf could have sworn that the platform nearly fell out of the sky when the two hit the floor at their answer. He didn¡¯t think their small joke was that bad for such of a reaction, but they seem to be recover fast. However the look on their face was priceless and filled with worried as if they believed them ¡°That was a joke, we are just hungry,¡± Zaraf said with a bored look. ¡°They don¡¯t have a sense of humor do they,¡± Lily commented as the same boredom filled them. ¡°It seems so. Well we should start finding some food as I really am hungry.¡± Zaraf said as he started flying. ¡°Agreed, but there another weird Ki signature underneath here so let check it out first.¡± Lily said following him over the side. Flying straight down, they arrived at the top of the white tower and found a white cat sleeping. A very familiar wooden cane was in his hands. It was very similar to the green man flying above their current spot. ¡°Hello,¡± the cat asked causing both of them to blink once. ¡°Interesting, a cat that can speak.¡± Lily said. ¡°Is it really?¡± Zaraf asked on the Planet of Myths they would run into a talking animal once in a while. ¡°Not really, now let''s go find some food.¡± Lily said as we prepared to take off again. ¡°Ok, what do you want to eat?¡± Zaraf asked as he began spreading out his Ki. Even if he not strong enough to cover the entire planet and feel all the lifeform he can get most of them. ¡°Why not eat here?¡± the cat spoke.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°What do you currently have?¡± Lily asked politely. ¡°Senzu Beans. Able to keep one full for a full month.¡± The cat introduced a small green bean that both Lily and Zaraf recognized or thought. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the demon bean?¡± Zaraf said. ¡°It looks like that.¡± Lily replied. ¡°We will just go find something ourselves.¡± Zaraf said as he grabbed Lily¡¯s hand and Flamed Stepped onto a small island thousands of miles away. The island itself wasn¡¯t impressive or anything, only it was created on the back of a giant turtle. On it back, Zaraf spotted some dinosaurs like a large green t-rex. Flicking the creature he instantly killed it, securing their meal. ¡°Well, the creatures here are really weak,¡± Lily said as she looked at the gain hole in the creature head. The bleed didn¡¯t really faze her as saiyans are a warrior race, and they been hunting and clean their meals. So, she and Zaraf quickly went to work on cooking their meal. Zaraf was tempted to say it was one of the best meals he ever had since most of it was prepared by Lily. Only it was pretty bland after all the meals on Planet Myths, but he still smiled even if she thought the same. ¡°So, what should we do? Should we go find somewhere to live and search the planet. Maybe we could find someone to build a better ship.¡± Zaraf asked as they began flying away from the bones of the T-Rex. ¡°If I remember correctly, Mother said there was another saiyan on this planet. His name was carrot or something.¡± Lily said scratching her forehead. ¡°Kakarot, was the name and we don¡¯t know where to begin or if he still alive.¡± Zaraf said, but then thought about his mission from Lucifer. Wasn¡¯t Kakarot, Goku¡¯s saiyan name? If I remember the wiki correctly. Zaraf thought as they flew over the ocean. ¡°Should we turn the gravity up to twenty times?¡± Lily asked. Thinking about, Zaraf nodded as a familiar pressure engulfed his body. Thoughts of increasing it did cross his mind, but thoughts of drowning cancelled that thought. The last thing he need was falling into the ocean being crushed by the gravity. The pair continued to fly over the ocean as they want to take a look at the world. Sure they could Flame Step around but it doesn¡¯t allow them to really see the world. Coming across, a small pink house on a isolated island got Zaraf curious. ¡°Why would someone way out here? There isn¡¯t civilization for miles.¡± Lily said as they sensed a really weak power level. ¡°Do you want to find out?¡± Zaraf asked as it seemed familiar. Nodding, they began diving towards the pink house, where they found an old man sleeping in his lawn chair. Covering his face was a magazine with woman in exercise clothing causing them to blink. ¡°It¡¯s a pervert,¡± Zaraf said before a bird with flames appeared. Red flames covered it¡¯s entire body, reminding them of Pheon bit on a smaller scale. The bird just stared at them with it yellow eyes before disappearing. Confused by the bird they waited a few minutes before leaving in case the bird came back. When it failed to come back, Zaraf just shrugged as Lily decided to pick a direction. Taking off, they didn¡¯t see the old man looking at them as he removed the magized and shiver slightly. He couldn¡¯t guess their strength, but he could tell they were strong. Following Lily, Zaraf soon found himself above a noisy city with flying cars and skyscraper. In the center of the city a large dome like building had capsule corps written across it. In the backyard he could see a blonde hair girl talking to a skinny and purple alien. His eyes were large and yellow and held the galactic patrol. The girl on the other hand had long curly blonde hair and appeared to be in her late teens. She wore a short blue dress with cargo shorts. Coming down and landing next to them, the weird purple alien jumped. ¡°Hai,¡± Zaraf heard the strange creature yell before reaching for some type of gun. ¡°Ah, they are evil Saiyans,¡± the creature shouted when he locked on to their tails wrapped around their waists. ¡°Evil? Zaraf are we evil?¡± Lily asked since they haven¡¯t done anything beside surviving and training with some spar mixed in. The most evilest thing that Zaraf could think of is leaving food on the plate. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, we haven¡¯t really done anything good or bad, so neutral? Unless, it eating than sure we are evil to it since we eat it?¡± Zaraf replied as both tilted their head in thought but shook them a few second later. ¡°Then why are we being called evil when we just landed here?¡± Lily asked. ¡°Trespassing? Maybe this galactic patrol is a racist against an entire race that near extinction. He doesn¡¯t seem strong though, only about four thousand in battle power.¡± Zaraf held his hand to his chin as he study the shaking creature. ¡°It is kind of hard to believe he has a battle power of four thousand. We had that by the time we were four and a few months give or take. Maybe he a expandable member?¡± Lily commented causing the blonde girl to giggle. ¡°I am a super elite, I have you know.¡± the creature yelled as he looked angered. Lily and Zaraf didn¡¯t know if they should pity the thing or ignore it since it called them evil. So, they did what any responsible kid do, talk to the other person. ¡°Hello, who are you?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m Tights and I live here?¡± The blonde introduced herself. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Zaraf and this is Lily.¡± Zaraf introduced themselves. ¡°We were wondering if your able to upgrade our space pods into a ship or have the technology for it.¡± ¡°You will have to talk to my father on that one, but he should be able to.¡± Tights shrugged. ¡°Now since you¡¯re aliens tell me about yourselves for my book.¡± Zaraf and Lily just looked at her as if she grown a second head. They really didn¡¯t have much to tell as they didn¡¯t really do much, beside cooking, training, and their hobby. Now that Zaraf thinks about it, at least to store his masterpiece in his storage ring. It would have been a crime to leave it there so he couldn¡¯t ever see it again. Lily¡¯s instruments on the other hand was left behind which isn¡¯t a big deal as it easy to make new ones. However, her music she either writing or written was left behind which weren¡¯t the best or the worst. Only, what got them the most probably was her question which dug up the day they left planet vegeta. They couldn¡¯t remember leaving Planet Myths due to being asleep when they left. ¡°Not much to tell really?¡± Lily said with a shrug. ¡°Than tell me about your race, myths, legends. That type of stuff.¡± Tights asked holding a notepad. ¡°Umm, I don¡¯t see why not, but can we talk about the ship first?¡± Lily replied before Zaraf which he didn¡¯t mind much. ¡°Ah, sure,¡± Tights said with a hint of disappointment. ¡°Follow me and Jaco stay there.¡± The weak alien, sighed as he began mumbling about reporting two saiyans who landed on earth. Gradually his mumbles grew more on how evil saiyans are and barbarians of the universe. Of course since both Zaraf and Lily who trained their senses to a high degree barely heard it. ¡®Should we beat him up?¡¯ Lily asked with her eyes. ¡®Nah, leave the mumbling idiot to himself for now.¡¯ Zaraf replied causing Lily to smile. ¡°So are you two siblings?¡± Tights asked. ¡°No, we aren¡¯t he my mother called him soulmate and my friend until twelve. Then she said he my boyfriend would turn to wife when we turn seventeen. It strange how she explained it now that I think about it.¡± Lily said causing black lines to form on Zaraf while Tights giggled. Even beyond the grave, Luna plays an active part in our lives. Somehow, I feel like we got played by her and how did she teach Lily these things first three years of her life. Zaraf began wondering as somehow he don¡¯t think those times were random. If he didn¡¯t know better he was willing to bet she was laughing about it in the other world. ¡°Must be a cultural thing.¡± Tights replied while Zaraf didn¡¯t know if he should correct this or not. He felt that it wouldn¡¯t make a differences and might cause an misunderstanding. So he just let that slide on by not really worried as it would seem like a kid joke or fun. When they entered the building, Zaraf and Lily both thought they were still outside. Large and small animals of many different species appeared in their sight. Following Tights, Zaraf managed to catch a glimpse of a two tailed cat, and Pteranodons. They followed a path until they came up to a middle aged man smoking and feeding the fishes. The man had short purple-blue hair and a large mustache. He wore a pair of black heavy framed glasses and wore a lab coat. His light blue shirt and black pants made Zaraf wonder if he a rainbow. ¡°Hello Tights, what can I do for you and our little friends,¡± The man asked looking over Zaraf and Lily. Zaraf just remembered that neither he or Lily has taking a bath and still wore the same clothes from six months ago. So, asking for help while smelling like a sewer wasn¡¯t the politest or first impression. Luckily the man didn¡¯t show his disgust or call them out on it. ¡°We were wondering if you could upgrade our ship or build us a new one?¡± Zaraf asked. ¡°A ship?¡± The man asked surprised and interested. ¡°Yes, we have to space pods, and were wondering if we could get a bigger ship. Spending most of the time asleep between planets seems like a waste of time and missed training.¡± Zaraf replied while giving the reason. ¡°Well bring me the ships and I see what I can do, since it sound interesting.¡± The man said, as Lily quickly flamed step out only to return a few moments later with their pods. ¡°Well, give me a month or two and I see what I can do?¡± He said already looking over the pods. ¡°Take your time, we figured we will live here on the planet for a few years.¡± Zaraf informed him. ¡°Great.¡± The man said as the pods were dragged away by robots. ¡°Tights, can we borrow some clothes and a bath. We haven¡¯t had on in six months.¡± Lily turned towards Tights with pleading eyes. ¡°Follow me, later dad.¡± she said as she took them into the main house. Following her through long corridors with either empty rooms or filled with junk. Along the way they Zaraf caught a glimpse of an a eight year old girl with blue hair. She appeared to building some sort of laser as a red beam was bounce between mirrors. In a living room he saw an older woman who looked very similar to Tights as she was trying different desserts. ¡°Here we are, the bathroom on the right and on the left. There should be clothes by the time you¡¯re done on the bed.¡± Tights said as she left again towards the living room. ¡°She weird.¡± Lily said as she dragged him towards the bathroom. When they looked around the bathroom, it was surprising simple as there a bathtub and walk in shower. There isn¡¯t any fancy shower heads or decorations, as the walls were simply painted gray. On a little shelf, bottles of soap sat there filled with different bands or scents. ¡°So many type of soap, why in the world would they need that much?¡± Lily said as she began looking over them all. ¡°I don¡¯t know maybe they like shopping for soap.¡± Zaraf replied as he hopes Lily don¡¯t get infected with a universal disease. This disease has infected multiple planets and dimensions taking half the population. There also been an increase as a mutation accord infecting even more. It is known as the limitless shopping disease, when one person shops for hours without breaking a sweat. ¡°Should we go shopping later?¡± Lily asked curious. Is it to late? Wait, we don¡¯t have this world currency. Zaraf thought as he mentally smiled to himself. ¡°We don¡¯t have this world currency so we can look but can¡¯t buy anything.¡± Zaraf replied secretly proud of himself. ¡°You two hurry up as we are going shopping as you tell me about your culture.¡± the newly named demon in Zaraf mind has ruined his plan. It not that he minded shopping, but he didn¡¯t want to spend twenty minutes looking at a two shirts with one shade differents. Why am I even complaining, it not like I even been shopping much on my last or this life. Is it the result of eons of men torture in form of shopping appearing. It like the women¡¯s right campaign in the last life and they get back at men in form of shopping. Zaraf thought as he decided to go with the flow. Chapter 6 A week flew by since Zaraf and Lily landed on earth and met the Briefs. During the last week, Tights been showing them around West city and introducing them to earth culture. However, both of them refused to slack on their training and increased the gravity to twenty five times of earths. At first they were tempted to go to thirty times but nearly dying when they landed on Planet Myths changed that. At first Lily tried to get Bulma the blue hair girl to come train with them, but quickly shot down. According to her, it seems martial arts and fighting is beneath her and waste of time away from inventing. How she sits in her room building weird gadgets all day only coming out for meals or school was beyond them. To a saiyan sitting still wasn¡¯t their strong points as they have to do something. The only exception to that, Zaraf knows is when a female saiyan pregnant as they mellow out during the later half. Currently sitting on top of a rock, Zaraf was working on his Ki control as he nearly down zero leakage. This would mean he would step into the master domain of Ki control and would be undetectable to all Ki scanner. He also be able to hide from those with poor Ki sensing skills with little to no effort. From the feeling that Lily giving she not far behind of him and would step into master domain around the same time. Though living on earth is fine and all but the lack of materials that can grow with Oozaru transformation is saddening. Lily forgot that their current clothes don¡¯t grow so while practicing the form her naked sixteen year old self appeared. Which Zaraf didn¡¯t mind and luckily no males were around or Other world would have some new visitors. There was also the lack of strong opponents, outside the two of them. ¡°Hey Zaraf, I hear that the twenty world martial arts tournament is happening in a week. It is said the strongest is coming out to play. Do you want to go enter?¡± Lily asked as they finished up their Ki control training for the day. ¡°Sure, though I doubt there will be hardly a challenge there. I¡¯m more curious about that weird Ki signature we sensed a few days ago. Do you want to go investigate after or before the tournament.¡± Zaraf replied. The two of them were felt a strange Ki signature a few days ago as it negative but no harmful intentions. Naturally, the two wanted to go check it out, but their instinct told them to wait as it not time yet. To them it was a feeling they would receive if they attempted to push their body beyond their limits limits nearly killing them. If neither Pheon or Azure been there than both Zaraf and Lily would have died due to that reason. ¡°We are going after as we might not make it back in time.¡± Lily said determined. ¡°Until then hardcore training as one should overestimate any opponent.¡± Cute, Zaraf thought as he smiled and memorized Lily¡¯s determined expression. ¡°So what is our Training session going to be?¡± Zaraf asked hovering circle around her taking in her cuteness as she thinks. ¡°We double our efforts and current regiment,¡± she said filled with pride as Zaraf fell to the ground. ¡°That not a plan, at least switch it up or something. However, since I said think of a plan we will follow it.¡± Zaraf said picking himself up and dusting off the dirt. ¡°Remember not to over do it as we don¡¯t currently have a way to heal ourselves quickly or efficiently.¡± Well, Zaraf didn¡¯t say a complete lie, but why should he rely on the system to heal them. He would rather look into other means as it might mean adventure or fighting which he loves. Wasn¡¯t dragon ball created around seven wishing orbs when collected grants a single wish? Zaraf thought while thinking of ways to increase their recover if they get injured or life threatening injuries. [Beep! It is unrecommended to use the dragon balls for any wishes until the story starts in six years.] ¡°To bad we can¡¯t make a healing chamber.¡± Lily said frowning. ¡°Huh, we should be able to if my ship storage drive is still functions. My storage drive has a copy of blueprints cover most of the technology that was on Planet Vegeta. I just never bothered with it on Planet Myths as I didn¡¯t see a reason.¡± Zaraf said as Lily¡¯s word dug that memory to the surface. ¡°Than what are you waiting here for? Hurry and go see.¡± Lily nearly snapped as something might happen to it soon. Zaraf just shrugged as he Flame Step to the chamber that held their space pods and the ship Dr. Brief working on. The ship is actually mostly done according to him as he is working on the food storage and fine tuning it. Looking around the parts from their ship, he found the storage drives in the junk pile. Wonder why he tossed them into the junk pile? Zaraf thought as he Flame Step away. The real reason they were in the pile is because he couldn¡¯t open the file. Any time he attempted to open or read the file it would crash his computer. So, left with little option he put it off to the side to deal with later. However, since Zaraf didn¡¯t know this he plugged it into the monitor and hooked a keyboard into it. ¡°Lets see what we got?¡± Zaraf mumbled as hundreds of pictures of their first three years of life appeared. It appeared that Luna has took picture of the two of them before they left Planet Vegeta and store them on Lily¡¯s Ship. Switching to his ship storage drive he began scanning over the medical file and sighed in relief. The file held the recipe to make the liquid and complete blueprints for the healing chamber. Quickly, hooking the storage drive into the printer he printed off the entire blueprint and went to find Dr. Brief. He wanted to see if he could get it installed on the ship and possibly sold for some pocket money on the planet. ¡°Hey, Dr. Brief is it possible to install this in the ship and possible sell it for an income for me and Lily?¡± Zaraf asked as he Flamed Step next to the scientist. He began looking over the blueprints not showing any outward signs of excitement or disapproval. It bugged Zaraf as he couldn¡¯t read him as he usually can read someone current moods even with a poker face. However, Dr. Brief seemed like a master who has perfect control over his emotion giving nothing away. ¡°I don¡¯t see why not, but making the medical liquid will take the longest. So, it would take another few weeks before your space ship complete. As for selling them sure that possible.¡± Dr. Brief said not mentioning how profitable it will be since he doesn¡¯t know or care. ¡°That fine, Lily and I senses a weird flux in Ki on the planet and going to check it out after the martial arts tournament. It weird as it doesn¡¯t move or change so it might be an item or portal.¡± Zaraf said before leaving. ¡°Well good luck,¡± He heard Dr. Brief call out before the door closed. For the following week, until the tournament Zaraf followed Lily instruction in training before sighing. He been forced to forcefully stop training twice every three days due to almost injuring themselves. It seems even if Lily act mature most of the time, she still six year old closing in on seven. Appearing at the fighting arena, Zaraf wondered if he should get the Briefs to invest in the next tournament. The thought of standing in the crowd unable to see the fight bugged him as his saiyan side scream. It was as if being unable to watch the fight, it was as if it was the devil in his ears. However today another part of him was happy as he and Lily were wearing their Gi they got from Pheon and Azure. Zaraf with his long mohawk and red and green eyes with his handsome and slightly tan skin was like eye candy. All the girls scream at his cuteness as they looked at him in his black vest shirt with a shiny golden and blue dragon on the back. His matching black boots and wrist bands with his tail wraps around his waist like a belt. While on his left hand a black gravity glove.. Lily was also receiving the same treatment with her long spiky hair reaching down to her butt with icy blue eyes. She wore her white Gi with a black shirt underneath. On the back of her Gi was an red phoenix with golden eyes. While on her right hand a black gravity glove. Somehow when all the guys looked at Lily, a pang of coldness went through his heart creating an unapproachable aura. Zaraf could hear Lily and Bulma laughing as they watch him while Panchy, Bulma¡¯s mother giggled. Deciding to ignore their laughter, Zaraf walked over and signed up receiving weird look from staff and visitors. Signing up behind him, Lily joined before they were led inside the building for the preliminary. Inside the building, Zaraf counted eighty fighters from different races and builds. From absolute giants towering above them to larger than average. Zaraf managed to see a large man, and slightly shivered as the man gave him a smile. It wasn¡¯t a kind or acknowledgement it was more of lusty one and it was directed towards him. ¡°What wrong, Zaraf?¡± Lily asked as she missed the man smile. ¡°There a pervert here and swings for the illegal side.¡± Zaraf mumbled as Lily tilted her head not understanding. Seeing her confusion, Zaraf sighed and dropped the matter there and hope the pervert not in his block. ¡°Forget it, what block are you apart of Lily?¡± ¡°Block B,¡± Lily replied. ¡°Nice, that means we can both take part since I¡¯m in Block C.¡± Zaraf said as he looked at the board. ¡°Number Thirty Three and Thirty Four in arena C, please.¡± an announcer called.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Well that me, wish me luck.¡± Zaraf said as Lily playfully slapped his arm. The two of the sensed that most of the fighter barely had a battle power of five. Appearing on the stage, Zaraf opponent was a large man in both height and width with long golden hair. He looked to be in his later twenties and not taking this seriously as he raised his sloppy guard. Behind him his buddies were laughing while saying something along the lines of a easy win. ¡°It not too late to back out little boy.¡± The man said in a deep mocking voice. ¡°But Grandpa your too old to be fighting. You might break your hip on the way down.¡± Zaraf returned the favor watching the man turn red and his friends roar with laughter. ¡°I¡¯m only twenty six and just married.¡± The man screamed. Only twenty six and who cares if your married. Zaraf thought as he waited for the referee to start. ¡°You may begin,¡± The referee said and looked ready to stop the fight at any moment. Launching himself forward with his left foot, Zaraf punched the man in his gut causing the man to spit. Dodging the spit, Zaraf spun around kicking the man out of the ring in less than three seconds. He could have ended the fight much sooner, but he lowered his strength so the referee could watch. It would suck to be kicked out as they would call him a cheater, though they might say that due to his strength. After a few seconds has passed he didn¡¯t hear the referee to call the match. When Zaraf looked at the referee, he looked at a statue and surrounding fighters in the similar state. Snapping his fingers he finally woke them up, which he was declared the winner and hopped off the stage. When he looked over to Lily direction, he noticed that she was having the same issue with weak opponents. In similar steps, Lily tossed her opponent outside the ring with his bone snapping landing. ¡®It seems her opponent made her mad¡¯ was Zaraf only thought as he patiently waited for his next fight. However his joy soon turned to disappointment as the fight between the two who be his next opponent ended in a double knockout. So, he cruised into the third round where tragedy struck again. Either both fighters want to fight him so badly or terrified, Zaraf didn¡¯t know as all his opponents kept knocking themselves out. Finally when the final eight were pick, he had a total of one fight while Lily got four. ¡°Zaraf how were your matches?¡± Lily asked. ¡°I only had one and that was the first one. My opponents kept knocking themselves out the match before they face me.¡± Zaraf disheartened said drawing circle into the ground. Lucky bastard, the other fighters mentally yelled except Lily who patted his head attempting to cheer him up. However, her next words would have wounded those men pride if they heard her. ¡°Cheer up, it because they were too weak and the gods decided to help them.¡± ¡°I guess,¡± Zaraf said not lifting his head. ¡°Ok, can I have everyone attention,¡± a young blonde man wearing a suit and sunglasses shouted. ¡°I will quickly cover the rules and have you draw numbers for your opponents. The first one is no weapons or killing is allowed. No hitting below the belt, poking in the eyes, ect. Now let¡¯s move onto the numbers.¡± ¡°Zaraf.¡± Walking over to the box, he pulled out a small piece of paper with the number eight on it. Handing it over, Zaraf rejoined the group with Lily going next and drawing the number one slot. Soon the they all had their slot drawn with him fighting a man with a gem in his forehead. It reminded Zaraf of monks in his old world but thought they might have them here also. Maybe they can use Ki also? Zaraf thought as he sensed the guy battle power and sighed. His battle power was barely above the average and sat perfect at seven. At first he thought it was suppressed, but the man appeared to have zero idea on Ki. Lily¡¯s opponent was a chubby man which Zaraf watch belly bounce his opponent out of the ring in the primary. It was interesting to watch as most of his opponents punches or kicks disperse over his fat leaving him with little injury. The only problem, Zaraf can see with the man is his overconfidence. ¡°Welcome to the Quarter FInals. First up we have Chang vs Lily.¡± The announcer said over the speaker getting the crowd roaring in excitement. When the match began, Lily launched to the man side and swipe kick his feet out from under him. Bouncing as he impacted the, Lily placed both her hands on the ground and double kicked the man out of the ring. The entire fight took less than four seconds since Lily wanted to show the crowd as it be boring to be over in an instant. ¡°The winner is Lily.¡± The announcer man said while the crowd cheered blinking unsure what happened. ¡°That was fast,¡± Zaraf commented when Lily returned to his side. ¡°It because he was weak.¡± Lily sighed. ¡°The amount of true fighters are too few or old.¡± Zaraf could give a small laugh as the surrounding fighters glared at them. Being told they are weak and not real fighters by a pair of six year olds must have hurt their egos. However, they choose not to comment as they seem terrified of them. The two or more Lily swept through the primary with easy and her fight less than ten seconds. This however didn¡¯t stop them sending glares that contain daggers towards him. Zaraf could only mentally sigh as he had to deal with grown men and their bruised egos. Luckily the next two matches completed quickly leaving tired and bruised fighters. ¡°Now the finally match of the quarter finals, King Chappa vs Zaraf.¡± The announcer hyped the crowd. Walking out on the platform the crowd quieted down as they looked at him and his small size. He could only hear a couple of claps for him and those were from Lily, Panchy, and Bulma. However when King Chappa walked onto the stage they erupted into a roar. Haven¡¯t they learned that size doesn¡¯t matter in martial arts? Zaraf wondered as he bowed to his opponent and raised his guard. Even if he instantly able to beat the man, he decided to take his time as the lack of fights started to bug him. It wasn¡¯t fair how everyone around him got to fight more matches than him, and he could only watch. His Saiyan blood screamed in protest as it was unfair. ¡°Whenever you two are ready you may begin,¡± the blonde man said as he hop backwards and out of the way. ¡°Give up boy as I will become the champion.¡± Chappa said. Not replying to his attempted to riling him up, Zaraf gave him the universal signal to come. Surprising it worked and Chappa rushed towards him while moving his arms quickly. This created an illusion of him having four arms, but since Zaraf stronger it looked like a parlor trick. ¡°Look it King Chappa famous Eight-Arm Fist technique. What will the young Zaraf do now.¡± As if replying to the announcer, Zaraf threw a few punches at Chappa¡¯s hands ending in a bone crushing sound. He has accidently broke the bones in Chappa hands and ended the match much soon than he liked. ¡°Oh, young Zaraf just broke King Chappa hands in a single strike. How strong is this little guy and will he make it through the semi finals with just amount ease.¡± The announcer said before the hour intermission started. Returning to Lily¡¯s side, they went off to find Bulma and Panchy which was easy due to Ki sensing. However when Zaraf looked at Bulma a small tremble went through her eyes from fear. Raising an eyebrow, he decided not to be bothered by it since he couldn¡¯t careless. Over the last two weeks between training and talking with the others he watched her spoiled attitude. I almost feel bad for Goku, but I promised Lucifer I would attempted to pair them up. If it doesn¡¯t work than not my problem. Zaraf thought as he followed them to a nearby restaurant. ¡°So, are you two enjoying the tournament?¡± Panchy asked as plate after plate arrived at the table. ¡°It mostly boring fighting weak opponents.¡± Lily replied. ¡°At least you have opponents. Mine keeps knocking themselves out.¡± Zaraf grumbled. ¡°Well at least you don¡¯t need to worry about your next opponent.¡± Lily pointed out cheering him up. Bang! Looking at the source of the sound, Zaraf seen a hover car crashed into a pole and a bleeding man behind it. However instead of worrying if they are alright Zaraf could only slam his head on the table. The man bleeding and few broken bones was his next opponent in the tournament. ¡°Maybe, it just your day?¡± Lily wry laughed. ¡°Sigh, maybe I should drop from the tournament as it boring to win with only three fight throughout the whole thing.¡± Zaraf said as he went back to eating. ¡°We will be able to get a few decent fights when we go to the negative Ki I¡¯m sure.¡± Lily attempted to cheer Zaraf up but sounded like she forcing it. ¡°Your either really lucky or unlucky.¡± Bulma said. ¡°Oh, look dessert here.¡± Panchy comment as if missing the whole atmosphere and conversation. For the remaining time Zaraf just sulked as he had to wait for Lily to defeat her opponent to start the finals. Her opponent was a short man who acted more like a movie martial artist than a real one. Nearly all his moves were flashy and lack power behind them or at least in his opinion. ¡°Due to an accident taking out Mighty Man, this is the only Semi finale as Zaraf is automatically placed in the finales.Now lets welcome Lily and Khah to the stage.¡± The announcer attempted to warm the crowd up. ¡°Now let the Semi Finales begin.¡± Lily instantly kicked off and swept kick the man feet out from under him causing him to land on his head. The match ended in a blink of an eye with a knock out as the man was carried off and the announcer looked troubled. ¡°Well, that was a quick match allowing up to move straight into the finales and with the youngest contestants to take part. Both of them are a few months shy of turning seven so give it up to Lily and Zaraf.¡± The blonde announcer said before pulling the two off to the side. ¡°Make this fight last longer than a few seconds as many didn¡¯t come here for a anticlimactic finales.¡± ¡°It will last longer than a few seconds.¡± Both Lily and Zaraf replied in sync. Walking over to their spots, Zaraf send a grin to Lily who returned it as their saiyan blood roar in joy. Due to lack of fighters on the planet and fights the two began sparring much more than on Planet Myth. On Planet Myths they could find strong beasts to fight against, but sadly Earth didn¡¯t have that. So the only option left was each other, and destruction in the desert. ¡°Let the finals begin.¡± When the match started both Zaraf and Lily kicked off the ground with their fist clashing with a loud boom. However they kept their speed down to be nice and let the audience watch, but that didn¡¯t stop the strength behind each punch or kick. When neither of them getting the upper hand after trading fifteen bouts, Zaraf began changing his strategy. When Lily threw her next punch, he quickly counter and threw her into an arm lock pinning her to the ground. After that she happily gave up as she already planning on paying him back the next time they spar. ¡°The winner of the twentieth world martial arts tournament is Zaraf.¡± the announcer shouted as he marked the end of the tournament. Zaraf silently collected his prize money of half million zeni and went off to find Lily. Finding her, she already located Bulma and Panchy which isn¡¯t that hard as the two stick out and following their Ki signature. However, Tights appeared with them which confused him since she was supposed to be with her latest boyfriend. Silently, he approached them only to hear that Tights latest boyfriend was already cheating on her. Somehow, he knew he should be sad for her but she gets a new one every week or two. They would go on one or two dates than break it off for some odd reason. It not really his problem so he just mental shrugs. ¡°Ready to go?¡± Zaraf asked. ¡°Yep, now it time to prepare and investigate the negative Ki signature.¡± Lily said excited. Chapter 7 After the night passes with Zaraf and Lily packing for an adventure they informed the Brief family at breakfast. Panchy and Tights sighed as they wanted them to stay, while Dr. Brief and Bulma not really caring. They knew they would be back whenever since they need the ship or was Dr. Brief thought. Bulma¡¯s were more whatever as she couldn¡¯t care less as she never really befriended them. ¡°Alright you two, be safe and come back soon.¡± Panchy said. ¡°Yeah, I still need information for my book.¡± Tights said. At least one acts like she care while the other justs wants information. Zaraf thought as he and Lily took off. The two agreed it would be better to fly there instead of flame stepping there as they don¡¯t know how it affects nearby areas. Also, it would allow them to see more of the planet outside of their Ki sense. System any idea on what the origin of the Ki is? Zaraf wondered as they flew closer. [Beep! Unable to determined recommend Host fly closer.] So either the system can determined what it is and not tell me or it really doesn¡¯t know. Zaraf thought as he found himself fly above rocky mountains. Behind him Lily was quiet which worried him since she hardly quiet outside of Ki training. ¡°What wrong Lily?¡± Zaraf called back. ¡°I don¡¯t know just can¡¯t shake the feeling that this adventure going to be as simple as we originally thought.¡± Lily replied as the concern filled her voice. ¡°That the point of adventures as we never know how it going to go.¡± Zaraf said smiling and could sense Lily¡¯s concern lessen. When he began thinking about it, he felt something either going to annoy him in the future or be troublesome. It seems that what they are going to discover could be history changing was the best answer he could come up with. However he played it little mind since he didn¡¯t really care as his goal is for the gods to tremble at his name. ¡°Well, this could be a stepping stone for our goal of beating Frieza and having gods tremble at our names.¡± Zaraf said with a smile. ¡°Yeah, why should fear stop us from moving forward.¡± Lily yelled hyping herself up. ¡°That the spirit, now should we be worried about this ominous door?¡± Zaraf said as they landed in front of a door. The door had large skulls carved into it with chains slowly rusting away barring entry or exiting. Coming from behind the door largest amount of negative Ki was present causing Zaraf and Lily to smile. They have found what they were looking for now just need to figure out what it was or to. [Beep! Host has found an entrance to the demon realm. Advantages to entering is increase body refinement, and chance at Sage energy. Disadvantages are suppressed Ki and higher chance of dying.] Interesting, but can you expand upon Sage energy as I haven¡¯t heard of that. Zaraf asked getting more information as it might be worth learning. [Beep! Sage energy allows one to collect the energy inside their body reinforcing it and raising all their stats by five. This also increase their attacking power by five and either disrupts their enemies Ki or turn them to stone. However without proper instructions and training, the user will turn into stone dying in the process.] Hmm, I wonder if it possible to combine with our current transformation super saiyan forms. However that will have to wait as I and possible need to learn it. Zaraf thought as he began studying the door. ¡°What do you think behind this door?¡± Lily asked as she seemed more confident than before. ¡°Don¡¯t know as it leads somewhere but it might be a realm or dimension like Pheon and Azure would talk about. However I doubt it as they made it sound beyond rare like one can search a lifetime and not find one.¡± Zaraf said as he made it sound like he doesn¡¯t know. It would be weird if he suddenly knew all the answers beside he only knows it a door to the demon dimension. ¡°Should we enter?¡± Lily asked as she approached the door. ¡°Let enter with caution as it unknown and who knows how it will affect us.¡± Zaraf said as he light push open the door. On the other side of the door, a long dark cave presented itself as both Zaraf and Lily felt their Ki forcefully suppressed. However due to his Genetic Control, Zaraf could feel his cells come alive and began eating the negative Ki. Worried about the effects he decided to asked the system to monitor his cells. System, if the cells begin to mutate negatively tell me immediately. Zaraf asked since he knew beforehand but wanted to play it reasonable safe. However he could feel that the energies are slowly increasing his muscle density than mass. Saiyan already have a denser body than human due to growing on a planet ten times the gravity. Now however Zaraf and Lily¡¯s are getting an upgrade as the negative Ki is forcing their cells to evolve. After walking a half hour, Zaraf began wondering how long the tunnel will go on for as the pressure on their Ki slowly grew the further than went. The only good news was their cell slowly made progress, but by his estimate it would be nearly two years. The two years would allow their body fully adapted to maximum benefit it can offer. Are they going to stay the full two years, than Zaraf would say no but may change his mind. He didn¡¯t know if the place held secrets or able allow them to increase their strength faster. While he didn¡¯t mind taking his time to acquire strength since it a gradually process. However he doesn¡¯t want to sit in one spot for very long. This could be the effects from switching planet every three years since he was reborn. Though it could also fall to his young age physically also or combination of both. Well I could speed it up, but a small mistake would either weaken us or kill us. Well thoughts for the future, though I wonder how long sage energy takes to master or gains the basics. Zaraf wonder as he walked along. ¡°Zaraf, do you feel the suppression evening out?¡± Lily asked as the pressure on their Ki did even out. ¡°I think we are getting close to the end of the tunnel,¡± Zaraf replied as another door appeared. The door was a pair of large brown doors with golden handles. When Lily opened the door, steam began to slowly flow out as it revealed a bathroom. A large bathtub looked more like a pool with large statues laying about. However, a girl with light blue skin and long white hair appeared staring at them. She also forgot to cover herself up so Zaraf got an eye full though she only around eight it seems. It was a few seconds before everyone regain their senses with the girl covering herself. She didn¡¯t scream, but shot daggers towards him while Lily looked towards him. ¡®Why would the tunnel come out in a bathroom¡¯ or ¡®don¡¯t stare as that rude¡¯ is what her eyes said. If anything, Zaraf would go all in on the second option. ¡°Who are you and how did you get in?¡± She grinned her teeth as she materialize or summon a towel. Covering herself up, Zaraf caught a glimpse of her blushing as her purple eyes attempted to look cold. Though it made her look cuter in his own opinion, that placed her in top ten cute moments he seen. It was dominated by Lily, but now she took third slot in the top ten. ¡°Well, I¡¯m Lily and that Zaraf. For how we got in we followed the tunnel for nearly an hour. Why it led to a bathroom we don¡¯t know though your really cute when you blush.¡± Her blush grew more at Lily¡¯s comment causing Zaraf to wonder if something going on with Lily. She never said anything like that before and it was something beside music or training. It was very rarely she talk about something else due them spend most of their time together. ¡°Than you came from the Seventh Realm. However all the exits and entrance supposed to be sealed.¡± The she said while got Zaraf thinking about the seven part. Are there more realms or univeses? He wondered which the system cheerfully replied. [Beep! This Universe has twelve sub universes number one through twelve with the ¡®higher beings¡¯ live in the thirteenth. Universe six it the counterpart of seven and the easiest to travel too, but is recommend host wait. Due to Host low battle power, the chances of Host dying is nearly a hundred percent.] Well at least we have another universe to explore after this one. Is it by chance where Pheon and Azure went? Zaraf asked. [Beep! Planet Myth is a planet that travels through dimensions and parallel worlds.] So they could appear in a totally random world that could been fictional in my last life. Zaraf mental nodded in understanding. ¡°Well, we told you who we are, so who are you.¡± Lily asked.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°I¡¯m Towa the sister of the current king of the Demon Realm.¡± Towa introduced herself. ¡°Isn¡¯t the current king already a few centuries old or older?¡± Zaraf raised an eyebrow. ¡°Demons have a very long lifespan so even if there eight hundred years between us in age he like a teenage brother. Though I¡¯m only eight currently, I will age normally until I look twenty in human looks. Than I will barely change for the next ten thousand years than die since a demon lifespan is ten thousand years.¡± Towa began explaining. ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough time to gather and learn Godly Ki or Demonic Ki? So won¡¯t your lifespan increase even more?¡± Zaraf asked. ¡°The last time someone came close to that was seven thousand years ago and none been close since. Well most don¡¯t train as they don¡¯t see the point unless they want to be king.¡± Towa replied shocking them. Not training was same as being dead to them as saiyan love fighting or training. Sure there is exception in that as all saiyans weren¡¯t like that but most were since strength ruled their society. Though, even the ones handle the other aspect of the society could have been fighter. They could have been wounded or crippled on a mission forcing them to give up fighting. ¡°Not training or fighting, how can they survive.¡± Lily mumbled as she collapsed to her hands and knees. ¡°Different race and culture,¡± Zaraf said as he drew circles in the ground. ¡°Are you two ok?¡± Towa asked raising an eyebrow at them. ¡°Yeah, not really sure why it shocking. Anyways if you train what do you do?¡± Zaraf asked. ¡°I¡¯m a scientist a genius one at that.¡± Towa declared proudly accidently letting her towel drop. The blush returned to her cheeks as she quickly wrapped herself back up. Before they could continue their conversation maids with blades stormed in. They had variety color of skin with some purple and other red or green. However they all pointed their blades at them as they stood between them and Towa. Seeing maids in swimsuits that scream maid was a new sight for him not that he seen a lot of maids. Why they were in swimsuits in the first crossed his mind but decided to think about it later. Currently there ten blades pointed at both of them, as they circled round Towa protecting her. ¡°Are you ok Princess Towa.¡± One of the maids asked as she kept her cold eyes on Zaraf and Lily. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine but what are you doing in here?¡± Towa asked as she trembled on fury. ¡°We sensed very weak power level in here with you and thought it was intruders.¡± She replied. ¡°We seemed to be right about it.¡± ¡°They seem to come from Seventh realm through a doorway that leads into the bathroom.¡± Towa said on verge of bashing them as she pointed towards the door. ¡°Impossible, the entrance was sealed three thousand years ago and last checked a century ago.¡± a purple maid shouted. ¡°Really? The entrance was falling apart and very easy to open.¡± Lily said shocking them as if it impossible. They are kidding right? Zaraf silently prayed for the Demon Realms future and wondered how they survived this long. Frieza or any of the space tyrant might want to come and conquer them and not much stands in their way if they do. Well, except their Ki would be suppressed but if they train their bodies it wouldn¡¯t limit them much. ¡°Well, since they are trespassing they need to be punished.¡± one of the green maid said as one in the back got with red drooled at the word punished. After that they were led out of the bathroom towards the holding cell as they wait for the king and trail. Somehow, Zaraf doubted this is going to end well, but there not much he can currently do. The current him couldn¡¯t take on an army with most nearly three times stronger than him. ¡°So, some adventure?¡± Lily said as she cheerfully sat next to him bored. ¡°How should I know that we would walk into a bathroom? Though since the sister of the current king was in there, our odds aren¡¯t looking bright.¡± Zaraf said as Towa returned fully dress. She wore a red suit with a V shape cut in the front. From her belly button to right below her chest was showing off her skin. Behind her was a white jagged cape and gold hair accessory in her white hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will talk to my brother and see if I can this dropped.¡± Towa said. ¡°What would we be facing if you can¡¯t?¡± Zaraf asked. ¡°Either the Mines or Arena. You would be force to dig for some years or fight in the arena and win certain amount of matches. The amount depend on the kings mood and crime.¡± Towa began informing them. After explaining a few more things they might need to know Towa left to find her brother. Sighing as they wait, Zaraf wonder if they are off to a good start on their adventure. From finding another realm and seeing the King¡¯s sister in the bath. Now awaiting trial, it sound like a weird start to an adventure, Zaraf thought as he hummed a tune. Joining him humming Lily got tapping her feet adding a beat to it. When he started getting into it he started clapping his hands while one of the guards began tapping the bars with his metal stick. A full out jam session happen between them that got them laughing when they were finally summoned. Appearing in the throne room, a large muscular man with long pointy ears and red skin sat on the throne. On his forehead was a large M which Zaraf barely detected foreign energy meaning it not his. However with his Ki forcefully suppressed and lack of understanding he had no idea what it did or find who put it there. ¡°King Dabura, these two have been summoned before you due to trespassing and entering the royal bath. However, this is the result from entering one of the tunnel leading to seventh realm. How would you like to processed.¡± A tall on the skinny side purple man asked holding a scroll. ¡°Was anyone in the bath?¡± Dabura asked in a deep demonic way. ¡°It is reported that your Sister Towa was in the bath at that time.¡± The man replied as sweat rolled off his forehead from the pressure Dabura was releasing. ¡°Towa, how would you like to punish them?¡± Dubura asked in a tone that here will be one if she didn¡¯t choose. ¡°Let have the fight five matches each in the arena since it was an accident. They have even apologized for it and shown no hostility. So I say let go with the minimum on the punishment.¡± Towa said causing Dabura to stay silent. The room held it breath as they waited for Dabura to either agree or disagree. He held his chin as he studied them with his cold yellow eyes before a devilish grin appeared. ¡°Very well, they will have one match per month, so they will held in their cell until then.¡± Dubura said causing Towa to frown as sighing. She sent them a apologetic look as they were dragged away. Soon they arrived at an giant arena where they were led down to the holding cells. Nearly all the cells were filled as either angry demon shouted or nursed their wounds. Towards the end, both Zaraf and Lily was tossed into a cell with an old man. The man was bald and had a long white beard with light blue skin as wrinkle cover most of his skin. However, he looks to haven¡¯t ate things in days or weeks. His bright purple eyes look at them not in excitement but with pity and sadness. He looked sad that they have to fight at a young age and wonder how they ended up here. ¡°Who are you old man?¡± Lily asked rudely yet sounded polite. ¡°Ho, who you calling old, I am still middle age I have you know. I just passed my five thousand and three hundredth birthday.¡± The man laughed at their shock. ¡°Well for introduction, I am Sage Dub, and was the father to the current king. However, I was locked up eight years ago when my little Towa was born for calling Dubura to meet his sister. ¡°Sage like a title and what a sage? Also, do they not feed you here?¡± Zaraf asked curious. ¡°They do feed you here, but since my son trying to kill me in the arena he attempting to weaken me by starving. However, I far enough in my sage training to live off the energy barely.¡± Dub began explaining what a sage was. ¡°Is it possible to teach us?¡± Lily asked excited as sage mode would boost their power by five. This form won¡¯t burn most of their ki like Oorza form so they might be able to fight longer. ¡°I can¡¯t you, but I can teach him. Females aren¡¯t allowed to practice sage mode as it leaves them sterline for some reason. Legend has it that the last one went to challenge the life god but ended up losing the gaining the curse.¡± Dub explained pouring cold water over her thoughts. ¡°Is it possible that it messes with their genetics?¡± Zaraf asked only receiving a headshake. ¡°Some of the greatest minds researched into it, but if anything they are healthier than before sage training. At one point one went to the Namekians to use the Wishing Orbs only to be told it beyond his power.¡± Dub explained. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Lily, I¡¯m sure we can find another power boosting technique for you.¡± Zaraf said patting Lily¡¯s head. ¡°I know a few but since your not part of the demon race they are useless to you.¡± Dub said with a apolgic face. ¡°So, boy do you want to learn to be a sage? The training going to be tough and dangerous as a slip up will turn you to stone. It will also take years, as I been a sage for three thousand years and still training.¡± Dub turned towards Zaraf. ¡°Well, there no such thing as perfect in martial arts, but I want to learn.¡± Zaraf said excited as he turned to Lily. ¡°Lily when we leave this place, we will travel the universe to find you a technique.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± She instantly cheered up. ¡°Now let¡¯s begin.¡± Dub smiled. ¡°Sage training requires one to draw in the nature energy from all around us. However, since we are in the middle of the city and not much nature around us it will slow down the training. After we gather the nature energy we must circulate it around our body while balancing it with our Ki. To master Sage Mode one must find the perfect balance between the two as too much will turn you to stone. While less will either weaken the sage mode or not work at all.¡± Dub explained as both Zaraf Lily listened. Even if she can¡¯t practice it, she can still know the theory behind it and possibly use it in the future. There also a chance she can use it as a bases and create her own technique which only females can learn. Sure some might call her petty but she knew Zaraf would laugh and she enjoys challenges. ¡°What are some of the benefits to becoming a sage?¡± Zaraf asked. ¡°Hmm, A healthier body, faster regeneration, tougher body, and possibly a longer lifespan. The last one is a bit tricky to be sure as who knows when one supposed to die. Most demons don¡¯t make it to their end of their lifespan.¡± Dub explained. ¡°Naturally this is one fully master Sage mode, and either grants a sage body or stays in the mode effortlessly. My son has half a body which allows him to spit onto other and turn them to stone. Sadly he unable to train in sage arts as he won¡¯t put in the effort to learn.¡± ¡°So his spit contains natural energy and since most don¡¯t know how to use it or counter it they turn to stone.¡± Lily asked receiving a nod. ¡°Well there more than that to that but the basic idea. You see ever demon is born with an ability like Dubura originally could paralyze other with his spit. How with sage energy it mutated to what it is now. Towa was born with genius level intellect and affinity with time and space.¡± Dub explained. ¡°Maybe, we should ask Towa to join us in the adventure when we leave this place.¡± Zaraf said thing of having a scientist with them could come in handy. ¡°We have time to convince her, beside it would be unwise not to as one could learn so much through experience.¡± Lily replied as she could use another friend outside of Zaraf. She like having Zaraf around, but having others around would change their routine. ¡°A journey begins with a single step or this case a question.¡± Dub said smiling as he like the two outlook towards the future. ¡°Your first match should be in three days so it time for some intense training or you won¡¯t survive. Most of these guys have tons of life and death experience and you don¡¯t. So even if they are weaker they can still beat you easily.¡± Dub said grinning. ¡°Let¡¯s get started already.¡± Zaraf and Lily grinning. Chapter 8 Three days passed by quickly as Zaraf and Lily went through tortuous hours of training. Dub was able to pull them into a mental landscape allowing them to spar going all out. However, it was more of a one sided beating on their part as Dub battle power is hundred thousand. There is also s vast combat experience that neither Zaraf or Lily could match. So for eight hours they would spar inside the mental landscape dramatically racing their combat experience. Eight hours would be spent on body conditioning and sage training which Lily would think about her technique. They would have two hour rest before sleeping six hours and repeating. However their battle power did raise nearly three thousand in power from the training. ============================== [Name: Zeref (Zero) Age:Six years old nine Months Bloodline: Middle-Class Saiyan (93%), Elite-Class Saiyan (7%) Battle Power: 26,900 (2) Multiverse Points: 33,000 ============================== His points managed to raise by a thousand due to the intense fighting as he landed a few blows on Dub. It was also due to the large gap in power that the system gave him points for it. However they couldn¡¯t force the man to go all out or enter sage mode, but since it a singly sided it understandable. ¡°Your first matches are today, young ones. They should be around your level or tiny bit stronger than you.¡± Dub explained as they enter a rest stage as the match can happen at any point. It would be pointless to enter the match tired and nearly or die because of that if you could easily beat the opponent. Peacefully sitting in their cell, both Zaraf and Lily waited for their first match of five. A few hours passed before the guards arrive in front of the cell. They wore a black uniform that looked like armor which confused Zaraf. He didn¡¯t know how good armor would do when there beings who destroy planets with a sneeze. In their hands a staff was present with electric floating on the tip of it. It reminded Zaraf of a taser a really long one, but with a lot higher voltage. Demons naturally have a tougher body, so their taser is like getting hit with lightning. Zaraf nearly found that out the day before when a guard decided to ¡®play¡¯. Unlikely for the guard and good luck for him Towa came for a visit. She seems to spent most of the last few days attempting to change her brother mind. Though she did start building an energy scanner similar to the scouter. However it scans a much larger area and offers a 3-D map. How Towa managed to build that in a few days surprised Zaraf and Lily as they really wanted her to join them. Though having to wait nearly half a year before they could continue was a downer in their adventure. At least they can practice their techniques and have a few strong opponents. Zaraf was happy he can learn sage mode as he thought it be harder to find a teacher, but he got one in jail. The thought of the universe giving him a teacher in need started Zaraf thinking that there more. However when he remember the few things about dragon ball that he knew it might just be the universe in play. The idea of plot armor just never crossed his mind and didn¡¯t believe it existed, or maybe the system has something to do with it. ¡°Zaraf, your first match is against Thief Pawndel with a battle power of thirty thousand. It is set in one hour. Lily, your first match is against Butcher Lucy with a battle power of twenty eight thousand. It is set right after Zaraf¡¯s ends.¡± The guard said emotionless before leaving. ¡°It seems neither of you have any luck for your first opponent. Thief Pawndel is a high level thief that takes everything and his victims life. He had a body count of over a hundred before he was caught. Butcher Lucy well she a butcher just her target were others of the demon race. She had a body count of sixty known but speculated in the hundreds.¡± Dub said rubbing his chin explaining their opponents history. ¡°It sounds like Dubura wants to get rid of us inside the arena.¡± Zaraf said hoping the last minute training will help. He also hoped his fighting experience from his last life will help, but he doubt a brawler style will help. ¡°Why would he want that?¡± Lily tilted her head. ¡°To see if we are strong, or to get back at his sister for not picking the highest punishment. I¡¯m not an expert in demon personality and I only met him once and that was with you.¡± Zaraf replied. ¡°He used to be calmer and not as aggressive but since a few centuries ago when that M appeared he became the current him. Whenever I attempted to remove it or find out who the foreign energy belong to he become more angry.¡± Dub said rubbing his chin. ¡°Well. it not like we can investigate it since we are currently stuck.¡± Zaraf said as he began clearing his mind preparing for his fight. Lily who was next to him was doing the same as hint of excitement was forming a smile on her. She was looking forward to the fight as it the first time it around her strength and not Zaraf or a beast. The thought of possibly dying never really crossed her mind as both Zaraf and her can easily escape. Why don¡¯t they Flame Step away, is they can befriend Towa by staying, Zaraf can learn Sage Mode, and they can only Flame Step a few miles at a time. Also the thought of those stronger coming at them relentlessly didn¡¯t sound appealing. Not even Saiyan thirst for battle would wish for that. Soon, an hour passed and Zaraf match was about to begin. Following the Guards to the arena, he waved bye to Lily, Zaraf began wondering how the match is going to end. When he arrived at the arena, he paid attention to his surrounds and sighed. The entire ground was made of said with blood covering parts of it. Across the arena he spotted a tall green figure that looked more like a twig than a fighter. However the look in his eye and feral grin mde Zaraf realized that his opponent has underestimated him. He could understand due to him suppressing his Ki that if feels weaker than a bug. There is also his current size that make him look five instead of nearly seven. ¡°Are you ready to die kid?¡± Pawndel arrogantly said flexing his twig arms. ¡°Careful you might snap.¡± Zaraf calmly said earning a few laughs. ¡°You just earned yourself a one way ticket to otherworld for that.¡± Pawndel shouted as he vanished from view. Ducking below Pawndel kick to the back of his head, Zaraf grabbed his foot before twisting it. Screaming as Zaraf nearly snapped his ankle, Pawndel hopped back regretting he was overconfident. Following up his counter, Zaraf started sending his attacks with his feet and hands numbing some. It seems that demon have a harder skin than he realized however he could tell his opponent is feeling his attack. The two began taking turns beating each other that small cuts or bruises began appearing on their body. However neither of them gave up as they wanted to win. The fierce battle rage on for nearly ten minutes before Zaraf gather Ki in his right hand and used his Dragon Fist. A large dragon has red scales with black claws and teeth appeared behind him. Surprised by the attack, Pawndel forgot to raise his guard and took a direct hit shifting his organs around while rapidly moving Ki shredded his skin on the outside. The sound of a dragon roar covered his own scream. When the attack ended, he fell to the ground powerless as hundreds of cuts covered his skin while his internal organs barely functioning. However the sound of a dragon roar still rang in his ears. ¡°The winner is Zaraf.¡± The announcer shouted as the crowd cheered as a bruise Zaraf smiled. His wounds should allow him a power boost of a few hundred when he fully heals. However he also knew he got lucky since his opponent underestimated him and that won¡¯t happen again. Dragging himself back to the cell, he quickly high fived Lily as she was taken to her match. In the cell a first aid box was placed with his name on it. Next to it a similar one was place with Lily¡¯s name on it with Dub smiling to him. ¡°Towa dropped it off during you match. By your current state you didn¡¯t do too bad as none of your internal organs or bone seems bruised or broken.¡± Dub said not removing his smile. Nodding as he listened to Dub, Zaraf began dressing his wounds as to stop the blood from merging with his clothes. He remember the pain of getting blood out of his clothes in his last life and he currently don¡¯t have any more. The guards took all their gear they prepared for the adventure before the trail a few days ago. Five minutes later, they heard a loud bang and the crowd cheering as they heard Lily has won the battle. It sad that Zaraf couldn¡¯t watch her match as he love watching her fight. Back on Planet Myths he would happily watch her spar with different beast sometime. It was because it like she looked like an angel as she smiled the more she fought.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. However by the loud bang, Zaraf guessed she used her Mountain Fist she made herself. He knew the theory behind it, but never really thought of learning it. How it work is she gather nearly triple the safe amount of in her fist and upon contact exploded it outwards. She nearly lost her hand when she first used it. A few minutes later she returned smiling as she has a few large bruises and cuts on her arms and stomach. Grabbing her first aid kit, Zaraf began dressing her up as she began telling them about her fight. ¡°She was huge at least a few meters tall and swung around two large butcher knives. Zaraf are you listening.¡± Lily asked. ¡°Yes, so what happened next.¡± Zaraf rolled his eyes but a hint of pride for were in his smile. ¡°Well she kept swinging the her knives around making it hard to get near her. If she had proper training with blades it would been harder, however soon I found a pattern. Using that chance I landed a few devastation strikes on her. That when she started to spin around very fast like a blurry tornado causing some of this cuts. So I decided to use my Mountain Fist and end the battle there.¡± Lily went on with her eyes shiny that scream praise me. ¡°Careful, you sound like your bragging and sounds like your number one in the universes.¡± Zaraf said as he finished bandaging her up. ¡°Why can¡¯t you let me have this moment.¡± Lily cutely pouted. ¡°Pride is a very dangerous things as it easily leads to arragants and mistakes that can cost you or your friends lives.¡± Dub sagly said. ¡°Fine.¡± Lily mumbled as she thought of losing Zaraf. For the next few days, they continued to train hard as Dub said that their next opponents will be much stronger. Since the two easily beat their last opponent, they are ones with a battle power of fifty thousand and basic training. When Zaraf asked how they can have such a high battle power without training, Dub say demon unconsciously collected as they age. Well until they have a battle power of hundred thousand than which begs the question. How strong is Dub? While they were finishing up Sage training session, Towa appeared again. This time she brought them their clothes she made with more durable fabric. Somehow, both her and Lily began discussing different clothes and spark a deep friendship. Though when Zaraf asked his answer was she was barely a friend. How is Towa barely your friend? Lily you two spent the last two hours talking about shoes. Zaraf thought as he sighed. FInally he fully healed from his wounds and training for the day he pulled up his new stats. ============================== [Name: Zeref Age:Six years old nine Months Bloodline: Middle-Class Saiyan (93%), Elite-Class Saiyan (7%) Battle Power: 27,200 (2) Multiverse Points: 33,000 ============================== Skills: Genetic Control: Master Advance Ki Control: Expert Flight: Master Ki Blasts: Expert Sculpting: Advance Time Stop: Beginner. Current time 0.01 =============================== My power didn¡¯t really increase much. Zaraf thought as he thought about it and realized he didn¡¯t sustain life threatening injuries. He only had a few bruises and cuts and if he suddenly had a large jump. Well, some fighting race if they power up by a papercut. There also the next limiter that I need to unlock at fifty thousand and so far away. [Beep! Host doesn¡¯t need to worry as saiyans can¡¯t really train to their full potential until they hit puberty. So, your battle power will start to skyrocket nearly three time the speed when you turn fifteen.] Why did I want to become a saiyan again oh yeah to explore all their transformations. Only I forgot they age slower and takes time to unlock. Maybe I should stop complaining about being a saiyan all the time. Nah, still going to rant about it from time to time because I am moody Zaraf! Zaraf thought as he thought he been a moody about being a slow growing saiyan even if it was his wish. ¡°What are you thinking about Zaraf?¡± Lily asked. ¡°Our future adventures and a place to call home I guess. I was also thinking about the curse of growing slowly as it limiting our current potential.¡± Zaraf said. ¡°How?¡± Lily looked confused. ¡°Our small bodies can only handle so much Ki before it starts straining itself or we might exploded. Why do you think we grow when we go into Oozaru forms?¡± Zaraf said putting his finger on her noses. ¡°Because we would exploded with Ki, but we also burn through our energy so fast due to maintain our older bodies.¡± Lily rolled her eyes as she answered. ¡°Well, at least we can move up to thirty times gravity, but remember to lower it when our next match arrives.¡± Zaraf said getting her to hug him in excitement. Dub who was listening shook his head as he pretend not to notice the cold sweat down his back. He been out of the demon realm and meet some of the ancient saiyans and some who could use transform. It was terrifying as they had battle powers in the hundred thousands before they fell. Why didn¡¯t I pick up on the fact they are saiyans sooner. I must be getting old. Dub thought as he excited for the pair future together. Maybe I can convince Towa to travel with them. Even if nothing comes out of it she at least have some good friends. Unaware of Dub thoughts, Zaraf increased the gravity by five increasing the pressure. His movements became sluggish and appeared difficult to move. Next to him Lily was in a similar state adjusting a bit better. Slowly moving around, attempted to adjust faster so their training could increase better, ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Dub asked curiously. ¡°Increasing the gravity on our bodies which improves our training speed.¡± Zaraf replied keeping amount out on purpose. . He might trust the man enough to teach him how to handle sage energy, but everyone has their own training style. Dub might be using sage energy,while Zaraf and Lily¡¯s are increasing the gravity. Another thing Zaraf noticed that the speed that their cell are being refined in the Demon realm increase with the gravity. What originally supposed take a couple years has been lower by a few months igniting an idea in Zaraf head. The idea is to adapt quickly to the current gravity and increase again soon. Thought that idea was tossed out the window as it might lead to injuries before the next fight. The thought of causing his own or Lily¡¯s death for a quickly strengthening their bodies wasn¡¯t worth it. How much longer should I wait for the time stopper ability I add? Zaraf wondered if the increase gravity and realm increase the merging time or prolong it. [Beep! Due to Host current actions of entering the Demon Realm and increased Gravity, he cut off a couple weeks. Current time left: two months and one day.] ¡°If your saiyans how come you haven¡¯t injured yourselves for a power boost?¡± Dub asked bring Zaraf out of his thoughts. ¡°Why would we want a quick power up. It better if we hold off using that ability of our as the gains are better. Also nearly dying a lot for a couple hundred or thousand battle power doesn¡¯t seem worth it.¡± Zaraf said with Lily nodding. On Planet Myths they found that out with Azure training as it constantly pushed them near death. However since their young bodies couldn¡¯t handle most of the instant increase it waiting until their bodies can. So, when Lily and his body mature into their adult form and come close to death a massive increase is waiting. If he was supposed to estimate the current amount it should be around twenty thousand to hundred thousand. That only add to what they receive alongside the one from their newer experience healing their injuries. Our bodies should be able to handle more of the Ki boost now since they are stronger. So the next time we are heavily injured a massive increase in strength is in store. It would easily increase our power level above fifty thousand. Which would allow me to break the genetic limiter increasing our talent even more. Zaraf began thinking which he been doing a lot lately. ¡°Ah, that smart the longer it grows better the gains like investing in the future.¡± Dub nodded in understanding. For the next few weeks both Lily and Zaraf increased their training waiting for their next match. However Towa would drop by every few days dropping something off or chatting. As for Zaraf''s Sage training he manage gathered nature energy without turning to stone.Though it a weaker version barely multiplying his battle power by two instead of five. His appearance on the other hand changed as red primal tattoos appeared all over his body when he enter sage mode. Though his eyes gained a another green ring now when he went into his Ooruza form. So now he has Red, Black, and Green rings around is iris when he transformed while Lily still has only the red. A week before the next match, Zaraf and Lily were taking a break from their training. The thought of training becoming boring sat heavy on their shoulders. With nothing to do all day except train, with little variety slowly gnawed away at their patients. ¡°Being in a cell sucks.¡± Lily groaned as she leaned her head on Zaraf shoulder. ¡°Yes it is, and training became boring due to lack of variety or change in menu.¡± Zaraf said as both shudder as it against their nature not to train, fight or adventure. Current they can¡¯t do anything except a monotone training. ¡°Only four more fights and months to go.¡± Lily groaned. ¡°I think I be ready to leave the Demon Realm by than, or explore somewhere else.¡± Zaraf mumbled. ¡°There not much to see in the demon realm. Most just go to work in Other world in any of the twelve universes.¡± Dub shrugged. ¡°There twelve universe?¡± Lily asked in surprise. More like fourteen for this entire universe. There are the twelve realms, than the higher existence realm and the Demon realm. Zaraf thought but decided to to mention his theory. ¡°Well us demon like to call them realms really. However if the two of you want to travel through between the universe you need to gain permission from the Kais or powerful enough tear a hole between them. The current you aren¡¯t even close for either option so you have to stick to Realm seven for now.¡± Dub informed them causing a slight sigh from them. ¡°Then I guess there nothing to explore after we get out of here? Actually why are we still here since we can escape at anytime?¡± Zaraf wonder. ¡°To convince Towa to come with us. Also for you to learn and gain the ability not to turn to stone when practicing sage mode later on.¡± Lily said as if it natural. ¡°I guess sitting around in a cell is messing with my memories?¡± Zaraf laughed. ¡°Hmm, at the rate you''re going you should be set in a couple weeks.¡± Dub shrugged. ¡°Let do this and leave this place.¡± Zaraf raised his fist in the air getting pumped. Chapter 9 The day of the match arrived with both Zaraf and Lily wondering who they fighting and their battle power. During Towa¡¯s last couple visits, both of them lightly suggested that she joins them in their adventures. However she has yet to agree or disagree to come with them when they leave. ¡°So how are you two feeling about your matches?¡± Dub asked as he was covered in fresh wounds from his latest match. His last opponent was an expert in blades and gave him some difficulties but in the end won. ¡°Confident,¡± both Lily and Zaraf replied smiling. Nodding at his short time students, Dub smiled as he watched the guard approach. He let out a sad sigh as he had a bad feeling. The feeling didn¡¯t include the two little saiyans, but himself and the last time he had it he was nearly killed. It was also the time his son changed and gained the M on his forehead. ¡°Zaraf, you''re next match has arrived with your opponent having the power level of fifty thousand and basic military training. Lily your next opponent has the power level of forty eight thousand and also basic training.¡± The guard spoke as if he didn¡¯t care and left. ¡°I want you two to be careful in your fights. The basic military training very savage as it targets all your weak points. They will aim for your neck, eyes, joints, ect, hoping to either kill you or cripple you forever.¡± Dub began explaining. ¡°Ok,¡± Both Zaraf and Lily replied but the lust for battle was there. There was no fear or arrogance just excitement. Dub only let out a sigh as he thought about saiyans and their need for battle. It hasn¡¯t changed since ancient times but he doubted for the future. According to them he learned that a tyrant known as Frieza blew their planet up. So, as far as they know less than six is living and all but one female. ¡°Just prepare yourself for your fights.¡± Dub groaned. He watched as Zaraf and Lily began to stretch and warm up their muscles. When he began thinking of their personalities he could only smile. Zaraf seems to be a genius knowing which even he doesn¡¯t though it mostly in genetics. Though he is smart he still acts like a child most of the time or making mistakes in his thoughts. As for Lily she a naturally happy and loves to be near Zaraf, though she is cold towards the males. He noticed the coldness and fury when she looked at the other males in the nearby cells when they whistle at her. It wasn¡¯t hard to figure out why they were here after those whistles and Zaraf nearly blasted them. Not long after they finished, the guards appeared taking Zaraf causing the cheerful Lily to vanished. It not that she turned off her emotions but focusing on Zaraf through Ki sense. A part of him wondered what going to happen while they seperate for a while to train or fighting above their level. Nearly ten minutes passed since Zaraf left, before the ground began to shake as small rocks began to float. However the shaking didn¡¯t worry him or Lily as they felt Zaraf¡¯s energy increased by nearly ten times. Some of the weaker ones in the cells fainted as they couldn¡¯t handle the pressure that came baring down. Not long following Zaraf increase, another one not much weaker appear. Dub instantly knew what was going on as they hoped to get rid of them earlier than plan. Zaraf opponent wasn¡¯t at the powerlevel of what was given. In fact it was nearly three times the amount overpowering Zaraf by twenty thousand. ¡°Why is his opponent a general? They are the only ones with the power level of three hundred thousand or more, but Zaraf seems to be holding his own. How long is the question.¡± Dub thought as Lily grew angier at every passing second. ¡°Hurry Zaraf you only got five minutes left in that form at the pace your going.¡± Lily worried as she figured out they been tricked. They all thought it would happen either on the fourth or fifth match instead of the second. Hearing her worries, Dub sighed as he began gathering natural energy in case he needs to recuse the boy. It is over kill to kill them for wandering into the dimension by accident and wonder what his son up to. However before he was about to fight a one man war to rescue the boy one of the Ki signtures vanished. Checking who it was, Dub was shocked that Zaraf won, but the amount of wounds caused his Ki to barely noticeable. Weak it may be he was still living which was good enough for Lily it seems. The joy did not last long as more strong opponent Ki skyrocket and seems directed at Zaraf. He could only sigh as he felt his Son also raising his power level but directed at someone else. It took him a moment to realized that it was Towa¡¯s. How did this happen? Was the only thing going through Dubs head. === Zaraf Side === ¡°It time for your match boy,¡± Zaraf heard the guard as he walked out of the cell. Following the guard up to the arena the feeling of danger began to fill his body with every step. It felt as if something is horribly wrong and one wrong move mean death in an instant. Step by step the feeling of lead filled his legs but his saiyan blood roared in excitement. Entering the arena, Zaraf let out a sad sigh as he instantly felt they were tricked. He can barely feel it as his opponent was a Intermediate bordering advance in Ki control. The giant green skin demon had a battle power over three hundred thousand. So they plan to get rid of me this soon and bring out the big guns also. Zaraf thought as he looked at the demon. He wore a red uniform and it appeared he was in a hurry to remove emblems and pins. Holes covered the man uniform making it looked worn out except the color hasn¡¯t faded and looked forced. This isn¡¯t going to end well as he a master of martial arts. Zaraf began thinking rapidly as he felt just as strong or strong staring at him. So even if I manage to win I doubt they are going to let me live anyways. Now the question is why and what changed? ¡°Welcome to the execution of the boy. He has been learning the secret arts of the sage.¡± Dubura shouted causing a massive gasp. ¡°His teacher is sadly my very own father who made it illegal to teach other species.¡± Dubura pressed on. ¡°So, to correct his mistake, we will execute him alongside his student and keep the girl.¡± Anger quickly turned into relentless fury as Zaraf listened. How dare they attempted to kill him and Dub for learning the sage art they either choose or can¡¯t learn. To only increase his fury they want to keep Lily. ¡°Now let the execution begin.¡± Dubura shouted. Flashing to the side of his opponent head, Zaraf delivered a heavy kick to the man head. Even with Ki not reinforcing his head, not much damage was done due to gap in power. Not wanting to end his assault, Zaraf keep speeding up following up with Ki blast every time he sent the man flying. Everything from heavily Ki fist to eraser blast causing a massive explosion and the audience cheering. Pausing in his assault, he noticed that the man was laughing at him as he brust off the dirt. He barely looked to have a scratch from all his attacks. ¡°Is that all you got boy? My power is over three hundred thousand so what can a boy with mere thirty thousand do?¡± The man taunted as Zaraf sighed as he wanted to hold off as long as possible. He was hoping to save it for after defeating the man and the others attacking him. However things don¡¯t appeared to going as planned and a two hundred and seventy thousand gap won¡¯t work. It great he hasn¡¯t attack or I be either dead or heavily wounded, Zaraf thought as his mind cleared. ¡°Want to know when you corner a saiyan?¡± Zaraf asked receiving a confused expression. ¡°What?¡± ¡°They rapidly improve and growing extremely angry. Expression about those that are their friends.¡± Zaraf nearly shouted as his Ki began to grow rapidly. The surroundings began to change as a crater was created at his feet as the surrounding rocks began to float. On Zaraf¡¯s body his body hair began to grow rapidly as his anger attempted to access his Super saiyan form as it flashes yellow. Sadly his S-Cells weren¡¯t enough and won¡¯t be for some more years. So, his body active his Oozaru form. Zaraf¡¯s mohawk rapidly grew reached down to his lower back as three rings appeared in his eyes. His muscles began to expand as he began to grow taller, but became more tone and looked more like he was twelve in human years. It seems that since his body grew stronger and more dense than before he can save Ki as he doesn¡¯t grow as much. Brown fur began to cover most of his body except his face, chest, hands and feet. When he finished transforming, he pulled in his Ki saving it for later. Only a slight glow of dark red remained as he roared. Long teeth could be seen as he held a feral smile as his deep red and green eyes stared coldly at the man. With the add rings around his eyes it added a hint of mystery and frighten the others.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. ¡°Let see how you handle this now,¡± Zaraf spoke calmly and coldly. Before the man could responded he found himself in the air clutching his stomach as he spit out green blood. Only he didn¡¯t get to fix himself as Zaraf was there kicking his head before shattering his legs. Before he could get a chance to fix himself and fight back, he took nearly ten heavy punches. ¡°Enough,¡± he shouted as he pushed his Ki out causing a wave of explosion. Unable to safely escape due to close proximity, Zaraf blocked as cuts, burns and shaken arms appeared. Blown into the wall, Zaraf growled as the man grabbed a sword someone tossed him. Gathering Ki into his hand and crudely adding sage energy he sent a Ki wave at the man who grinned as he attempted to blocked it. Sadly he didn¡¯t train in the sage arts as he rapidly turned to stone but not before throwing his sword into Zaraf¡¯s chest. ¡°Well that hurt.¡± Zaraf mumbled as he spit out blood. It seem that the sword punctured a lung as if felt he was drowning in blood. Stumbling, he continued to stand even as his vision began to blur facing Dubura and his guards. While he felt their Ki bearing down on him and prepared to continue his fight even if didn¡¯t think he live. Towa Ki signature appeared next to him surprising him. ¡°Dubura why are you attempting to kill him.¡± Towa shouted. ¡°Because I can and it my right as he growing too strong. What is to stop him from overthrowing me and taking my kingdom. Now step away from the boy and let us kill him, as he already killed one of our generals.¡± Dubura arrogantly said earning blanks stares. Those got to be the worst villian lines I ever heard. Zaraf thought as blood poured out of his mouth and his body growing weaker. Preparing to unleash one last attack, Zaraf felt two familiar Ki behind him before he felt a pair of arms around him. It seems like Lily Flame Step Dub to him when they felt his Ki growing weaker. ¡°Hey Lily, Dub glad you can make it.¡± Zaraf coughed as he attempted to joke. ¡°Towa, get them out of here and heal Zaraf I will handle the rest.¡± he heard Dub says as he watched Towa cut open space and dragged both him and Lily inside. When they arrived at the otherside of the portal Zaraf knew he was back on earth. He knew that they were safe, and he could silently weep for Dub for the time being. Thoughts of either advenaging him or rescuing him when they have the strength flew through his mind. ¡°Lily, go to capsule corps, the healing chamber should be built by now.¡± Zaraf mumbled before for losing consciousness. The next time he regain consciousness he was floating inside a tank filled with green liquid and his wounds healed. Outside the tank he silently watched as Towa and Lily bittker about something as they apparently disagree on something. System how long have I been unconscious for? Zaraf asked as he felt it was short time but also long. [Beep! Host has been unconscious for two weeks due to lack of blood.] Can you bring up my battle power? [Beep! Host¡¯s current battle power is Seventy three thousand four hundred.] So my battle power doubled with a little on top. I can¡¯t say I¡¯m surprised but it seems we need to up our training. Nearly dying is a great motivator and not knowing if one of your savior alive or not. Zaraf began thinking as the tank began to drain. Stepping out of the tank in a pair of black shorts, Zaraf decided to pretend that he originally was wearing them. Sure he doesn¡¯t mind bathing with Lily, but the thought of someone else looking at his dragon led to discomfort. ¡°Nice for you to join the living once again.¡± Towa joking said. ¡°But I was having this wonderful dream of Lily and we we-¡± Before Zaraf could finish, Lily ¡®lightly¡¯ slapped the back of his head. Sheepishly smiling at her, he hugged her as he looked at Towa raising an eyebrow. The message was clear that he wanted to know what going on however, Towa ignore it. ¡°So, what been happening and how long was I in the tank for?¡± Zaraf asked Lily. ¡°Two weeks and it was a hit or miss for awhile with you. As for what you missed, Towa decided to come adventuring with us. She has agreed to build inventions or repairs alongside repairing the spaceship. At first she wanted to go rescue her father and asked her brother why, but the entire realm been cut off.¡± Lily began explaining rolling her eyes at Towa. Towa began slightly blushing as both Lily and Zaraf were watching her with a smile. She was older than them but Zaraf¡¯s red and green eyes filled her with joy. A slight smile appeared on her lips which caused Lily to gain a frosty look in her eyes. ¡°So, is there currently a plan or what?¡± Zaraf asked not seeing the frosty look in Lily¡¯s eyes. ¡°Our ship is done so we can begin traveling throughout the universe. I was thinking about heading to the east quadrant. From the information I gained from the ship processor, it has a few tyrants that aren¡¯t strong. However since that area unusually in chaos it makes it difficult to conqueror.¡± Lily began explaining. ¡°So we go there and start picking fights with the tyrants allowing us to fight and grow stronger. Than we should be able to take on Frieza in a few years. I say a few but it might be more than ten years. Depends on how fast we grow I suppose.¡± Zaraf began muttering as he began thinking for the future. It annoyed him that neither he or Lily could allow the demon realm refine their bodies fully. Though it did cause their bodies become much denser allowing them to hold more Ki. If he had to guess, their current bodies was as dense as a saiyan recently finished puberty. A saiyan body grows more dense as they age and train until the last ten years of their life. From there their body rapidly ages and strength decreasing. However, Zaraf doesn¡¯t plan on allowing that to happen to him or Lily and possible others. It really depends on if they train or not as he can¡¯t force anyone to train to the immortal level. Now should I break the natural genetic limiter or hold off and break the same time as Lily? Zaraf began thinking. I will just wait as I don¡¯t need to rush and widening the gap between me and Lily doesn¡¯t seem smart. If I surpass her by to much I lose a valuable sparring partner. ¡°I am assuming that Towa coming along to see what the galaxy has to offer in form of technology?¡± Zaraf looked towards her. ¡°It a rare chance to be out of the demon realm and why should I waste it going back. Beside it times to much energy to cut open space again.¡± Towa replied not as cheerful as before. ¡°Than you got to train.¡± Lily said. ¡°Can we get something to eat?¡± Zaraf asked before a roar compared to angry dragon exited his stomach. Attempting to keep a straight face, Zaraf hide most of his blush by turning to the side. ¡°Sure,¡± both Lily and Towa began laughing at him as they led the way. By the time meal was done, sixty plates of food met their end to him alone. Lily managed to finished fifty and Towa nine. It seems that demons eat more than human due to their bodies being denser but don¡¯t burn through it as fast. Maybe, I should look into making food or pill that compacts ten or twenty dishes into one. Though, it mean not being able to eat all these delicious food. They could be mixed in with them or used in emeracies. Zaraf thought as he watch a few robots take off with his empty plates. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Lily asked when she noticed him staring off into space. ¡°I was thinking about food and thinking of condensing it down. So instead of eating sixty plates it only be four or so but fill you up like it was still sixty.¡± Zaraf explained his thought. ¡°I will look into that as watching you two wolf down fifty or more plates like a snack was disturbing.¡± Towa said as she covered her mouth like she threw up a little. ¡°Ok, didn¡¯t need to be rude about our eating.¡± Zaraf mumbled. ¡°I¡¯m a demon of course I got to be a little mean.¡± Towa instantly replied. He let her joke hang in the air for a few seconds making her feel awkward before bursting out laughing. It wasn¡¯t the joke was funny it was so bad it made it funny. Walking towards Dr. Brief Ki signature he chatted with Lily. Even if it didn¡¯t feel long to him, she spent two weeks staring at him in a tank. It had set the record of not talking to each other, outside of hibernate sleep their space pods use to do to them. He is glad they got a friend coming with them now though was does it seem they are battling for queen. Zaraf caught glimpses of glares and battles fought with their eyes but pid it no mind as it didn¡¯t bother him yet. However if Zaraf bothered to look at his relationship tab he would have found an interesting title attached to Towa name. For the present though, he is unaware of it and going have the biggest laugh of all time in the future. ¡°It nice to see you up and moving again Zaraf. Yes, much better than practically dead when you arrived.¡± Dr. Brief said as they walked into his lab. Inside the lab, Zaraf looked around noticing either broke, half finished inventions laying around. How the man managed to build a dino capsule or his spaceship, Zaraf decided not to think about it. The man has nearly thirty unfinished projects and he looks ready to start another one. Well he not going to judge the man as it his hobby or work. ¡°I am told that the ship is completed?¡± Zaraf asked not in a arrogant or forceful tone nor curious one. ¡°Yeah, actually finished about a month ago a week after you two left. I even added a couple more adjustments and healing pods. The gravity machine though can only reach up to three hundred gravity before the ship crumbles and implodes on itself.¡± Dr. Brief explained as he began leading them outside. In the backyard a large ball with legs was sitting there with the capsule corps logo. With a mixture of white and black paint, Zaraf felt it look familiar. Touring around the ship, they were lead to four different room. The Control room, than the living room/ resting room, training room, and the healing chambers. To enter the ship they enter through the healing chambers since it on the bottom of the ship. ¡°So, how do you like your new ship?¡± Dr. Brief asked when they exited the ship. ¡°It functional, and allows us to move and train so it works for me. Though your logo, sort of removes the feeling that it ours and more like we are borrowing it. We did give you our ships to make it so it more co-owned?¡± Zaraf said with Lily nodding and Towa shrugging. Since Towa didn¡¯t travel in the space pods or seen them she couldn¡¯t really care. There also her ability to travel through space tears she makes though she need coordinates. ¡°I suppose it is, well the ship will be collection information of the planets you land on. So when you return I will have information of different world in the galaxy.¡± Dr. Brief replied. ¡°Sure whatever, though it might be a few years before we return. Lily should we return to the next world tournament? Maybe we can find Kakkort at it.¡± Zaraf looked over at Lily. ¡°Why not, it be boring but it gives us a relaxing fight and we can treat it as a vacation I suppose.¡± Lily said shrugging. ¡°What the world tournament?¡± Towa asked curious. ¡°Where martial artist complete with each other see who the strongest. However most of the don¡¯t know what Ki is or how to use it.¡± Lily gave a brief summary of it. ¡°We entered the last one a month and half or so ago. It was boring until our fight but it was interesting at least.¡± ¡°I might want to enter, it might be fun to owned the weak ones.¡± Towa said grinning. ¡°Not the point but whatever floats your boats.¡± Zaraf said. ¡°So when should we take off?¡± ¡°We need to go shopping and you need to relax for a few more days. You just finished healing so let set off in three days.¡± Lily said but left no room for argument. ¡°Three days it is than.¡± Zaraf sighed as Dr. Brief laughed and Towa shrugged. Chapter 10 Zaraf watched three suns rise and set only doing the bare minimum of body conditioning. Whenever he attempted to push himself, either Towa or Lily would appear and put an end to it. However over the last three days he did notice Towa was a friend and assistant to Lily. How that happened or what for confused him but he decided not to question it. He just figured it was a girl thing and would tell him if or when their ready. So three days passed uneventful, besides Bulma throwing things at him. However she calmly talks to Lily or Towa spreading vicious lie about boys. Somehow, the thought of pairing her up with Goku like Lucifer wanted doesn¡¯t sound nice. He doesn¡¯t have with Goku outside of being an idiot. So why would he wish a demon upon him, though I heard Chi Chi or something was similar later in the series. Maybe she will calm down in a few years, Zaraf began to think as he mentally shrugged. ¡°Well this is goodbye for awhile.¡± Zaraf said to the Briefs who smiled at them. Tights was begging to come along, while Panchy and Dr. Brief were smiling like usually. Bulma just growled at him. ¡°Just go already bastard and leave Lily and Towa behind.¡± Bulma growled out. ¡°Zaraf, what did you do to make her hate you so much? It wasn¡¯t bad when we went to the demon realm.¡± Lily whispered in his ear. ¡°I really don¡¯t know, as she fine with you and Towa but hates me. It really only started when I was chatting with you and Towa in the garden after getting out of the tank.¡± Zaraf replied. ¡°Is she jealous?¡± Towa whispered. ¡°Why? We are so young and shouldn¡¯t worry about relationships that follow friendship. Besides saiyans don¡¯t really have the best track record in relationships. It a very rare or uncommon to find a pair of saiyan that are married.¡± Zaraf replied. ¡°Than what about you and Lily?¡± Towa asked. ¡°Well, my mother paired us which is even rarer as she had a prediction of the future of us together. So that why we are together even if our feeling aren''t beyond best friend currently. There also that our bodies aren¡¯t producing hormones yet, which should happen when we turn twelve or thirteen. Until then we are just uninterested in the other gender.¡± Lily explained allowing Towa some information on saiyans biology. ¡°What happens to after you found a partner or mate when your older? Than someone comes along either wants to share or your partner want to end the relationship?¡± Towa asked curious. ¡°Polygamy aren¡¯t common among the saiyans due to the fact that most saiyans never married. Most either picked on strength or teammates and usually very loyal to their mates. However, there been a few exceptions in the past like a pair of great friends or sister sharing the same mate. Though the biggest ever recorded was three females with one male.¡± Lily continued to explain while Zaraf lightly pushed them towards the space ship. ¡°That interesting discussing our nearly dead race culture and all but let start this adventure.¡± Zaraf said as he set coordinates to a small planet under control of a space tyrant named Gub. Gub has nearly ten planets under his control with a battle power of hundred and seventy thousand. He is known to be one of the weaker kings in the universe but he been in power for nearly fifty years. So even if he on the weaker side of the space kings or tyrants, he has to have tricks to live that long. According to the current time and engine we should be able to arrive in a month time. This should allow us to train and allow Lily to reach forty thousands in battle power. When she transformed into her Ooruza form then Gub won¡¯t be much of a problem. Zaraf thought as he didn¡¯t want either Towa or Lily to die and to a weak opponent at that. Beside how can he and Lily accomplish their goal of having the gods tremble at their names. It would be a waste and pointless to go to otherworld and have to gather the dragonballs. Sure it not recommend to gather them before the story begins, but if Lily¡¯s dies recommend or not he¡¯s gathering them. When the ship broke out of the atmosphere while he was deep in thought a small smiled broke out on Zaraf¡¯s lips. To be back out in space and exploring the universe or sub-realm that he now knows. It sort of ruin his fun, thinking that what he considered a universe others called a sub-realm now that he thought of it. Maybe I should look into making my own universe in the future. Zaraf shrugged at the passing thought. ¡°So, what the current destination and time?¡± Lily asked as she looked out to the void known as space. ¡°A small planet that covered in sand and ruled buy our target. Gub a small time space tyrant that came to power fifty years ago with a battle power of hundred and seventy. The last time he shown his power was twenty years ago so take that power level as minimum. He is currently ninety years old of a race that have an average lifespan of two centuries. We should be arriving in a month time.¡± Zaraf gave her all his current knowledge of their target. ¡°What are we going to do with his planets after we defeat him?¡± Lily asked. ¡°Nothing as I¡¯m not interested in running a empire and we are almost seven. I doubt many would want to listen to us even if we did.¡± Zaraf shrugged as he remembered seeing some fanfiction with them. Once the protagonist reached a certain level of strength they rampage through the universe. He not really wanting to follow their steps or running a empire. ¡°That true, but they are just going to be conquered again once the others kings get a scent of them.¡± Towa said. ¡°Not my problem. Besides they should train themselves to get them out of under someone else control. Why should it be our job to clean up their problems or the universe of tyrants?¡± Zaraf asked. ¡°Fair point.¡± Lily said sighing as didn¡¯t want to run an empire either. ¡°Well let¡¯s train so we can prepare for battle.¡± Zaraf sad with Lily nodding and Towa shrugging. Towa sat around fifty thousand or so in battle power, but since he doubted her transformations. She was currently the weakest in the group, since he has sage mode and Oozaru currently. Though battle power doesn¡¯t indicate who will win the battle, if they are more than double your strength you can only hope to scratch them. This is due to the Ki unconsciously circulating over and through their body adding a small layer of defense. Also, the more Ki one holds the denser their body grow to contain their Ki and strength. It is why when Zaraf transform into his Oozaru form he looks twelve instead of sixteen now. So over the next month, a small routine inside the ship began, with the gravity slowly increasing. At first they could only set the gravity to twenty inside the ship to twenty because of Towa. However since they could increase it with their glove neither Zaraf or Lily mind. They would train their bodies, while Towa would train her body but also in Staff art. Though over the month, Zaraf could see more servant and master look between Lily and Towa. He still wondered why that is and just thought he was imagining it. As for their new level of strength, they all can withstand forty times gravity and seems unaffected. Though a small accident happened when Lily attempted her newest technique to multiple her strength. At first it was doing fine with a slight red glow, however in a less than thirty second it nearly shredded all her muscles. Now she hovering around seventy thousand in her base form with Towa not far behind. It seems that demons or Towa are a prodigy in training. Her strength just keeps increasing effortlessly which sort of bugs both Lily and Zaraf as she does have the train they do. Though she did bake them a feast for their seventh birthday which passed not long ago. ¡°Our destination has come into view.¡± Zaraf gained a feral grin as he can¡¯t wait to fight. ¡°Why does it look as if the planet devoid of all life.¡± Lily asked while, Towa frowned as she looked over the ship report. ¡°That because the only life on the planet is a tree that currently sucking the planet core dry of energy. If I¡¯m correct that tree is known as the Great Demonic Tree, or Tree of Might. It will suck all the energy and life out of a planet forming fruits. If one eats one their strength will multiple and their lifespan increase.¡± Towa explained. ¡°Besides the destroying all life and planets it doesn¡¯t sound too bad.¡± Lily said as she peeked at the report. ¡°The fruit is said to have a strong addiction to it, however the effects only work best once every seven years. However, many don¡¯t know this so they travel to different planets destroying them to feed their addictions.¡± Towa said.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°So our original target might be dead if he was on the planet, and now we have to fight a addictic. However their strength might be higher or lower than our target and currently unknown.¡± Zaraf frowned as he hated unknowns but his Saiyan side wants to face the challenge. ¡°Their strength is should be below a hundred thousand, as there a few different theories. Once they pass a hundred thousand the effects are minimum or they might turn into the tree seed. It been thousands of years since one last appeared as it was thought the trees been destroyed.¡± Towa said. It might be better to remove Lily¡¯s and my genetic limiter. Zaraf thought even if he sure they will be fine. Diving into his gentc playfield, a smile appeared as his Time Stop ability should be up and running soon. Arriving at his Genetic limiter he sighed as this is going to be his seventh one with seventy four left of the mortal limiters. He began wondering what it going to be like when they become alpha saiyans. Breaking the limiter, he felt a rise in power adding and felt his cells began soaking up the excess energy growing even stronger. Even if it a small increase it raised his strength and talents in all aspects. Grinning, he switched over to Lily and broke hers and wondered if he should do the same for Towa. [Beep! Towa possess the rare body where only the transcendent limiters exist. This allows her to increase rapidly and smoothly without facing any limits. However the drawback is she will have to do ten times the effort to break into the transcend layer.] Somehow I should feel jealous, but I just can¡¯t as I can easily break the limits and much more. Zaraf thought as he felt he could turn anyone into a genius. Though, he didn¡¯t have any plans to take on disciples anytime soon. ¡°We need to prepare as we don¡¯t know what we are facing. Even if we might not have a problem with our current strength we can¡¯t be careless. Who knows what type of tricks they can have.¡± Zaraf said as the ship began breaking through the atmosphere. When they landed on the surface of the planet, a barren wasteland greeted them with the dead trees covering the lands. It appeared as if a great fire swept through the burning everything except the giant root in the distances. A giant blueish tree was seen in the distances with a single power level around forty thousand standing in that direction. Raising an eyebrow at the battle power, Zaraf felt something off as Gub was supposed to be here. So how can a forty thousand power beat someone four times his strength. The only reasonable thing he could think of is Gub wasn¡¯t here to begin with. ¡°So, what your opinion of the situation, Zaraf?¡± Lily asked. ¡°Something off as there no way that power level defeated Gub. If what Towa says is true, than Gub must have left the planet before they arrived. However, they could be hiding their Ki or some device to change the limit. So, let''s be careful.¡± Zaraf said seriously. ¡°If you say so?¡± Towa said unsure with Lily nodding. Those two aren¡¯t taking it seriously after looking at the opponent''s Ki level. Why do I suddenly got a bad feeling about this? Zaraf wondered as he looked towards the sky. Then as if answering his question, he felt a giant Ki power rapidly approaching with a smaller one as if they couldn¡¯t hide it. It was pushing near six hundred thousand and seven thousand as space pods could be seen in the sky. Who ever it was just attracted everyone attention as the forty thousand went to investigate. ¡°I think our plan just got a lot harder.¡± Zaraf gravely said. ¡°The question is though who arrived.¡± Lily replied. ¡°Whoever it is, extremely angry and can¡¯t control their Ki.¡± Towa said as the huge power level rapidly increasing before calming down. Hopefully it not Broly. From my information I learned of him, he basically has no limits to his power. The angrier he grew the more power and that adding his super saiyans transformations on top. Zaraf thought as he remember that Goku had trouble beating from the wiki. ¡°Should we go or should we go track down our target on one of his other planets?¡± Zaraf asked as the forty thousand powerlevel vanished with a mountain. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Lily asked in disbelief. ¡°Yes for our ship and the planet being destroyed. Even if we win the battle, it won¡¯t do us much good if we are trapped on the planet. I doubt that Towa wants to shuffle us around until we got another ship.¡± Zaraf replied causing both Lily and Towa to blankly stare at him. ¡°Even if those are logical reasons, why don¡¯t I just hang onto the ship in the capsule? I will just hang back and protect it since I¡¯m not much of a fighter. Besides one of us have to move to get you in a healing tank later.¡± Towa offered. ¡°If that what you want and why do you make it sound like I¡¯m going to get injured.¡± Zaraf grumbled as he lifted off the ground. Towa chose to stay silent while Lily looked into the distinct. The Tree of Might just vanished in a giant green pillar of light. However that wasn¡¯t the end of the destruction as more explosion shook the planet. ¡°I think that the planet core is unstable due to the the Tree blowing up. It must have reached the core and kept it stable. However since who ever blew it up, caused it to vanish the core is now set to explode.¡± Towa yelled. ¡°It seems our fight isn¡¯t happening today if we turn to nothing.¡± Zaraf said dragging them into the ship and quickly picking their next planet. Our first planet and it about to exploded in less than ten minutes of landing. Zaraf mentally sighed as the ship took off. He could feel the two other Ki¡¯s having a similar idea with him hoping they don¡¯t chose the same planet. When the ship got a distance from the planet, he let out sigh of relief before joining Lily and Towa in their relaxing area. Out the window they watched the planet turn bright red with lava cracks appeared before exploding. ¡°I would say that it was cool explosion, but I highly doubted no one noticed our ship or the other pairs ships leaving.¡± Zaraf sighed. ¡°Why would that matter?¡± Lily asked. ¡°Because they will be on the lookout and might mark us since we were at the scene with a planet exploding. It won¡¯t matter much but we might be marked as an up and coming space tyrant.¡± Towa sighed. ¡°That bad, as the ones stronger like Frieza or others will come for us. We are nowhere near their strength or experience in fighting.¡± Lily said trembling from fear and excitement, ¡°Well not to that extreme, we might just meet some resistent or hostility on the nearby planets.¡± Zaraf smiled as he doubted the space tyrants scanned the entire universe at all times. ¡°So, more training?¡± Towa asked almost scowling at the subject since that all they did for a month straight. ¡°Hm, why yes but not today as we need to rest. We will find our target or another one and we need to be ready. Besides, Both Lily and I need to get stronger to defeat Frieza for blowing up our planet.¡± Zaraf said with a dark tone at the end. Sensing and hearing his anger, Lily patted him on the shoulder while wearing a similar frown. She still remember watching her mother waving them bye as they left the planet before it blew up. ¡°How strong do you think Frieza is?¡± Towa asked. ¡°We don¡¯t know except it over half a million. He might have a transformation or something similar to us or other races.¡± Lily said pinching her noses. ¡°However there is very little information about him since he barely moves unless he blowing up a planet.¡± ¡°Well that sucks, a powerful enemy which you have zero information on.¡± Towa said. Soon after that the subject changed into some more light, and they spent time relaxing as they head to their new destination. The next planet was about three weeks away due to an asteroid field forcing them to take a two week detour. Of course they could fly through the field, but is known to be filled with space bandits. Zaraf and Lily don¡¯t mind if they have to fight except stopping every time by someone with twenty thousand power level is a waste of time. Picking up their training Zaraf and Lily began training even harder upping the gravity to fifty and rapidly climbing higher. Towa however just continued at her own pace easily keeping pace with them. Which only pushed Zaraf and Lily to push themselves to grow in strength that their body currently limiting. Time passed and when the planet came into view, they were greeted with a big boom. The planet exploded with them barely catching two space pods leaving the scene. However, a great disappointment filled them as their space adventure is off to a bad start. ¡°Should we try to go to a third planet?¡± Lily asked. ¡°Why not, it not a fact they would end up on the same planet.¡± Zaraf said. ¡°Hope we can restock as we are low on food.¡± Towa replied. The sound of thunder and fear appeared by both Zaraf and Lily as they shuddered from the lack of food. It was almost a death sentence to them and reminded them of their time in the cell with Dub. ¡°The closest planet is a week away.¡± Zaraf said quickly planning and setting course. ¡°Hurry and set course, we need to get there before the planet goes boom again.¡± Lily nearly shouted. Towa was behind them sweat dropping at their antics because food was involve. She secretly began to wonder if they would save the universe for food. Than a crazy thought of a universe ran by food popped into her mind before disappearing. ¡°The call for more training awaits as we need to prepare to face the duo blowing up planets.¡± Zaraf said in a serious tone. ¡°They haven¡¯t allowed us to taste that planets food before blowing it up.¡± Towa and Lily only rolled their eyes as the reason for training hard came to light. ¡°Zaraf why don¡¯t you just sculpt for the week under the gravity? You haven¡¯t done that since leaving Planet Myths.¡± Lily asked. ¡°I suppose I can.¡± Zaraf said leaving them behind as he prepares to carve rock in space. So for the next week instead of intense training, Zaraf began carving a new statue of whatever popped into his head. Everything from the faces of himself and Lily or lifesize of themselves with Towa. Though he did make a mistake on Towa¡¯s body earning a small smack down from both her and Lily. It seems that he accidently made their bust size a little too big for them currently and they entered a short depression. So, besides being beat up and making them self conscious and the fact they yet to turn ten, not much happened. ¡°The ocean planet where water covers ninety three percent. The highest power level recorded is forty thousand ]and fifth planet Gub conquered. Sadly afterwards there no records after conquering he has yet to return once.¡± Zaraf read the ship file. ¡°So the chance of our space emperor being there is almost none.¡± Lily sighed. ¡°It would seems so, but one can never know if it''s his hidden get away.¡± Towa replied. ¡°Well we will find out in two hours as we are landing and there no sign of the two space pods.¡± Zaraf grinned. ¡°What the worst that can happen.¡± Towa said setting up a flag as they drew closer. Chapter 11 Landing on the planet, Zaraf could only describe it as boring. He knew that the planet is ninety three percent covered in water, but did the seven need to be trees. When the ship landed, he managed to see a city in the distances. The only problem, it was in the trees, with five sentiers gun pointed at them. ¡°They are seriously pumping a lot of energy into those cannons. If I estimated the energy I can feel it on par with a blast of five hundred thousands or so. It might be more or less, but let not blow up the ship as we would be stuck.¡± Towa let out a small whistle. ¡°Zaraf, I got to say we suck at adventuring.¡± Lily said. ¡°It not my fault that our luck and adventing level sucks.¡± Zaraf grumbled. Before Zaraf could continue to complain one of the men must have got trigger happy as one of the turrets fired. Quickly transforming into his Oozaru form, Zaraf¡¯s power level quickly shot up multiplying his by ten. Quickly gathering and condensing his red and black into his hands, he placed it by his hips and grew a smile. ¡°Dragon Wave.¡± His Ki shot forward, easily blasting through the turret blast as it gained an image of a dragon behind it. The sound of a dragon filled the surrounding area as the turret blew up. Smack! Zaraf felt Lily¡¯s hand on the back of his head feeling like an itch since his power was around a million and hers was a tenth. Rubbing the back of his head, Zaraf put on a goofy smile while his eyes shouted ¡®What did I do?¡¯. ¡°Thanks, now they are scared of us.¡± Lily cutely pouted as she didn¡¯t seem bothered. ¡°Oops,¡± Zaraf said. ¡°Whatever destroy the other for as they are preparing to firing. I collect the ship.¡± Towa said as she put the ship in capsule. Zaraf shot off four small ki blast blowing up the rest of turrets effortlessly since they haven¡¯t fired yet. Dropping out of his Oozaru form, Zaraf laughed as he kicked off the ground flying towards the city. Following behind him, Lily and Towa could only sigh as they sensed the city gathering it soldiers. When he began looking over the city he watched as chaos ensued as they ran around trying to hide. For some reason, Zaraf got reminded of a wood elf from his last life when he looked at them. Their tanned skin and pointy ears left a lasting impressions, expressially since neither he or Lily can get a tan. A few weeks ago, he noticed that their skin lighten up from the lack of sunlight. However, since he been upgrading their cells, they are immune to tanning. Now both him and Lily held a light skin and now nearly impossible to get a tan. The only way now is to fly near a star which would probably kill them with the heat. ¡°What wrong Zaraf?¡± Lily asked. ¡°Nothing, just I don¡¯t sense anyone over ten thousand. Unless, Gub is an expert in at least an expert in advance Ki control which I doubt.¡± He replied sighing which he began wondering if he Gub is worth this effort. The effort of tracking the guy down might not be actually worth it as they are progressing in strength. The only real challenge they could get is if they don''t transform when they battle him. Now I know why Saiyans are considered a cheat. It almost the same for a man in blue suit and S on his chest. Zaraf mentally complained as the streets empted. ¡°This seems counterproductive.¡± Towa said pointing in the center of the town. Nearly twenty thousand soldiers gathered with the weakest being four thousand in powerlevel. However to Zaraf or Lily¡¯s disappointment the highest was eight thousand. Though, they began wondering why they have to fight an army for food. ¡°This is too much trouble for food.¡± Lily shouted waving her hands as he fake annoyance turned real. ¡°To the foreign invaders this planet is under the control of Lord Gub. Leave at once or face our army.¡± A loud shout came over the speaker causing a blank look to appear on the trio. ¡°We just want to restock our food!¡± Zaraf and Lily shouted angrily as they gather Ki above their hands. ¡°Ah, um...this is awkward.¡± The voice wry laughed as the citizens came back out and the army dispersed. Removing the Ki from their hands, Zaraf and Lily watched as a chubby elf like creature ran towards them. By the time he arrived he was covered in sweat and weird substance that made Zaraf want to kill him. The smell alone instantly gave him a headache, while Lily appeared unfazed. Sadly Towa seems to have been drawn towards him as she slowly made her way towards him. ¡°Is it Pheromones?¡± Zaraf grumbled as he smelled the stench become stronger. [Beep! Host is correct and is recommend ending this planet. The civilizations has began dying out and resorting to kidnapping.] [Emergency Mission Alert. Task: Blow up Planet x56789 Reward: One World Traveling Ticket. Penalty: Lost of Towa and Lily] World Traveling Ticket, what does that do? Zaraf wondered. [Beep! World Traveling Ticket allows the host to travel to another dimension that isn¡¯t connect to the Dragon Ball Universe. This will allow he host to battle with stronger opponents than Zeno the King of All in the future.] Only able to let out a sigh, Zaraf blasted a hole through the chubby man. He watched Towa snap out of it, though rage began radiationing off her. It seemed there was a little more than pheromones and possible hormones control. ¡°Zaraf, let hurry up and restock. We are blowing up this planet.¡± Towa growled. ¡°Already planned that,¡± Zaraf said as he began throwing Ki blast through out the town where the higher power levels began gathering again. ¡°Hurry up than, this place disgust me with all the bad smell,¡± Lily said pinching her nose. How come Lily isn¡¯t affected? Is she immune due to being a saiyan or something else? Zaraf wondered as he thought of running test later. [Beep! Lily is immune due to Soulmate status.] Zaraf could only mentally stare at the system for giving an answer he could have researched. Well there always the options of of researching what a soulmate includes now. Zaraf thought as he never really looked into it. Flying around, Zaraf began going through stores storing any and all food he could in capsules. Meanwhile, Towa and Lily either fought with a weak resistenstient or anything of use. Twenty minutes later, they stood outside the city walking into their spaceship. ¡°Goodbye,¡± Zaraf said blasting a hole down to the core and setting the planet to blow in ten minutes. The ship quickly left the atmosphere and entered deep space while they watched the planet exploded from the distinct. Unknown to them, they just ended one of the universe''s biggest threats in future. There was was a young scientist that recently came into Dna of a Tuffle and would have build a creature known as Baby.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. ¡°Zaraf, this is getting boring, due to any planet we go to get blown up. Even the Demon realm became a waste of time in the end. We only managed to befriend Towa and we have no idea about Dub. We haven¡¯t even had any decent fights.¡± Lily complained as she sat on the couch. ¡°I suppose we could Kai of Time and see if we can fight some of the weaker time anomalies.¡± Towa said. ¡°Who?¡± Zaraf raised an eyebrow as he knew of Kai¡¯s but never heard of that one. Though he only really knows King Kai which is also known as North Kai. Towa pulled out a white board from somewhere and coughed into her hands. ¡°Ok, the Kais are split into normal Kais, Grand Kai, and Supreme Kai. Kai themselves are each given a quadrant of each universe such as North, East, South, and West. They watch over the living world and help by offering training to heroes.¡± She began explaining drawing a bottom of a pyramid. ¡°To oversee them, the Grand Kai, stands above them montionering them to make sure they aren¡¯t abusing their positions. Well, that one of their duties, the other is help their universe strength to raise in general. Above them are the Supreme Kai who watches over both the Living world and Other world and Kais. However, the Supreme Kai of Time duty is to watch over the time stream.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± Lily asked. ¡°I had thoughts of breaking into the time vault in the future at one point or another. Now I just changed my mind since with you we can legally travel through time.¡± Towa shrugged getting a bored star from Zaraf. ¡°We need to contact her first and see if we get accepted first.¡± Zaraf said. ¡°We also, should pick a planet to go to. We are currently just floating in space not going anywhere.¡± ¡°Set course back to earth, than we try traveling the north quadrant and just destroy some of Frieza bases. It pointless to chase Gub since we can¡¯t seems to get to any planet to gather informations.¡± Towa said. ¡°I have to agree.¡± Lily said. ¡°Well it seems, we now know his secret. No one really cares to take him out.¡± Zaraf said leaving the room to program the coordinates. However when he entered the control room, he spotted a large ship heading towards them with a familiar symbol on it. A large green skull was on the ship hull and basically everywhere, caused a slight grin to appear. It seems that they don¡¯t have to give up their target after all since it coming to them. Walking out of the control room, both Lily and Towa looked at him confused. They haven¡¯t felt the engine start or the ship moving. They soon paled a little as they thought they were stuck due to the engine breaking. ¡°We are about to board Gub ship as it should pick us up in twenty minutes or so.¡± Zaraf said causing Lily to laugh. It seems that their luck is weird as they find it right after they can¡¯t be bothered. For the next twenty minutes they prepared for battle and excitement since blowing up the planet didn¡¯t bring any. Somehow, blowing up a planet didn¡¯t really bring anything besides annoyance to them. Sure they got to fight, but the weaker beings didn¡¯t really bring anything to the table since they relied on tech. As if on cue, they watched as they floated into a hanger like being ate by a metal monster. Taking a sense around them, Zaraf felt a high power level on board stronger than his base form. However all the minions were a disappointment as they barely reach twenty thousand. Is it destiny that we must suppress our energy and strength to match others for combat experience. Even than there no danger to push our potential out. Zaraf began thinking as Towa opened the ship door. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Lily said as she punched one of the soldiers aiming a blaster at her. ¡°There about a hundred and twenty on board including who I assume is Gub. That means we get forty each give or take depending on how fast you move through them.¡± Zaraf said as he rocket forwards. He quickly and efficiently plowed through them tossing the engineers and soldiers bodies in the air. How they landed or if they lived he really didn¡¯t care as he sure he heard their bones breaking on the landing. Behind him he heard Lily and Towa shouted numbers as it seems they started a competition between them. Ah, it always nice to have a rival to push on to new heights. Maybe I can find one in the future. Zaraf thought as he finished with his thirtieth opponent and rushing towards the control room. Blasting down the door he came face to face with a green man about four feet tall and four eyes. Staring at Gub, Zaraf scanned the man Ki signature put his power around two hundred thousand give or take. However what grabbed his attention was the similar looking one next to him in a frieza force uniform. ¡°Who has the nerve to run rampant in my ship.¡± A high pitch voice came from the man sitting on a throne. Holding back his laughter and attempting to sounding intimidating which failed. Having a body looking five made it sound as if he was playing around instead challenging a small time space tyrant.. ¡°My name is Zaraf and I challenge you to battle.¡± ¡°You,¡± Gub and what to appear to be his son burst out laughing. Zaraf, quickly gathered most of his Ki into his hand and blasting them. ¡°How dare you kill my Son? Even if you kill us today, my son Guldo will avenge us in the future.¡± Gub shouted as the dust settled as he was injured and his son not so lucky. Clique enemy lines much? Zaraf thought as he went into his fighting stance. Fueled by rage and not caring about himself Gub, charage straight at Zaraf forgetting about defense. However his rage did push up his Ki and battle power up by nearly half a million, surprising Zaraf. Shocked by the sudden jump, Zaraf took a heavy fist to his face followed by a few more to his head and torso. Coughing out spit and a little blood from his cut lips, Zaraf grinned as he continued attempting to block the heavy blows. Bursting into the hanger, he caught a glimpse of Lily and Towa finishing up the graunts. Though Towa seems to be more worried about taking all their tech she can. Taking a few more heavy blows causing his arms to go numb, Zaraf condensed large amount of ki before releasing it. Blowing a hole through out the ship, Zaraf watched as everything began to flow out into the universe while more explosion happened throughout Gub¡¯s ship. ¡°Zaraf, you idiot why did you blow up the ship we are on. How are we supposed to fight if the target suffocated to death in space.¡± Lily shouted as she pointed to the dying Gub. It appeared that Gub¡¯s species can¡¯t survive in space, well not many Zaraf know can. ¡°No, my battle how can it end so bad. Stupid, stupid, stupid.¡± Zaraf shouted as he flamed step into the ship as they need to leave before the ship takes them with it. Programming the earth coordinates into the ship, Zaraf carried himself to the healing room. Even if his body doesn¡¯t need to enter the chamber, he still needs to patch himself up a little before either Lily or Towa complain. However, both Lily and Towa were waiting for him with Lily smiling and Towa on the edge of exploding. In Lily¡¯s hands was the first aid kit, while Towa seems to be holding scrap metal. ¡°You had to blow up the ship before I finished collecting some of their tech?¡± Towa shouted sounding angry though both could tell she not. ¡°Oops?¡± Zaraf could only chuckle as it was an accident and thought the ship was better built. ¡°Well let get you patched up. Than we can discuss your punishment for running off on your own to battle the boss.¡± Lily smiled towards Zaraf. Somehow I feel terrified but she looks so cute when she angry. Ah, now not the time to be thinking that. Zaraf thought as he sat down on the stool. For the next two hours, Zaraf went through one of his most painful times since entering this life. It seems that Lily formed a sadist side when she began patching him up. Any time he would flitch as she dabbed them a smile would form in her eyes scaring him. ¡°Well, back to earth until we can somehow contact Chronoa.¡± Lily said. ¡°I should be able to upgrade my staff and we might be able to. Though it might take couple months.¡± Towa said. ¡°Well we have two months of flying currently before we arrive so not a problem. Now it back to training.¡± Zaraf sad before an iron grip grabbed his shoulder. ¡°You resting until tomorrow, correct.¡± Lily smiled but a roaring demon and dragon appeared behind her. ¡°Yeah,¡± Zaraf said. System, why is she seem so concern. She shown some concern in the past but this seems different. [Beep! Unknown, though it might be because she jealous that you blew up the ship and went to fight Gub by yourself.] Ah, I don¡¯t think that it, but let''s go with that for the time being. Zaraf thought as he went to lay down. While Zaraf went to sleep and Lily chatted with Towa as they went to work on Towa¡¯s staff, a few glaltice force received word. In the headquarter of the Galactic Patrol, pictures of Zaraf, Lily, and Towa appeared. It was from them blowing up a planet as a lone patrol man was passing by. Now they are wanted by the galactic patrol for destroying a planet and listed as class A criminals. Now only the elites or anyone over the battle power of seventy thousand is recommended to approach them. Sadly they are rare so, the galactic patrol just added them to a watch list. Inside the Frieza force, a small green man with four received news that his father and brother were killed. From that moment on he will have his revenge at some point in the future when he finds them though food sound more appealing. However either way, news of young looking monsters began circling throughout the universe. It has even spread to the Kai¡¯s as they decided to take a look at the masterminds. When they saw it was trio of children younger than ten, they fell down. However when they investigate the planet they blew up they let it slide. ¡°Hmm, oh they want to get in contact with me.¡± a small pink skin woman mumbled as she was Chronoa the supreme kai of time. She was wearing a green and pink dress with her green eyes watching them closely waiting for their contact. Sure she could contact them at any time, but she was curious if Towa can really build a device that could do the same. If she able to build it, than maybe she would agree to their requests since she could use the help. Sure there not many they could do yet as their strength needs to grow still, they can help out with the weaker ones. Chapter 12 Two months passed by since Zaraf sad fight with Gub and leaving the east quadrant. Not much has happen in that time, even when Zaraf or Lily were sure they would fight space bandits. However anytime the pirates ship got close they would run away at the last second. Everytime, it happen Zaraf and Lily would throw themselves into training to burn away the rage. They didn¡¯t care if the opponents were weak at this point, the urge to fight was getting to them. Zaraf, learned that this was a con of being a saiyan with high instincts. The urge and wanting to fight only to be denied put him and Lily on edge with Towa smacking them. We are finally arriving at our destination, though it time to break the next natural limiter. Zaraf thought as he dove into the genetic playfield. Soon arriving at the next wall, he quickly shattered it feeling a small change in his body. It great that my talents and power grew a little, but the food intake to deal with them is going to be a pain. Zaraf thought as he quickly did the same to Lily. He recently found out that everytime he broke a limiter, their cells will absorb more energy. This has lead him and Lily to increase their food intake. Though, this didn¡¯t really matter since they love food, it makes it a bit tricky for long trips in space. When he was about to open his stats page, Zaraf noticed a blinking light on the relationship tab. Opening it, he nearly fell over laughing as he seen the title next to Towa name. It has explained so much, on why she followed Lily or help her with the smallest task. ======================================================================== Lily: Crush, Best friend, Soulmate Towa: Friend, Lily Servant/Slave, ??? Azure: Teacher Pheon: Teacher Luna: Otherworld Enforcer, Mother-in-Law Dr. Brief: Friend Punachy: Friend Tights: Friend Bulma: One sided mortal enemy Dub: Imprisoned ========================================================================= Towa became Lily¡¯s servent. That explains it, but why does she have question marks. Zaraf failed at hiding his grin but wanted to figure out the mystery. [Beep! The one known as Towa is confused as her feeling due to her hormones. Demons are known to enter puberty as early as nine and late as fifteen.] ¡°Ah, yes Towa recently turned nine a few days ago.¡± Zaraf mumbled while wondering why she became a servant in the first place. Not putting much thought into it, Zaraf told the other two they are landing in a few hours before taking a shower. After his shower which Lily joined, and attempted to get Towa to join but was denied. They, waited for the ship to land and was greeted by Dr. Brief since it seems the other members of his family were busy. ¡°Good to see you again, Dr. Brief though it only been four months.¡± Zaraf greeted. ¡°Hello again.¡± Lily said. ¡°Dr.¡± Towa acknowledge. ¡°Well that was a short trip if I say so?¡± Dr. Brief chuckled. ¡°True, though every planet we stop at blew up either from others fighting or a unknown pair. Though we did blow one up due to the planet being corrupted and couldn¡¯t be left there.¡± Zaraf add a dry chuckle as Dr. Brief blinked a few times at him. ¡°Be careful as planets add bad karma.¡± Dr. Brief said with a shrug. ¡°Not with this planet if anything it will give us good karma.¡± Lily said with disgust remember the bad smell they gave off. It seems that the pheromones that the wood elves race gave off gave Lily a bad memory of visiting. Chuckling, Dr. Brief led them to their rooms which were the same since last time they were here. When they walked by Bulma room she sent a dirty look towards Zaraf but a smile towards Lily and Towa. Even till now neither Zaraf doesn¡¯t even know what he done for the treatment and Lily and Towa just shrug it off. ¡°So, what are your plans this time?¡± Dr. Brief asked. ¡°To contact the supreme Kai of Time and see if we can join her and correct time related issues. It should help us get stronger and better fights. Also, should help our luck of planets being blown up when we arrive.¡± Zaraf grumbled the last part but Dr. Brief managed to hear and laughed. ¡°Well, you are free to stay here or travel the world. I got a few experiments to get back to.¡± Dr. Brief excused himself before they heard a explosion. ¡°Well one less I guess.¡± ¡°It always interesting around here, though the peaceful periods between fights is annoying. This world doesn¡¯t have any decent fighters.¡± Lily grumbled. ¡°Well, we can¡¯t do anything about that, though the faster we are done with my staff the quicker we can solve that issue.¡± Towa said. ¡°Do, you need any parts?¡± Zaraf asked. ¡°Nah, I¡¯m good. Why don¡¯t you and Lily go off to tran or improve your ooruza transformation.¡± Towa said as she nicely kicked them out of her lab. Heading towards the garden, Zaraf wrapped his tail around Lily since it been awhile. She did the same as she smiled, thinking it been a while since it was only them two. When they arrived at the garden, he walked over to a large rock by the pond. ¡°What are you thinking about Zaraf?¡± Lily asked sitting next to him with her head on his shoulder. ¡°I was just thinking if there is a level passed our Oozaru transformation. Also, about the super saiyan legend, as if has to come from somewhere. They are describe as two different transformations, but what happens if it only half.¡± Zaraf began speaking his mind which Lily smiled. It been a long while since she heard him speak like this and enjoyed as it usually led to a discovery. ¡°Half? Like our Oozaru is only half our transformation?¡± Lily asked confused, but the smile never left. ¡°Correct, let list out a few facts we know about the Oozaru transformation. Our body defenses and strength increase by ten times. However our Ki seems to stagnate causing it to leak out forcing fur to grow. So, what happens if the super saiyan of legend is just us using our Ki differently. Only we need a certain trigger or strength before available.¡± Zaraf said. ¡°So, our Oozaru transformation increases our body strength, to hold the output of super saiyan. If that the case, wouldn¡¯t there be a strain on our body in super saiyan forms? That would explain why there a large consumption of energy for the Oozaru form. That form wasn¡¯t meant to consume our regular Ki, but a special Ki that Super saiyan produces. Though, that only if the myth is real.¡± Lily processed what Zaraf was saying. ¡°I believe it is real, but we just haven¡¯t met the conditions or trigger to gain access to it.¡± Zaraf said knowing they haven¡¯t meet the S-Cells amount yet. However there recent strength gain and training for the last four months cut down the time by a few years. ¡°So we can¡¯t put this theory to the test yet?¡± Lily sounded disappointed. ¡°True, but if we pushed ourselves harder in training, we might meet those conditions sooner. However that only a theory, and I estimating our battle power need to be around half a million in our base form.¡± Zaraf thought. [Beep! Host estimate is similar to the system estimate. At the current rate, it is estimated to be eight years before super saiyan become available. However this can change depending on Host attitude towards training.] So, I was right when a few years coming off from before. At first it has us being able to transform when we were around twenty now it fifteen. Zaraf thought as he leaned his head against Lily¡¯s. The two watched the fish inside the pond swimming in circles subconsciously realizing something which turn into enlightenment. Slowly their eyes began glaze over as the Ki in their bodies began to dive into their cell. The Ki began forming an infinity sign as it tore down the cells and rebuilt them stronger and continued to repeat. Impurities, began leaving their bodies from the deepest part of them, but was turned into energy by the Ki and cells. Soon, their genetics limits began breaking, causing their strength to soar as seven broke in rapid session. This would have worried Zaraf, as it was way passed the recommend battle power. After an unknown amount of time, or nearly seven hours of watching the pond, Zaraf gradually awoken as Lily began moving. Looking over to Lily, Zaraf was shocked as Lily¡¯s features became highlighted and a slight gloss covered her skin. It looked similar to when they finished their training sessions under seventy times earth gravity. ¡°Zaraf, what happen and we need a shower?¡± Lily said pinching her noses. It seems even if the impurities were converted into energy, it left behind the smell.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. [Beep! Host has unconsciously entered state of enlightenment and broke passed seven genetic limiter at once. New estimate for super saiyan has been made, and should be available in two years. Due to the enlightenment, Host is rewarded forty thousand Multiverse points.] ¡°We seems to enter a state of enlightenment again of some sort. Though our Ki seems to be circling it self and I can conceal it all into my body easily.¡± Zaraf instantly noticed his Ki control and strength improved dramatically. ¡°Same, it feels as if we mastered this Mortal Ki was what Azure and Pheon called it?¡± Lily said trying to remember. ¡°Well, our bodies and strength for any other Ki at the moment, though my Sage mode increase as I can instantly enter and exit the state.¡± Zaraf said as primal tattoos and green ring in his eyes formed. Barely feeling if any drain on his energy or a chance to turn to stone, Zaraf dropped the transformation. It seems that he can stay in that form indefinite as his Ki and energy recharge faster than it spends. System, pull up my current stats and skills. Zaraf asked since he got a feeling a lot have changed. ============================== [Name: Zeref Age: Seven years old three Months Bloodline: Middle-Class Saiyan (83%), Elite-Class Saiyan (17%) Battle Power: 300,000 (2) Multiverse Points: 80,000 ============================== Skills: Genetic Control: Mastered Advance Ki Control: Mastered Flight: Mastered Ki Blasts: Mastered Sculpting: Advance Time Stop: Beginner. Current time 0.01 =============================== Transformations: Oozaru First Form (10X): Master Sage Mode (5x): Master ======================= Genetics limit Broken- 15 out of 243 ======================= It been a while since I looked at this, though why does it feel like a random power up? Zaraf wondered. [Beep! Thousand if not millions look for a slim chance at enlightenment only not to find it. The chance of Host receiving this again soon is smaller than three percent.] ¡°So, Zaraf you coming? We need to get a shower than check on Towa before we get some food.¡± Lily said, which Zaraf wrapped his tail around her and followed. After taking a quick shower together, Zaraf and Lily found Towa grinning as they walked in. Towa¡¯s staff seems to acquire an upgraded as another ring formed on the end of her staff. Though her smile also gave it away, which she blushed when she noticed them. ¡°I assuming that you completed it already?¡± Zaraf raised an eyebrow and holding back a chuckle. ¡°Well, I was almost done before we landed except we were missing a few tools I needed. Now, I¡¯m kinda excited to test, but I would like to rest and eat.¡± Towa said earning a nod from the two. ¡°We can test it in the morning. Now let go eat and sleep in a bed that not traveling through the cosmos.¡± Lily said. ¡°Agreed.¡± Zaraf said as his stomach began rumbling making them laugh. During the meal, Zaraf chatted with Dr. Brief, while Lily and Towa chatted with Panchy and Tights. As for Bulma, she just glared at Zaraf as if he killed her dog or pet dinosaur. Why she acts that way no one knows. The next morning, Zaraf yawn as he woke up next to Lily with her bare body in view. For some reason she alternates either sleeping clothed or naked. He wasn¡¯t going to complain and he basically seen her naked hundreds of time since day one. Gently brushing her hair out of her sleeping face, Zaraf gently kissed Lily¡¯s forehead. He watch as a smile took over her lips as she wrapped herself around him. He was about to roll over to get out of her grasp, but the door opened. Lucky for him he was wearing shorts this time, since Lily naturally infected him. Bulma for some odd reason walked in with a camera and feral grin. She rapidly began snapping photos, of the two before she realized that Zaraf was watching her. Blinking a few times she walked out of the room, cursing. ¡°That was weird?¡± Zaraf mumbled. Waking up to his voice, Lily let out a cute yawn before rubbing her eye. She didn¡¯t bother or care to cover up since it was next to natural with Zaraf. Though, if someone else see her than they won¡¯t live much longer. Her body was only for Zaraf to see according to her mother and she agrees. ¡°It time to shower and see if Towa device works.¡± Lily yawn pulling Zaraf towards their bathroom. Showering and grabbing a snack, Zaraf and Lily walked out onto the yawn staring at Towa. She appeared to be double checking and preparing herself. Dr. Brief seems to be watching from the side while Bulma was nowhere to be seen. Since the su barely looks to be over the horizon, Zaraf assumed that the other two are still sleeping. ¡°Are we all prepared?¡± Lily asked curious filling her eyes. ¡°Yes, just reviewing some notes.¡± Towa said. Tapping her staff on the ground, a screen appeared above it showing a small pink lady. She had pink skin and green eyes appeared surprised. It seems that they called at a bad time as she seemed to just awoken from her nap. ¡°Hello?¡± She said. ¡°Hmm, so this is the supreme Kai of Time. She seems cute though Lily has her beat.¡± Zaraf said causing Lily to laugh and Chorona to toss him a playful glare. ¡°Let see what you say in seven five million years.¡± Chronoa said. ¡°She still look better, as she will look twenty with-¡± Zaraf was going to describe Lily, but she covered his mouth with her hands. The blush however was totally worth it as she seem embarrassed and knew what he was doing. ¡°Well, I actually expected you to take longer on contacting me? But to get it on your first try is impressive.¡± Chronoa praised Towa. ¡°I know why you are contacting me, as I spotted you a couple month back. I do have a few issues in parallel worlds that I could use your help with. So, I pick you three up in an hour when I arrive.¡± The screen vanished, with Zaraf realizing that Chronoa knew they were attempting to contact her all this time. It seems that this was some sort of test to see if they were worthy or skilled enough to work with her. ¡°Surprising, I thought it be harder than this.¡± Towa said. ¡°She seems like an easy going person.¡± Lily commented. ¡°But, her dress was pretty.¡± ¡°Leaving so soon?¡± Dr. Brief said surprised at how simple that was. ¡°I suppose, though I think we will return every now and then to explore more of the universe. Hopefully, at that time we won¡¯t end up on worlds blowing up in a few minutes after landing.¡± Zaraf said with a shrug. ¡°Well ok, I will continue to oversee your revenue until you return. We don¡¯t want other stealing from you now do we.¡± Dr. Brief laughed as he left. For the next hour, Zaraf just relaxed by the pond as Lily and Towa chatted about random things. Somehow, in such a short time they researched and found new topics that didn¡¯t involve training or technology. Though, from what he can pick up, they seems to be talking about cake. ¡°Wow, you three are nearly impossible to track. I could only sense Towa here, and how did you two master Ki control so young?¡± Chorona asked when she appeared in a flash of light. ¡°We had great teachers and luck.¡± Zaraf shrugged since they did have luck at the end expressially when it happen to them both. Now he thought about it, he felt a mysterious force helping Lily along to stay with his power level. ¡°Ready to go?¡± Chonona asked. Nodding, they gathered around, before she tapped the ground causing them to shoot off into the sky. However what none of the four realized was Bulma attempted to test a new stun gun on Zaraf. For reason unknown, the blast bounced off an invisible barrier, erasing her memory of Saiyans and the Trio. ¡°So, tell me about yourselves since we have about an forty minutes before we arrived.¡± Chonona asked. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± Zaraf replied as they aren¡¯t going to share their entire life story. ¡°Likes, Dislike, hobbies, and current power level.¡± Chonona replied after thinking for a few. ¡°I like training, Zaraf, Towa and making music. For dislike, those creepy wood elves creatures that stunk. Frieza also in extreme dislikes, and those that blow up planets we just land on. As for my current strength it around three hundred thousand.¡± Lily said. ¡°Well, base form if I use my Oozaru transformation than it three millionish.¡± ¡°For me it, training, Lily, sculpting, and Towa friendship. Dislike, is mind control creeps, Frieza and thoses that blow up planets that we attempted to visit. For my current strength is same as Lily.¡± Zaraf replied. ¡°Mine is inventing, and hanging out with Lily and Zaraf. Even if Zaraf grumpy some of the time. Dislike is my brother and a few demon races in the demon realm. For my current strength it around eighty thousand with no transformations.¡± Towa replied causing Lily and Zaraf to groan. How can she train so little and get more result than them and they work a hundred times harder. ¡°Hmm, ok, well I might as well tell you the current plan. Once a week I will send you guys either forward or backward in time to fix problems. However most of the they will either be parallel or different universes. Some will happen in this universe future while others may not, but if they do you can¡¯t attempted to stop it.¡± Chorona explained in a serious tone causing them nod their heads. ¡°So, no stopping evil monsters that can wreck the universe before they become active?¡± Zaraf smiled. ¡°Well there are a very slim chance for a exception but most of time you have to allow it to come. It doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t train for it or whatever, you just can''t stop it ahead of time.¡± Chorona said. ¡°Ah, ok no beating the bad men before they be bad.¡± Lily said. ¡°Now what are we going to be doing upon arrival.¡± Chorona went silent as if she received a message as she began nodding and sweating. When she looked back to the group she held some terror in her eyes. She began to speak but it sounded mechanical as if she really didn¡¯t want it. ¡°Whis, the angel attendant and instructor of Beerus the God of Destruction has said he want to train you. Well, more he took an interest in you since you two are the first to master Ki control in nearly five centuries. Though it many because he bored since Lord Beerus is in his sleeping phase again.¡± Chorona said. ¡°Hmm, is that a good thing?¡± Towa asked. ¡°Depends, as he usually only help those ready to handle or began tapping into God Ki. However none of you are ready for that due to age and current strength. Even a little bit could cause you to explode.¡± Chorona said scarring them or Tow and Lily. Zaraf sort of knew that, due to the genetics limits and system explantain. The three level that they will travel through, the Mortal, Alpha, and Transcendent. The mortal stage allows them to harness great strength and Ki, before moving onto Alpha. In the Alpha stage they will began accessing and sensing God Ki. Then finally moving into the transcendent stage where they will gain an unlimited lifespan. As for why Lily was surprised confused him as he was sure he explained some what God Ki was to her. Well, at least Azure and Pheon did before, or she might have forgotten or he remembering incorrectly. While Chorona continued to tell them about a few things they need to know, they landed in a giant next. Sitting up on a branch, a large bird with a long with beard was staring down on the new arrivals. However what caught, Zaraf attention was the tall blue tinted man. The man has long white hair defying gravity as it went straight up, and purple and black robe on. In his left hand was a black and gold staff with a blue ring and black orb on top similar to the blue ring floating around his neck. ¡°Hello, Whis,¡± Chorona greeted the man. ¡°Hello, so these are the trio. They are younger than I thought, but no matter it be interesting to train them. Maybe in the future they could learn Ultra Instinct, bit let hold off for a few decades or until they got the strength.¡± Whis said holding his arm over his mouth as he laughed. ¡°I will leave them in your care, until I select their missions.¡± Chorona said running off. ¡°Very well. Now, your first assignment is to run around the outer edge of the nest until I tell you to stop,¡± Whis said summoning a pack of wolves behind them. ¡°Oh, and these wolves haven¡¯t ate in a very long time.¡± ¡°Good Luck,¡± Whis said smiling as they began running away from the wolves. Chapter 13 Six days passed since Chorona left the two saiyans and demon with Whis for training. Even if neither Zaraf or Lily gained much of a strength increase, they adjusted to their new powers. However, Towa on the other hand is now boarding around two hundred thousand in battle power. Currently Zaraf and Lily were on the verge of collapsing which Towa did an hour before. They were currently standing on top of fifty foot poles balancing five hundred pounds on both arms. Only, they were under a hundred times gravity thanks to the gloves which Whis found fascinating. Which in turn made them having to turn up the gravity whenever he says so. ¡°How long have we been doing this? I think my arms are going to break.¡± Lily said gritting her teeth. They have been in the same position for six hours unmoving and circling their Ki. They began using it to heal the tired muscles, and reinforce their body perfectly. If there is an imbalance, it would result in them falling and possibly a few broken bones. ¡°Hmm, that enough for today?¡± Whis said making the poles vanished and sitting Lily and Zaraf on the ground. ¡°Your getting better at subconsciously reinforcing your bodies and lowering the Ki consummating when you do. However, due to your ages and young bodies we need to do so in moderations. We can¡¯t let training affect your height now can we.¡± Whis giggled into his hand as he explained their progress. ¡°Thanks, I guess.¡± Zaraf said raising an eyebrow. ¡°Tomorrow, you will be taking your first missions and you will have a rest day. I should be back by than as I need to cheek on Lord Beerus for a few days.¡± Whis said receiving a tired nod before he waved and left. Laying down on Lily¡¯s leg, Zaraf gave her a bright smile making her roll her eyes. Though he could see a slight blush, as she had her mind running wild. Somehow, Chorona thought it was appropriate to share books that are for these more than twice their age. Even he turned red as even an assassin and science experiment he had no idea some of the subject before hand. ¡°What do you suppose our mission going to be?¡± Lily asked. ¡°Fighting, probably against someone messing with time by either changing or strengthening certain events.¡± Zaraf said as he yawned and fell asleep on her lap. Brushing some of Zaraf¡¯s hair, Lily soon followed his example and fell asleep for the next few hours. The two however was soon heard a gently voice in their ears. ¡°Hey, wake up as it nearly time to find Chronona.¡± Towa gently said shaking both Lily and Zaraf. Getting up from Lily¡¯s lap, Zaraf stretch his arms, before rubbing his eye. He seem confused for a few seconds but regain clarity. Zaraf was sad that his dream of food was over, but he can¡¯t do anything about it. ¡°Clean up and let¡¯s find Chronona,¡± Towa pointed towards the bath. Nodding, Zaraf followed Lily toward the bath and return nearly twenty minutes later. He had trouble finding clean clothes. ¡°Onwards, let go find the boss.¡± Zaraf said. ¡°Yeah,¡± Lily cheered. Towa only rolled her eyes at their antics. Only they would be excited to get into a fight with others at their strength or stronger. She, on the other hand chatted with Chronona and became her assistant in assigning the missions. Though, she is still force to train just in case neither Zaraf or Lili were available. After finding Chronona she seems to be looking over two different scrolls that are currently purple. However floating around the room, were hundreds of scrolls varying from black, blue, purple, and brown. ¡°Ah, you came well I selected a two beginning missions for you. Zaraf, you are fighting Raditz, Goku older brother alongside him and Piccolo. Normally, this wouldn¡¯t be the case however, someone gave Raditz a major strength increase leaving Goku and Piccolo no chance of winning.¡± Chronona explained. ¡°Lily, you are fighting against, the Ginyu force on planet Namek. It seems the same person is involve and boosted their strength. However you don¡¯t need to defeat them all, only four of the five.¡± Chronona said. ¡°How do we travel there and back. Also, will this affect their timeline?¡± Zaraf asked concerned. ¡°You just need to enter your Ki in to the scroll to enter and return. As for affecting the timeline don¡¯t worry about it. Once you leave they will barely remember you as you be like an afterthought soon forgotten.¡± Chronona said receiving a nod from Zaraf and Lily. Injecting some of his Ki into the scroll, Zaraf found himself in a field watching two saiyans and a namekian fighting. He heard the long hair saiyan shout something about joining him, or die with the planet. Who, he assume is Goku and Piccolo were on the ground panting heavily. Isn¡¯t Raditz that eight year old kid who I and Lily been beating up whenever he visited. Now that I think about it, that was sad as we were less than three when that happened. Ryu thought as he appeared in front of him. ¡°Who are you?¡± Raditz said before pressing the button on the side of the scouter. Instead of displaying any power level, the scouted failed to detected him as it locked onto Goku and Piccolo. Only, Raditz failed to realize this as his recent power increase turned him more arrogant. ¡°What only seven hundred battlepower. If those to can¡¯t defeat me with that much power what make you can?¡± Raditz laughed. Ignoring, Raditz laughter, Zaraf sent a fury of kicks causing a sonic boom on contact. Blinking, at the result and pretty sure he felt Raditz ribs break. He determined that the power increase didn¡¯t strength Raditz body. So, estimating Raditz strength, he realized Raditz was drawing power from his lifespan quickly. Looking down at Raditz, he felt his power dropping quickly as he settled just above one thousand. Waving to Goku and Piccolo, Zaraf vanished from area leaving behind a confused Goku and Piccolo. They quickly took the opening, and Goku died alongside Raditz to the special beam cannon. Returning to the Time nest, Chronona looked at him confused. Usually the missions take at least a half hour or so to complete. Only, he completed it in a few minutes with a frown. The fight he had was very lacking, as Lily materialized next to him. The frown on her had the means she had the same result. ¡°That was quick? It usually takes longer, but you been gone five minutes max.¡± Chronona said as they could only shrug. ¡°Well, Raditz only had a Ki increase as whoever did this made it so he used up his lifespan for power. Not that he realized it, but Goku and Piccolo could have won if they survived a few more minutes. So, a few kicks to the chest snapping a few ribs and I was done as his body wasn¡¯t that strong.¡± Zaraf shrugged.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. ¡°I noticed that too, but it seems that whoever done it is improving. They actually increased the targets body, but they didn¡¯t balance it right. So, two of the bodies exploded when they were knocked down.¡± Lily commented. ¡°Well, just relax I supposed since I need time to investigate another mission for you.¡± Chronona said pushing them away. Walking back to their houses, since Towa lives next them. Thoughts on when a real challenge would appear. It was tempting to build a training doll that can use all the move you can with max efficiency. ¡°Hey, Towa is it possible to make doll that can copy any our moves. We need something to fight, and we aren¡¯t having any luck in finding it.¡± Zaraf asked peaking Lily¡¯s and Towa interest. ¡°Hmm, I see what I can do, but I think it can be done.¡± Towa nodded. Crashing as soon, as his head hit the pillow arriving home, Zaraf went to sleep. Curling up next to him, Lily followed his idea and went to sleep. Even if they napped not long ago they still needed to rest their mind. While, they took a nap and Towa went on to building the training doll, Chronona held a meeting with Whis. They were looking over the fights that both Zaraf and Lily completed not even ten minutes ago. Somehow, she managed to get Whis to returned quickly as a maybe he knows what going on. The first one they began watching was Zaraf vs. Raditz, with him winning with a few kicks to the chest. However, Whis barely managed to see a small device leaving Raditz body seconds after hitting the ground. Unsure it that was the cause he kepted it to himself until he saw Lily¡¯s Mission. Pulling up Lily¡¯s mission, they pulled up a cold Lily as she appeared on Namak. Both of the could only blink as she usually wore a cheerful and happy aura around her. Soon, they decided it might just be her battle mode. Flying straight towards, the eight power signatures, Lily found her targets. Laying on the ground, a bald human and small child with bowl cut were heavily injured. Next to them was a man in outdated space Frieza armor panting heavily as he held his arm. The man had long spiky black hair almost standing straight up. However, in front of the three, five different grown men with different colors and frames were posing. In the back right was a large blue man with brown shell on top of his head acting like an airplane on one leg. Next to him was a large man with a blob of hair had his back turn and flexing. The second row, held a small green alien with four eyes was acting like he was thinking. He looked fairly similar to Gub. While next to him was a man with red tinted skin and long white hair. It appeared as if he was a cheerleader without pom poms. In front of them all, was a purple man with two large black horns coming out of his head. He was crouching down, with his fingers pointing out towards the ground. ¡°We are the mighty Ginyu Force.¡± The purple man shouted with the ones in back shouted ¡®yeah¡¯. Pulling up and estimating their current strength, Whis put them all around three hundred thousand while frowning. It was the same strength that Raditz reached, but it seems something wrong. If anything they should be stronger, but they are barely reaching that as he noticed they were aging faster. Lily, charged a Ki blast as the scouters failed to pick her up, and knocked the five away like bowling pins. Two of the weaker ones like the giant with blob of hair and green one crashed into the ground instantly dying. The green four eyes somehow managed to crush his head when he landed on it. The giant on the other hand seemed to be carrying some kind of explosive and blew up leaving a corpse in the creator. The blue one landed on his back and the man with spiky black hair took the chance to kill him. Somehow, the purple and red skin man managed to get by with a few scrapes, but their Ki shot downwards as their booster vanished. If, Whis had to guess, it seems the blast blew up whatever those devices were and watched as Lily knock out the red one as the purple on fled. They watched Lily look around and nodded as she completed her mission and vanished. However, Whis managed to prove his theory that the devices were the causes. Only he wondered how anyone didn¡¯t question the increase in power. Maybe, it was the device doing or they were drunk in the sudden increase. ¡°Well, I can say they could do a harder mission with a stronger opponent. Though it might be wiser to send them together.¡± Whis said. ¡°However, did you see the small devices on them?¡± ¡°Huh,¡± Chronona said as she looked closer and than nodded. ¡°It seem that their reason for the increase, but why can¡¯t it go pass three hundred thousand?¡± ¡°It might be the limit, or the amount of Ki from their lifeforce isn¡¯t worth anymore if they go higher. Anyways, I must get going.¡± Whis said waving as he vanished again. ¡°What is going on?¡± Chronona wondered as she stared at the other scrolls. The next morning, Zaraf began his morning stretches wonder what he should do today. Since it¡¯s a rest day from training, he was at a lost. A part of him wants to lay around, another part want to sculpt, another read a book. For the last one he has no idea why either since he barely read anything in this life. Well, I just use the morning for sculpting, than lay around all afternoon reading or helping either Liyl or Towa. Zaraf thought as he looked at Lily¡¯s sleeping figure before going to the backyard. In the time nest, it is split into three different sections. The time vault which house scrolls leading to different timelines or univeses. The training area, which hasn¡¯t been used in ten million years before they came. Finally the housing area, which are more of a mansion as each house has about twelve room minimum and a large personal space out back. In the backyard there is a path leading to a small pond filled with colorful fish. Next to it was a small field of flowers. Somehow, recently Towa managed to get Lily interested in gardening recently. Except they have yet to plant anything. If he remembers correctly, in a few months, they are going with Chronona and travel to a few planets. They want to collect some of the most rare flowers or beautiful in the universe and make a garden. What would go good in a flower garden?¡± Zaraf wondered as an image of a smiling flower appeared. Nodding to himself as liked his idea, he found a boulder that was in the way more than looking nice. Easily lifting it and carrying to his small workshop, that surprisingly Lily forced him in setting up. She said that it been to long since she seen him sculpting anything. Which happened on the second day they arrived after Whis training. Outlining the chunks he needs to remove and focus on where to strike without removing to much. Realizing that he a little out of practice, wry smiled as he began striking the rock. Chunk by chunk, pieces fell leaving behind a piece of rock ready to transform into a flower. Starting from the top, he began making a faint line circling around the circular rock until he hit the bottom. Repeating the same process a couple more times, he began engraving a flowers pattern between the lines. Slowly a few hours passed by as he got absorbed into, which he managed to finished before his stomach rumbled. ¡°Here is a snack.¡± Lily appeared by his side with a plate of fruit when he sat down the hammer. ¡°How, did you know?¡± Zaraf asked confused how she knew. ¡°I just do,¡± Lily smiled. ¡®Also, I been watching for hours but you don¡¯t need to know that.¡¯ ¡°Ok, so what do you think?¡± Zaraf asked pointing towards the sculptor. ¡°It beautiful, but it doesn¡¯t really match anything here.¡± Lily said but frowned as there no where to place it. Well place it without it looking out of place. ¡°You can just place it in the flower garden your planning to make with Towa and Chronona.¡± Zaraf shrugged. ¡°Hmm, we can see, so put it in a corner or store it away. Which reminds me, can you bring out your masterpiece with us and Azure and Pheon. We can put it near the fish pond.¡± Lily said nearly carrying him as he ate. Placing down the statue, Zaraf wondered why she couldn¡¯t carry it. The sight of her small body carrying would have been a sight to see. The sight of her carrying him was not, and now he wanted to hide in a hole thinking about it. However, the urge to be lazy overcame him, so he sat near the pond watching the fishes. Lily sat next to him, but grew bored and fell asleep on his shoulders again. Growing bored of watching, Zaraf shook Lily awake. ¡°Let''s go check on Towa.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± Lily replied stretching. Arriving at Towa¡¯s, they walked into a war zone of blueprints and plans. The papers covered th floor, walls and even the ceiling. In the middle, Towa was hovering while holding her chin thinking. When Lily went to call out to her, she suddenly shout ¡®ah ha¡¯ as if she solved the universe biggest mystery. ¡°So, if I do this and this¡­¡± Towa mumbled not noticing either Lily or Zaraf when she looked in their direction. ¡°Let leave her be.¡± Zaraf said dragging Lily as they left. ¡°Now what?¡± Lily asked. ¡°We see what the next four years hold.¡± Zaraf replied with a shrug. Chapter 14 The next four years since they joined the Time Patrol, not much changed with either Zaraf or Lily. Their strength and bodies started to increase little to none. It was as if they hit a brick wall when their power level landed near three hundred thousand. According to Whis, it was because they hit the limit of their current body. If they attempted to increase the gravity over a hundred than they would injury their future potential. However, Whis also told them that their Ki and strength will have a massive increase next time they¡¯re heavily injured. Well, after they grow up, since than their body natural limits would be broken and be one Zaraf can¡¯t break. So, besides going on missions, Whis began helping them improve their energy attacks since both of them negelated them. Well, not really neglected them per say, more as avoided using them. They liked to use their fist more, than shooting giant energy beams that will most likely be dodged. Towa on the other hand continued to grow in both looks, height and strength. She been slowly growing into an hourglass figure and adding curves in the right places. Though her red and black skin tight bodysuit with a v shaped hole around her stomach, and has slits on the bottom half, exposing the bottom of her breasts. Along with a white open leg cape that is jagged at the bottom, and red and black high heels She is growing into a beautiful woman with her long white hair and light blue skin. For some reason however, she like to keep her right side of her hair longer. Zaraf once looked for few seconds to long, but was quickly punched into the ground by Lily. Her reason being, that he didn¡¯t stare long enough. The start of Dragon Ball should have began right? Zaraf randomly thought as he woke up. Untangling himself from Lily, he headed for a snack. [Beep! It has been nearly a month since Goku and Bulma began their journey. They currently have six of the seven balls.] Hmm, I wonder if Chronona will allow use to live on earth for couple years. It not like we have much to do, since she hasn¡¯t found the time criminal they been after for four years. Zaraf thought looking out in their backyard. The apple he picked up ended up dropping at the sight. He found Towa outback making out with one of his statues of them. Over the years, he made a few more statues of either himself, Lily, and Towa. Well, he made Chronona and Whis also, but they stored them somewhere else. So, a two options presented themselves to him in that moment. One, he can asked her why she kissing his statue self, or Two ignore it and pretend he didn¡¯t see it. Unknown, to him, he not the only one that seen it, as Lily stared at the scene sadly. It hurt her that her best friend held feeling for Zaraf. Even if she wasn¡¯t aware of them or kept them hidden, she knew she need to confront her about them. Well, when Zaraf wasn¡¯t present which was easy since she control the household. It was her job to protect and managed hers and Zaraf household from family, financials, and cooking. Well, since they don¡¯t really have any of the three outside of themselves and Towa not much she can do. Even if she tried to cook, Zaraf would always beat her to the kitchen and be almost done cooking. An image popped into her head, with her and Towa sitting around with a third woman with big bellies. Zaraf was there placing down their plates and all them smiling. For some reason it looked like a possible future, but who was the third girl. Well, she will just have to wait and see what the future holds. In the kitchen, Zaraf suddenly felt a shiver but couldn¡¯t place why. Only that it might make his life interesting or bonding with the couch in the future. Tossing that thought out of his mind and taking deal with it when it come approach. Zaraf decided to clean up and visit Chronona. Walking into the time vault, he spotted Chronona studying a couple scrolls. She most likely reviewing them hoping for a clue. ¡°Hey, Chronona, I got a question?¡± Zaraf asked. ¡°Ok, what your question?¡± Chronona smiled as she looked at him. ¡°Is it possible for the three of us to live on earth for a few years. Lily and I kind of stuck at them moment due to our age. Towa on the other hand is more interested in inventing so she probably come along with us.¡± Zaraf asked. ¡°Hmm, sure I will need to get ready. So, meet me outside in an fifteen minutes.¡± Chronona said. Zaraf nodded before going to tell the other two. He probably should have checked with them first but oh well. At least they can hang out with Tights and Bulma again. Though, he began wondering if Bulma still hates him. When he returned, Towa was blushing as Lily laughing as she held a picture. It seems that Lily took a picture of Towa kissing the statue. ¡°Get ready, we are going to earth for a few years since it pointless to stay.¡± Zaraf said as he drew their attention to him. ¡°Pointless?¡± Lily asked raising an eyebrow. ¡°We need to wait until our bodies grow, so why not stay on earth? You can hang out with Bulma and Tights again. Though they probably be more interested in getting or hanging with their boyfriends.¡± Zaraf said. ¡°Ok, when are we leaving?¡± Towa asked. ¡°In an hour.¡± Zaraf said as he watched an after image appeared where they were sitting. In nearly ten minutes they were packed and ready with Lily even holding his stuff. Blinking, at their excitement, he began wondering if they wanted to leave for a while. Why didn¡¯t they say anything or suggest an idea, he thought. Even if they don¡¯t leave at that moment, he would have known and they could leave before now. Heading towards the meeting spot for Chronona they spotted her waiting with Whis. He was standing there with his prideful smile looking at them. ¡°Well, we can put our training on hold for a few years, since I also have to handle some things for Lord Beerus.¡± Whis said. ¡°However, I contacted my sister and she agreed to allow you to enter universe six whenever.¡± Whis handed over a button. The base of the button was red and the button blue. ¡°This will send her a message to come for you whenever your ready.¡± ¡°Thanks. Whis.¡± Zaraf and LIly said while Towa studied the button. ¡°Well. time to go,¡± Chronona said as she surrounded them in a white light. Whis watched them leave before going himself. An hour later, they landed in a desert where Chronona said goodbye and will contact them in the future. Left in the middle of nowhere, Zaraf looked around only to see sand and more sand. ¡°Zaraf, I got a lock on Bulma¡¯s Ki signature,.¡± Lily said as she held Towa arm. ¡°I wonder if she still hates me for some reason?¡± Zaraf said as both Flame Step to her. Locked in a steel room with a glass ceiling, Bulma sat there next to Yamcha attempting to flirt with her. Only to see him terrified of her or the female species according to Paur. Secretly deciding to give up on trying to catch him, not like it matters. In a few hours all them are going to die. So, she began watching Goku attempting to blast them out with a kamehameha wave only for it to fail repeatedly. Oolong was complaining about how they are going to get him killed while rubbing his new underwear.. In the middle of the room, a small flame appeared before disappearing leaving three children there. However for some reason they seem familiar, and the boy greatly annoys her due to his looks. His spiky black mohawk and deep red and green eyes with a lean build and baby fat. He wore a black vest shirt with a shiny golden and blue dragon on the back with black boots and wrist bands. His tail was wrapped around his waist while on his left hand a black glove. Though the tail looks more like a belt. Next to the boy, a girl with long spiky black hair running down to her butt. She has a slender build and similar to the boy with baby fat. In a similar fashion, she has a brown tail wrapped around her waist also. Her outfit was cute though in Bulma¡¯s opinion as she wore a white with a black shirt underneath. On the back of her gi was a red phoenix with golden eyes. On her right hand a black gravity glove Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Finally the taller one of the group, a girl with white hair. She had light blue skin and appeared to be around thirteen with a slender frame and purple eyes. The left side of her hair is longer than the other and hangs in front of her chest. She has a golden infinity hair accessory that covers the back and both sides of her head. Her red and black skin tight body suit that has a v shaped hole around her stomach, and has slits on the bottom half, exposing the bottom of her breasts. She wears a white open leg cape that is jagged at the bottom, and red and black high heels. Isn¡¯t that girl a little young to be wearing a outfit like that? Bulma wondered. ¡°Bulma, it been a while.¡± The small tailed girl said as she ran over to her. ¡°Who are you, but you seem familiar?¡± Bulma asked. ¡°Huh, you don¡¯t remember us, we stay at your house for a while.¡± the boy spoke as he looked at Goku. ¡°Isn¡¯t that supposed to be Kakkorot?¡± she heard him asking the blue skinned girl. ¡°I don¡¯t know ask Lily.¡± she said not caring. ¡°Who are you guys, and you cover yourself,¡± Yamcha shouted pointing towards the the blue skin girl. ¡°I¡¯m Zaraf, this is Towa, and that Lily.¡± the boy said lazily as he looked at Goku. ¡°You have a tail,¡± Goku said happy he found someone with one. ¡°So, you have one too,¡± Zaraf replied. Tuning out the two boys conversation like they won¡¯t die in a few hours, Bulma focused on the two girls. Wait, they could escape anytime they want the same way they appeared. ¡°Can you get us out of here?¡± Bulma asked. ¡°Huh, oh yeah that easy.¡± Lily replied with a laugh. ¡°When the next full moon though?¡± ¡°Tonight.¡± Yamcha said grumpy since neither of the three made any attempted to free them. ¡°Oh, well this be interesting?¡± Lily said as Goku looked at he full moon. After a few moments Goku suddenly began to grow as hair rapidly grew all over his body. His height stopped about ten stories up and looked like a giant monkey. His eyes glowed red as uncontrollable rage took over and began shooting energy blast everywhere. Zaraf calmly watched as they castle began to be destroyed. ¡°What is that?¡± Bulma shouted as Lily and Towa carried her. ¡°That is stage one of Oozaru form.¡± Lily said as if it common sense. ¡°Why did Goku suddenly transform?¡± Bulma asked. ¡°Ah, he looked at the moon which activate a transformation. Though, it only works if he still has his tail.¡± Lily said in simple terms as she didn¡¯t feel like explaining the science or knowledge behind it. ¡°How come you and Zaraf not affected?¡± Yamcha asked. ¡°We can control it thanks you very much. Besides we reached the next stage, so we don¡¯t need a moon to transform.¡± Lily said with pride. ¡°Yeah, but you get covered in hair.¡± Towa commented. ¡°What Zaraf doing?¡± ¡°Beating up Goku,¡± Lily said before a sonic boom sounded as Goku flew and crashed in the distant. Goku imminently stood up and roared at Zaraf as he fired another ki wave at him. Basically flicking the ki upward towards the sky. The grand explosion in the sky sent shock wave to the ground making seven of the nine below nearly fall. Lily and Towa stoodfine, while Bulma grabbed them to keep balance. Zaraf began sending a barrage of Ki blast towards Goku, which packed more power than Goku¡¯s attacks. Wounded, Goku appeared to want to keep fighting despite the fact he can¡¯t even get near his opponent. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, I never even had a boyfriend.¡± Bulma yelled as the ground shook as Goku rage powered him up. ¡°Why don¡¯t you date Goku? Sure, he doesn¡¯t seem bright in relationships or outside of fighting. However, he is a genius in fighting as his subconscious is learning from this fight.¡± Lily said as Goku moves are getting sharper and his Ki not blasting off everywhere. ¡°But the age gap, and besides Goku not interested in anything in food.¡± Bulma grumbled. ¡°He should be either eleven or twelve as I and Zaraf were born the same year. Besides, most of the males of our kind only care about strength, missions, and food. Relationships aren¡¯t really there side and usually left for the females. They are extremely loyal, so don¡¯t need to worry about them cheating.¡± Lily explained. ¡°Huh, really?¡± Bulma said with Towa nodding. ¡°They could see another woman naked and not feel a thing if they have a mate. I found out that Polygamy, aren¡¯t common among them unless the wife wills it. Though, marriage was rare among them so it made that even rarer.¡± Towa said. ¡°Besides, Goku teachable but you have to appeal it as a form of training. However, if you need him to bring money in, it better be as something that allows him to fight. So, maybe open a dojo for him in the future or be a bodyguard. If not, anxiety sets in and makes him restless.¡± Lily continued to explained as Bulma began taking notes. ¡°Anything else I should know about?¡± Bulma asked. ¡°Hmm, that males love training and forget about anything else so they easily lose contact with everyone. So it can be a couple month to a couple years, that unless you contact him, he won¡¯t meet you.¡± Towa said as Zaraf went out training on his own and didn¡¯t return for two weeks. Lily wasn¡¯t affected as she said it will be normal for him in the future. Back on planet Vegeta, it would be normal for the males to be gone for months at a time doing missions or training. So, one of Luna lessons to Lily was patients or doing her own training. However when they were older, she would also be responsible for little saiyans. ¡°Hm, ok I will see if I can capture Goku.¡± Bulma said with fire in her eyes. More shockwaves arrived as Goku and Zaraf started picking up the pace. The once standing castle was no more than a pile of rumble. Goku seems to be breathing hard, and Zaraf was calmly fighting him with one hand. There wasn¡¯t much of a challenge with two hands or legs so, he changed strategies. The fight continues to rage on, for a few more hours, until the moon disappeared over the horizontal. Goku began to shrink down, until he was naked unconscious on the ground. ¡°Hmm, he didn¡¯t regain consciousness in that form?¡± Zaraf pouted as he landed beside Goku. ¡°That was disappointing,¡± Towa said as she knew how much Zaraf likes to fight but most of his end to fast. Either he too strong and destroy his opponents in seconds, or something happens. Like what happen to Gub and sucked into space to die, planets exploding, or some random thing. ¡°Well, I guess I train him on the full moons during our stay.¡± Zaraf said with a shrug. ¡°Great, now where are we staying?¡± Lily asked. ¡°I¡¯m sure Dr. Brief won¡¯t mind use staying again. Beside he is currently watching my income from the healing chambers.¡± Zaraf shrugged as Goku woke up. ¡°Ah, why does it hurt?¡± Goku nearly screamed but attempted to stand. ¡°It because you picked a fight with Zaraf.¡± Bulma said. ¡°Now, Oolong give Goku your pants and we can leave.¡± ¡°Where my power pole?¡± Goku asked. ¡°Right here,¡± Yamcha said handing it over. ¡°Ok, so I have to wait one year to find my grandfather dragon ball. Maybe it time to find Master Roshi for training.¡± Goku said. ¡°Nope, your going to heal for a few days before than.¡± Bulma said. ¡°Ok,¡± Goku said unsure why he feels weird with her now. ¡°We let go,¡± Zaraf said as he grabbed Yamcha and Goku and Flamed Step to the Capsule corp. Following behind him was Lily with the cat and pig which instantly got knocked unconscious when he attempted to hug Lily. It took a Bulma a few minutes to stop her from cooking the pig in the over at a very slow pace. Towa brought Yamcha who instantly cowards in her presents, before moving away from her. ¡°Ah, we are back at capsule corp, perfect. Come Goku let get you healing.¡± Bulma said dragging Goku out of the room. Leaving, Yamcha with the cat and pig, Zaraf followed by Lily and Towa went to find Dr. Briefs. Following the Ki signture they found him in his lab. Not much changed since they were last there except a few experiments changed. Dr. Brief was hunched over his work table putting pieces together. When he finally placed the piece he looked over and saw them with a smile. ¡°Ah, your back?¡± He greeted. ¡°Yep, for a few years at least. So, anything interesting happen?¡± Zaraf asked. ¡°Nope, besides you are one of the top ten richest in the world last I check. Those Healing chambers saved a lot of lives and decrease healing time. So you get many donations on top of what you make selling them.¡± Dr. Brief said. ¡°Ok, do you still have room available for us?¡± Lily asked. ¡°Yep, kept your rooms the sames besides them being cleaned.¡± Dr. Brief said. ¡°See you later.¡± Towa said a they left. Wandering around the building, Towa went off to work on whatever project popped into her mind. So, he and Lily just began wandering around the building where they stumbled upon Bulma and Goku. Well, more Bulma was studying Goku body as he healed and she was running test on him. Deciding that they don¡¯t want to interrupt and walked towards the garden. The animal population grew since the last time as a large dinosaur appeared towards the middle. There were at least a dozen different species of birds flying around. ¡°It seems that a wide variety of animals came since four years ago.¡± Lily said as she looked around. ¡°Yep, and it amazing how they don¡¯t eat each other.¡± Zaraf replied as he spotted a t-rex next to a sheep sleeping peacefully. ¡°Are we going to enter the tournament again that happening in about a year?¡± Lily asked remembering that it almost time for it again. ¡°I don¡¯t why not. It gives us something to do.¡± Zaraf shrugged. ¡°But your training Goku aren¡¯t you?¡± Lily raised an eyebrow. ¡°Only on the nights of full moon. It seems he already picked a master called Master Roshi or something.¡± Zaraf replied ¡°Maybe we should join him. Though, I doubt he teach us anything.¡± Lily suggested. ¡°Hmm, It would be a waste as our training probably be a lot harder than his.¡± Zaraf said. ¡°However if you want we can check it out and do our training after his.¡± ¡°Let do it,¡± Lily hugged him. Chapter 15 A few days passed, with Goku being healed in a few hours in the healing capsule. Zaraf along with Lily was ready to fin this Master Roshi, but Bulma wouldn¡¯t allow him to leave. So, Goku spent a few days trying to convince her he wants to train. Finally she decided to tag along to make sure the pervert didn¡¯t teach him anything bad. Whenever either Lily or Zaraf asked, they were told the man a pervert and a retired master martial artist. It turned out that it he was also, the master of Goku adoptive grandfather, and someone called the Ox King. Somehow, an image of a minotaur surface in Zaraf¡¯s mind and raised an eyebrow. The morning to travel to Goku¡¯s new master arrived, Goku called a flying yellow cloud. When Towa asked him why he doesn¡¯t fly, he simple replied he couldn¡¯t. After that, Towa shook her head as she headed back to her lab. She decided to stay behind and work on the fighting mimic idea from four years ago. They had a prototype, back in the time nest but it could barely reach twenty thousand in battle power before short circuiting and blowing up. She also, said she would be looking in building a weighted clothes that go pass two hundred pounds without getting bulky or losing flexibility. ¡°Lets go,¡± Goku shouted as his cloud flew forwards and laughter was heard. Easily keeping pace with the cloud, Zaraf flew by Goku while Lily carrying Bulma. The two could easily Flame Step to Goku when he arrives, but using it to get around was just lazy. The four flew for nearly four hours with three being over the ocean. Somehow, Goku managed to get lost and asked a Dolphin for direction. So, when they finally found the island, they found an old man in front of television watching women gymnastics. ¡°Isn¡¯t this that pervert we found when we first came here.¡± Lily said as she recognized the battle power even if it low. ¡°I believe so, and didn¡¯t Bulma flash him? Or that what Goku said but more innocently?¡± Zaraf thoughtlessly replied as he tilted his head. He listened to Goku adventure for the dragon ball and that how he explained meeting Master Roshi. Smack! Zaraf barely felt something touching his head, as he turned to see Bulma holding her hand. Blinking a few times, it finally register that she hit him, since it was so weak compared to Lily, Towa and Whis. ¡°Ow, what is your head made of?¡± Bulma complained. ¡°Huh, my head normal,¡± Zaraf said pouting as he being called abnormal by one that can¡¯t use Ki currently. ¡°Where did Goku go?¡± Bulma asked. ¡°Master Roshi, I¡¯m here for training,¡± they heard Goku shouting and face palmed. Goku, broke into the house and resorted to shouting into Roshi ear. Followed by some shouting and something about food in the fridge. Knocking on the door, Master Roshi looked annoyed until he saw Bulma. ¡°Who the two kids.¡± He asked. ¡°Friends,¡± Bulma said. ¡°Hello,¡± Zaraf said while Lily nodded as she hid behind Zaraf. The feeling of being stared at by the old man in sunglasses made her feel uncomfortable. It was as if she was imagining her future body, and getting ideas. However, it also felt like he wouldn¡¯t act on them. So she was confused how to act around him, and hid behind Zaraf. ¡°Are you here for training also?¡± Master Roshi asked, as he can¡¯t feel their Ki or strength and that secretly worried him. ¡°Bulma is since she wants to be near her Boyfriend. Also, to protect herself from bullies and perverts.¡± Lily said. ¡°Ok, doesn¡¯t explain why your here than?¡± He directed it towards Zaraf who remained silent. ¡°I¡¯m here to train Goku on the full moon.¡± Zaraf replied. ¡°Why?¡± Master Roshi asked confused on what the full moon has to do with anything. ¡°You will find out,¡± was all that Zaraf said on the subject as a bald headed kid appeared. He was about as tall as Goku who looked around seven, with six dots on his forehead. His clothing were yellow and seems to be some kind of monk martial arts robe. For some reason he was smirking at them expressially Lily. For some reason, I have the feeling I want to beat him up. Zaraf thought which was shared by Lily and Bulma. Walking over, the bald head boy attempted to introduce himself to Lily. Only, he attempted to grab her hand, before introducing himself to Zaraf. Since the boy was male, and didn¡¯t introduce himself to Zaraf first, it became a invitation to fight for the lady¡¯s hand. Only it won¡¯t be to the death like in the other case, it rude to ignore the female mate if they have chosen. ¡°Hi. I¡¯m Krillin, Do-¡± Before anyone could register what happened, Krillin was sent flying over the ocean a few miles out. Master Roshi who watched was secretly glad he didn¡¯t do anything and erased his thoughts about how Lily look in the future. Goku just smiled as he saw someone way stronger than he was. ¡°What just happened?¡± Bulma asked. ¡°Since, he was male, and didn¡¯t introduce himself to Zaraf first, it was an invitation to a non lethal duel. If he however choose to challenge Zaraf for my hand, than it would become a duel to the death.¡± Lily explained. ¡°How do you know this? I found from Towa that your planet blew up when you were three. So how do you know these customs?¡± Bulma asked since she talked with Towa a lot when the two train or hung out. ¡°Hmm, customs have been engrain into us to a certain extent, however my mother left us a video device. There she explain the custom and the old life on Planet Vegeta.¡± Lily explained as Krillin wash up to the shore. The entire left side of his head is completely swollen and unconscious. Zaraf approached him and dunk his entire head into the ocean forcefully waking him up. Shouting about something unfair, he quickly quieted down when he realized who holding him. Accepting that Krillin admitted defeat, Zaraf threw him towards the pink house. ¡°Well, the two of you or him, are strong why not get them to train you?¡± Master Roshi asked Goku since Lily and Zaraf are leagues above him in strength. ¡°He not strong enough,¡± Lily replied since she knows Goku would spend more time in a healing chamber than training. Accepting the reasoning, Master Roshi knew that their training was different since they were so young yet so strong. He began to think about something before nodding at the thought. ¡°Ok, I will train you but you must bring a young lovely female here.¡± Master Roshi said towards Goku and Krillin. Instantly accepting, Goku called his flying nimbus and took off with Krillin holding him. A few hours later they came back with a blue haired woman. They seemed to be talking about beating of cops or imposters of them.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Her long curly hair went down to the base of her back and wore a ribbon in her hair. She wore a green shirt and blue pants with slippers for shoe. Weird shoe for running away from the polices or kidnappers. By the time they returned Zaraf and Lily were playing a board game, known as monopoly. Bulma was building a makeshift phone, and Master Roshi was in the bathroom for the last hour. It seems that the fruit didn¡¯t agree with the old man. ¡°We are back, and this is Launch.¡± Goku said as he walked in. ¡°Ok, well I don¡¯t know about if she meets Master Roshi condition welcome back.¡± Zaraf said barely looking up from the game. He was about to win, but he landed on Lily¡¯s most expensive property and went bankrupt. ¡°How, did I always land on land tax, your property and draw the chance card to lose all the money.¡± Zaraf grumbled as bad luck made him lose. ¡°Bad luck?¡± Lily innocently said which made him suspicious. ¡°Bah, what bad fruit.¡± Master Roshi said finally leaving the bathroom. Three saiyans with sensitive nose quickly ran outside. The seen of green smoke coming out the window, turned them green as Zaraf, Lily, and Goku nearly died from the smell. Two being that could easily wipe out the planets nearby nearly died to a weak old man. [Beep! For surviving the unforgivable gas, Host has been rewards 1000, multiverse points, and passive regeneration.] How can it be that bad, Zaraf thought as he fell to his knees in depression. How come it took killer gas to rewards the training instead of all the training? The system never replied, as he recovered quickly and the green fog vanished. When He looked back into the house, he saw Launch and Bulma twitching on the ground. As for Master Roshi he was blushing from embarrassment. ¡°Ok, since it late we will just start training tomorrow.¡± Master Roshi said before seeing that it not even four in the afternoon. ¡°I mean we will just go over basic stretching.¡± Is he serious? Zaraf wondered what wrong with the old man. For the next hour, the old man went through the importance of warming up. After that, Bulma took Goku and decided to begin teaching him the basics or common sense. It turned out that his reading skill was around third grade, but that about it. They continued until Master Roshi said it time to move. He took them to a nearby island and sat them on top of a hill. He took Bulma, Krillin, and Goku to the side and showed them a stone. ¡°Ok, I want you to bring the stone back, and who ever doesn¡¯t isn¡¯t getting dinner.¡± He said throwing the rock into the forest below. ¡°Ah,¡± The three said before Goku jump over the vertical cliff and Bulma running down the hill. Krillin looked scared, so Zaraf gave a small boot. Boom, Krillin went flying into the forest below, from the small kick Zaraf gave. The screams of thankfulness filled both his and Master Roshi ears as they entered the house. Inside, Lily was watching the news while Launch was cooking. However he noticed she wasn¡¯t cooking the puffer fish right. Note to self, don¡¯t eat the puffer fish. I should tell Lily also. Zaraf thought sitting next to Lily. About a half hour passed since, the training began, and the bald head one returned with a fake stone. The screams of thanks filled the surrounding again, as Krillin reentered the forest. The next one to appear was Bulma who was carried by Goku. Zaraf wondered why he was smiling since he was carrying her, but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Here you go?¡± Bulma said. ¡°Hmm, Alright, but since you two arrived at the same time you have to split dinner.¡± Master Roshi said pocketing the rock. A groan from Goku was heard as the monster known as his stomach was heard. However, since it his master said so he agreed. Goku is weird, was all Zaraf thought while he sat at the table next to Lily. They began eating with him telling her not to eat the fish. So, that night half the residents got bad case of food poisoning. For the next month, Zaraf watched as Goku and Krillin trained hard delivering milk, outrunning a t-rex, outswimming sharks, and doding bees. Bulma began training, but decided to invent something and lost focus. Of course neither him or Lily slacked off, as they did their normal work out, which Krillin attempted. He required a week to recover even with the help of the healing chamber. Finally the night of the full moon appeared and Zaraf was preparing to take Goku to practice his great ape form. If he left Goku how he is, others would probably cut off his tail and seal it without him knowing what it does. So, he could never bring out his full power, even when he doesn¡¯t transform. ¡°Come Goku, we got night training to do.¡± Zaraf said as they all were preparing for bed. ¡°Tired, can¡¯t we do it tomorrow?¡± Goku said as he was basically dead on his feet. ¡°Nope, because tonight the full moon not tomorrow night.¡± Zaraf said as he grabbed Goku. Well it not like I can¡¯t use a power ball, but that so inefficient and not useful for training. It make trying to learn control three times harder due to the unstable blutz waves. Zaraf thought as they appeared in a desert. Here they can fight and not worry about the humans around. However, it was a good thing that the transformation will give Goku a boost of energy, but he going to be tired for a few days. Forcing Goku to look at the moon, he quickly grew into a ten story monkey. Roar! Quickly hopping out of the way of Goku¡¯s foot ,Zaraf sent some weak ki blasts. His goal was to allow Goku to regain consciousness. As for having him learn the Oozaru transformation that can be saved for some point in the future. Training Lily was a lot easier when we were three. Though, she picks up or understands any my ideas pretty quick. Zaraf thought as he smacked the monkey a couple times. [Beep! It is a perk of a soulmate, is they can keep pace with you in anything you do. Since in this case both of you like fighting, training, or exploring different transformation. She will be able to learn smaller details, if your by her side.] Ah, so that why whenever a breakthrough she also experiences one not long after. Zaraf thought and surprised. Roar! Zaraf kept punching or kicking the giant fists coming his way. It continued for a few hours before an internal struggle took place inside Goku. Soon, it ended with him looking over his entire body/ ¡°What happened to me?¡± Goku roared. ¡°It what a Saiyan transform into on a full moon. Most of us, couldn¡¯t control it due to unwilling to train it. However since we only have a few survivors, it would be a waste for you to not acknowledge our race traits.¡± Zaraf began explaining their almost extinct race from history that he knows, and customs. ¡°We were no better than pirates, I don¡¯t want to be one.¡± Goku shouted. ¡°It our race history, humans aren¡¯t perfect either. Besides it exactly like what I said, it is history mean you don¡¯t need to destroy planets.¡± Zaraf sighed as he punched money head. ¡°Besides, Saiyans weren¡¯t always bad, it was until a space tyrant enslaved us.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Goku said as he transformed back and fell asleep. ¡°Ah, the sun is coming out.¡± Zaraf said as he pick Goku up and took him back to Kame house. Tossing Goku into Bulma¡¯s bed, he went to find Lily¡¯s as he was tired. Staying up for nearly twenty four hours made him tired mentally. Laying down next to her, she wrapped her tail around him as he fell asleep. Far away, on top of a floating tower, the guardian of earth known as Kami was sweating heavily. He was listening in on Zaraf and Goku training. The thought of thoses much stronger than them by over a hundred times or more worried him. Well, that and how old he getting. ¡°Mr. Popo. I have came to realized that we are very weak in the universe in both technology wise and strength.¡± Kami said as if he made a groundbreaking discovery. ¡°So? What shall you do now?¡± Mr. Popo asked curious. ¡°I...don¡¯t know.¡± Kami said making Mr. Popo fall over. For the next seven months, Goku continued training hard and Zaraf would take him out on the full moons. When he asked why neither Lily or him were training to become stronger, Zaraf had to explain simply they can¡¯t yet. It took a few hours before Goku could understand it, but when he finally got it everyone cheered. ¡°Zaraf, why are we here, it became boring quickly.¡± Lily said as they were hovering watching Goku delivering milk. ¡°To train our patients really. We usually end our fights or make a breakthrough in strength very quickly.¡± Zaraf said as Master Roshi appeared wearing a suit. ¡°Is that old man going to try for a date again?¡± Lily asked. ¡°No, I think it time for the tournament again if I remember correctly.¡± Zaraf said as he called Towa. ¡°Hello,¡± a sleepy voice came from the other end. ¡°Hey Towa, the tournament is here soon. Do you want to join?¡± He asked since it been a month or two since they talked. Towa began working on one of her projects and lost track of time and said not to disturb her. ¡°Yeah, sure meet you there.¡± Towa before hanging up the phone. ¡°I wonder how much she progressed in strength?¡± Lily said as Goku and Krillin changed into suits. ¡°We will find out tomorrow.¡± Zaraf smiled as they start heading towards the tournament. Chapter 16 The day of the twenty first world martial arts tournament has arrived. Arriving at the entrance, Zaraf sensed Towa energy signature with Panchy¡¯s. Taking Lily over to them, Zaraf left Goku who was catching up with Yamcha. It seems that Yamcha did some training, but Zaraf couldn¡¯t tell if he improved or not because he nearly forgot the man. His strength is around a ninety give or take, but it doesn¡¯t mean a thing in battle. Expressially as Yamcha looked terrified of the female gender. ¡°Did you already sign up?¡± Lily asked Towa as they sensed her energy. She has improved just above half a million if he estimate her battle strength. ¡°No, the only real challenge would be you two. So, I rather not fight you two, so I will just watch with Bulma and the others.¡± Towa said. ¡°Ah, ok as long you''re happy with the decision,¡± Lily said not really caring if Towa joined or not. ¡°Oh yeah, Chronona found the person messing with the timelines. It some demon called Gu or something. His goal is to become immortal as well increase his battle power or that what his Demon profile said online.¡± Towa said. ¡°He posted his goal online?¡± Zaraf asked not totally believing the stupidity of that move. For a genius able to increase other power using their lifespan, he did so dumb and simple is unbelievable. It the same man who couldn¡¯t be found for four years, yet all it required was looking online. Thoughts of it being a trap or misdirection filled his mind since it seems too suspicious. Tracking down Gu can wait until after the tournament, though how does he become immortal when he hits three hundred thousand? It sounds like one of those webnovels with cultivation he seen in his last life. Once they hit a certain point, they start refining their Ki or spirit energy hoping to reach Godhood. Hmm, isn¡¯t the same we are doing, training our bodies, to handle the energy. Than we began to control it until we can hope to gain God Ki? Zaraf thought. No, that wrong, we use the Ki to strength ourselves, which in turns make our bodies better, than an average person who doesn¡¯t. However it doesn¡¯t affect our lifespan unless we reach transcendent stage or God Ki. The sound of snapping near his ear brought him out of his thoughts as Towa and Lily were looking at him. It seems that he dove into his thoughts and tuned everything out. ¡°Well, something on your mind, but you need to sign up before the deadline.¡± Towa said. ¡°Right,¡± Zaraf nodded as he went to sign up. ¡°So, what do you think he was thinking about?¡± Towa whispered to Lily. ¡°Probably, how a smart person like Gu makes a mistake. Than wondering how reaching our current strength would make someone immortal?¡± Lily said hitting the nail on the head, that it was scary. ¡°Well, I got to go sign up, talked to you in after the primaries.¡± After signing up and receiving their numbers, they were glad they weren¡¯t in the same block. On another note they weren¡¯t in Goku¡¯s, or Krillians either. However, sadly for Master Roshi who Zaraf could tell in his disguises was his first opponent. For Lily her opponent was someone named Ranfan or something and doesn¡¯t seem like much of a fighter. Mainly as she looks like she wants to strip her clothes and do a different fight. Which was bad since Lily has a hatred for those that fake martial artist. Someone named Mark or Mr. Satan was the cause in one of her missions calling her out on tricks or something. So, easily flicking all their opponents out of the ring, they made it to the final eight. Looking towards the Blonde Announcer, he was holding a box and standing there a white board. He looked nearly the same since the last time he competed and won the tournament, well a little older. ¡°When I call your name, draw a number and find out who your opponent is. First up, Bacterian.¡± A large man who had smoke coming off him, approached forcing everyone to pinch their nose. For some reason Killian also pinched his non existent nose as well. The thought of punching the man into the ocean crossed Zaraf¡¯s mind, but he would spend an hour washing his hand. ¡°Number two,¡± the man said as he smiled and was missing most of his teeth. ¡°Krillin,¡± ¡°one,¡± he barely got out as he turned green. ¡°Lily,¡± The blonde announcer called. ¡°Four,¡± She replied with a bored expression. ¡°Nam,¡± ¡°Three,¡± A tall skinny man said with a desert wear on. ¡°Girin,¡± ¡°Seven,¡± a dinosaur with wings and blue green scales. ¡°Goku,¡± The announcer called surprising getting it right the first try. ¡°Eight,¡± Goku replied seeing the double zero. ¡°Yamcha,¡± With long messy hair and clothes fitting of a homeless man in the rich district, Yamcha pulled the number six out of the box. This was the first time Zaraf actually looked at Yamcha since he barely looked throughout the perminalry. The clothing he was wearing were fairly cheap which he didn¡¯t care, but it looked like he got mauled by a bear. Sad thing was there wasn¡¯t any bears here in the tournament, or fifty miles around the city. So, he walked through the entire city like that, and the tournament looking like that. ¡°That leave Zaraf with five.¡± the announcer said as he wrote the matches order and their opponents. Match one: Krillin vs Bacterian Match two: Lily vs, Nom Match three: Yamcha vs Zaraf Match four: Goku vs Girin ¡°So, no killing the opponents, maiming, or hitting below the belt on purpose.¡± The announcer explained the rules. Nodding in understanding Krillin mentally prepared himself for his fight, while Goku continued to smile. Off on the side, Zaraf sat next to Lily as they patiently waited since it not going to be interesting to watch. Most of the fighters here didn¡¯t know how to use Ki or using it subconsciously. Well, only Goku, Krillin, and surprising Yamcha were using it subconsciously. ¡°I forgot how boring it was to be here,¡± Lily said as she closed one eye. ¡°Well, do you want to skip the next tournament?¡± Zaraf asked since he wasn¡¯t sure what they were doing than. ¡°Not really, as boring it is, it¡¯s super relaxing.¡± Lily said, ¡°Though it be nice to have Towa Joined.¡± ¡°Hmm, maybe we can visit the saiyans in universe six, after we deal with the idiot genius Gu.¡± Zaraf thought as it seem appealing. There was also Namak where the Namekians lived to uses those wish orbs. Only he didn¡¯t have anything to wish for, maybe infinite system points, or break the limiter on them. Hmm, could ask the dragon on all the saiyans transformations or forms. Maybe even speed up the genetic breaking and becoming ancient saiyans. Zaraf thought as he he had a feeling that becoming an ancient saiyan is stepping into Alpha stage. However, I haven¡¯t really done anything with my Genetic ability besides giving myself a time stop or leap of .02 hundredth of a second. Zaraf wondered if he should wish for the genetic code for them. We shouldn¡¯t have a bad reaction to it, if anything our saiyan instincts will be heightened. Only, we haven¡¯t had any problem with them ever. [Beep! Due to the host being human in his last life alongside being experimented on Host is out of tune with your instinct. Since, becoming a Saiyan the instinct are even furthur out of tune, and recommend on becoming an ancient saiyan.]This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. So, I should wait on becoming a ancient saiyan until I get in tune with my instinct, but Lily should be intact with them. Zaraf thought as neither of them are battle crazy, arrogant, and lusting for battles or destruction. [Beep! This is due to her nature and guidance of Luna and you from the very beginning.] [Mission Alert: Get in touch with your inner self Condition: Discover what it truly means to be a Saiyan. Rewards: Genetic Code for Ancient Saiyans Failure: Unable to become an Ancient Saiyan.] A mission, haven¡¯t received one in a while, or completed any from the list either. Mainly they are based in another universe like reach floor one hundred in Danmachi universe. Whatever that series is. Zaraf thought as heard Krillin and Bactrian called out on stage. Floating up behind the wall, Zaraf decided to watch that match trying to find a solution. How is he supposed to find his saiyan instincts? Hmm, maybe get Chronona to help after dealing with Gu. The start of Krillin match began and lack for a better word, boring. He spent most his time running around dodging spit, or whatever Baterian threw. It wasn¡¯t until Goku about not having a nose, that Krillin won due to his own gas attack. For the next ten minutes, the staff clean the stage and sold air fresheners. The amount they made off it, was probably three times the grand prize at winning the tournament. ¡°Well, let give a warm welcome to our next pair.¡± The blonde announcer appeared on stage. ¡°Some of you might remember her from the last tournament as the runner up, Lily.¡± He shouted as the crowd cheered as Lily walked onto stage. ¡°Now for her opponent, from a small village in the desert, Nom.¡± A slightly weaker cheer happened. Looking at the sight of Lily who looks a little over seven verse someone three times her size in height was funny. The serious attitude he shown was surprising due to him fighting some so young, which got Zaraf wondering. Easily able to peek into his mind due to his powerlevel and unable to use Ki, he looked into Nom thoughts. A village in the desert dying as no water available surprised him. However, it made him wonder why the man didn¡¯t just visit a well or clean river to collected it. Why would he enter the tournament for that reason? Unable to think of one, Zaraf decided to look into it after the tournament. Before the match started, Lily looked towards him as she discovered the same thing as him. Giving her a shrug he didn¡¯t really care what she does, since he most likely will solve the issue later. Maybe, give it a training exercises gaining a small bit of good karma, which is a thing in this universe? Probably. ¡°Begin,¡± The announcer said before Lily poked most of the acupoints on Nom in under a second. ¡°Uhh, Lily wins?¡± He said unsure what happened as most of the people in the crowd wondered the same. ¡°Umm, Lily what did you do to him?¡± ¡°I poked most of acupoints and most of his opening. I highly doubt he will remember it, but oh well.¡± She said before walking back into the waiting area. ¡°Well, that was a surprise.¡± The announcer said unsure what to do. ¡°Now for our next match up we have Yamcha, verse, the boy who won the championship last time Zaraf.¡± The man managed to say before a staff member whispered something in his ear. ¡°It seems that Yamcha, has been sadly disqualified due to passing out due to lack of food. So, Zaraf is the winner.¡± A sad clap went most didn¡¯t understand what to do. So, they gave a low clap to him winning the match before it started, even if he didn¡¯t anything. ¡°It seems that your luck holds true. Betting them with your good luck and their bad.¡± Lily chuckled by his side. It sort of became Towa and her joke, as the amount of times it happened. Anyone outside his base strength seems to get a series of bad luck. When he fought Gub, the four eyed alien was sucked into space and died soon after. If he sent on a time mission, and the enemy stronger than he supposed to be, something happens. Chronona even tested it and had him fight a pink blob called Buu. Somehow, Buu gained indigestered seconds before the fight and imploding on himself. ¡°Soon, I¡¯m going to be known as the God of Terrible luck. Well, since it probably even affect the gods and angels.¡± Zaraf grumbled as he attempted to take on Frieza now. However it be his luck it didn¡¯t happened and a painful fight, but managed with sage and Oozaru mode. Hm, I also need to look into Super Saiyan since we should have been able to achieve two years ago. Zaraf thought as he added it to a mental checklist. Before the announcer could call out Goku for his match a storm appeared forcing it to be postponed. Walking out of the waiting area, they met up with Bulma and Master Roshi, before heading to the restaurant. ¡°So, how confident are you for your match, Goku?¡± Zaraf asked wondering if he should attempted to solve the village crisis. ¡°He looks strong so I think it will be fun,¡± Goku smiled causing Zaraf to sigh. He began grumbling under his breath at the unfairness due to not being able to fight. ¡°I wonder who going to win between you two and Goku.¡± Bulma said. ¡°Zafar,¡± Goku, Roshi and Lily replied instantly. ¡°Huh? Why, that,¡± Bulma asked. ¡°Instinct,¡± Goku said. ¡°Sense of danger and borderline terror. That what my experience says.¡± Master Roshi replied. ¡°He a genius in ways of using Ki and attacks. Though it never shows, due to his enemies get a string of bad luck, directly or indirectly due to him. There was a time we went after a space tyrant well only one. He blew a hole in the ship while we were in the middle of space, due to an explosive wave. That tyrant was sucked into the vacuum of space and the battle ended.¡± Lily explained a dark spot in his his battle history. ¡°Is there more stories like that?¡± Bulma asked which Lily nodded. ¡°Yeah, but can¡¯t really talked a lot about them due to Time Patrol policy. However, there were a couple times that his lucked help. There was a time that a timeline or universe was in danger of exploding, but the creature died to stomachache.¡± Towa said. ¡°There are beings that strong?¡± Bulma nearly shouted drawing a few heads towards them. ¡°They pop up from time to time. They are mostly produced from the bad apples of the universe and usually someone will fight and solve it. However, due to some traveling through time and messing with it, we go in and fix them.¡± Lily went on to explain the basic concept of the time patrol. The group continued chatting about their different experience, except Master Roshi who stared at women chests. Zaraf who noticed it a few times wondered how the old man never got arrested for harassment. Heading back to the hotel, Zaraf entered his room with Lily, Towa has her own separate room. Sitting on the bed, he began thinking about how to go Super Saiyan. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Lily asked. ¡°How to enter the Super Saiyan state and if I should go solve the village issue now.¡± Zaraf replied. ¡°How do you know if you can enter that state?¡± Lily asked curious. ¡°A feeling, however the first transformation going to be destructive.¡± Zaraf said as thought of pushing all his strength behind it. However if he did that, the surrounding would be in ruins. ¡°Go, solve the village issue, than we can explore the transformation at the Time nest.¡± Lily said as she watch Zaraf nod before Flame Stepping away. ¡°What shall I do with that boy?¡± Lily said shaking her head, since if he not training, thinking about training, he helping others. ¡°I wonder if I should force him to build another statue of some kind, maybe another me.¡± she mumbled as she hopped on the bed knowing he won¡¯t be back for a few hours. Arriving at the village, Zaraf looked over the land with a frown. He could feel the life upstream, and very weak Ki signatures in the village and one after it. Flying slowly as he followed the river bed, it took nearly an hour to arrive. ¡°So, this was the problem,¡± Zaraf frowned at the giant wall of boulders stuck together with a weird substance. ¡°Whatever,¡± he shrugged send a small ki blast into the boulders making a small hole to drain the water. Since the dam build up a large amount it could easily flood the village and others easily. ¡°That problem solved, now let find those responsible.¡± he mumbled as he appeared on top of the cliff. Nearly thirty different colored lizard dinosaurs appeared seem angry at being woken up and their lake being drained. The one with a green and blue scale step forwards seeming to be the leader. ¡°Why did you destroy our lake, boy.¡± ¡°Because it was causing problem for others down the river. If you promise not to block off the water again we won¡¯t have a problem.¡± Zaraf said in a tone saying ¡®do as your told¡¯. ¡°...And if we don¡¯t?¡± he asked. ¡°Than a one way trip to Otherworld awaits you.¡± Zaraf said Flame Stepping away. ¡°Boss, I think we should listen.¡± one of the dino in the back said. ¡°Fine,¡± The boss said as he felt Zaraf would do what he said. Arriving in the room, he found Lily asleep on the bed, so he just hopped in next to her. He didn¡¯t bother to clean up or whatever, since he plan to do it in the morning. As soon as his head hit the pillow though, he was out as a light. The next morning, they arrived an hour before the match, as they were going to help Goku warm up. Well, Lily is since they don¡¯t want Zaraf luck messing up his chances since it hits at random. Goku went on the attack, with Lily blocking all his punches and kicks with a single finger. Zaraf watched as Goku sent a faint towards Lily¡¯s head only to follow up with a kick. Only his attacked missed and got jab in twenty different openings. ¡°How come I can¡¯t hit you.¡± Goku yelled in frustration and unconsciously improving his fighting style. ¡°You haven''t trained as hard, or under heavier gravity. Some of the planets in the universe have heavier gravity.¡± Lily said jabbing more openings. ¡°How am I supposed get to them.¡± Goku grumbled. ¡°Who says you need to leave? Bulma father created a gravity chamber last time Zaraf, I, and Towa visited.¡± Lily said. ¡°...And warm up time is done.¡± Zaraf said as he looked at the time. ¡°I will surpass you someday.¡± Goku shouted as he found a challenge. ¡°Go for it,¡± Zaraf said not really bothered since he would make a nice rival in the future. ¡°Can Son Goku and Girin report the waiting area, your fight begin in ten minutes.¡± Goku name was called over the loudspeaker. Following him to the waiting area, Zaraf and Lily waited beside Krillin who was shaking at the sight of them. He already knew that he wasn¡¯t going to win, but he at least thought he would get to the finals. Now he wished he asked if Zaraf or Lily were going to enter. ¡°Good luck, Goku.¡± Krillin said as Goku walked out on stage. ¡°This is going to be fun.¡± Goku replied. The fight began, with Goku going on the offense forcing Girin back as he panically parried the blows. Swatting his tail at Goku, the attack missed due to Goku own tail swinging him out of the way. Bam! Goku fist hit Girin in his head forcing him a few steps back. Continuing his assault, Goku force Girin to the edge of the stage before knocking him off the stage. ¡°Goku, advances to fight Zaraf, while Krillin verse Lily.¡± The announcer shouted earning the crowd cheering. Chapter 17 When Krillin heard his name called and known his opponent was Lily, he looked to be struggling. Since it was rude to the opponent, not that Zaraf was bitter about his, he ¡®gently¡¯ kicked Krillin onto the stage. ¡°Well, someone excited for his match,¡± The blonde announcer said as the crowd laughed. ¡°Sadly, we are going to take a thirty minute break.¡± ¡°Oops, my bad,¡± Zaraf shrugged not caring at all. ¡°You did that on purpose,¡± Lily smiled as she wrapped her arms around his. Not verbally replying, however his small smirk gave him away. They heard a small whine coming from Goku when they walked passed him. It seems he wanted to get the battle started so he can fight. Walking over to one of the staff members, they asked if there was any food. Raising an eyebrow at the request, they simply said they see what they can do. After waiting ten minutes, a few plates were in front of them filled with chicken and ribs. While they were enjoying the meal, the blonde announcer that Zaraf has yet to learn came over. ¡°Ok, I know one of your two are going to win, but can you at least drag out the fight. Some in the audience traveled to see a fight and not one lasting two seconds literally.¡± Glancing at each other, they just shrugged since it didn¡¯t really matter to them. They can just use the chance to train them both. However, Zaraf also was thinking how to get in touch with his instincts. The urge to do battle were there, but he doubted that was what the system was talking about. Maybe, it has to do with the Oozaru form. Did I attempted it to early? Zaraf began wondering as he looked inside himself. Appearing in a black space, he found himself staring at a mirror. Instead of just seeing his current form, it was his last life look and one another him. However the saiyan in the mirror seemed angry as his eyes glowed red and brown fur. He looked like he was in his Ooruza form but, it seemed different. ¡°...Af...Zaraf.¡± He heard screaming as he was pulled out. ¡°Zaraf, hello? My match is starting so you better watch.¡± Lily said looking at him with a frown. ¡°Something wrong?¡± ¡°I may have found a possible breakthrough in a problem. However, I wait until later to explore.¡± He replied with a shrug. ¡°Ok, tell me later,¡± Lily said as she bounced towards the stage. Watching as Krillin walked on to the stage as if it was an accomplishment, he wondered where it came from. He must have talked to Master Roshi and the old man must said something. It was probably something about going even if he terrified and no chance of winning. Lily looked amused as she took a stance as she will drag out the fight and use it to train Krillin. She wondered how strong this human can grow, since humans don¡¯t follow any track. The Saiyan were a warrior race before being destroyed. The Truffles were a Tech race as they advance through technology. However, the human follow both of them as some are fighters, while others are scientist. ¡°Begin.¡± The announcer said as Krillin went on the offense. Lily watched as the bald fighter throwing a fist at her head. Slightly lean to the side, she jabbed out at the openings she found. Jumping back to put distance between them, Krillin appeared to be sweating. He seemed conflicted on what to do. However, a smile soon appeared on his face. ¡°He thinks he has a chance of winning,¡± Zaraf mumbled amused by it. ¡°Why is she taking so long to beat him?¡± Goku asked as he watched. ¡°She training him,¡± Zaraf replied with a shrug. ¡°She attacking everytime she sees an opening which slowly raises his skills.¡± About five more minutes passed before Krillin was laying down on the stage covered in bruises and panting heavily as he spent all his energy. Lily on the other hand doesn¡¯t even look like she just fought for nearly seven minutes. ¡°The Winner is Lily.¡± The crowd cheered as the fight ended and Goku dragging Krillin back to the waiting area. ¡°Now, let give a warm welcome to the contestants of the final semi finals. Zaraf and Goku.¡± The announcer shouted the names. Stepping onto the stage, both of them took a few paces apart waiting for the match to begin. Raising his arms and sliding his foot out, Zaraf wondered how long he should fight for. Goku, has a lot more stamina than Krillin, and learns quickly. ¡°Let the match begin.¡± The blonde announcer shouted. He waited for Goku to make the first move, however Goku seemed to have taken his approached and waited. Lightly tapping the ground, he vanished and appeared behind Goku. Tapping Goku¡¯s shoulder, a slight grin appeared as Goku attempted a roundhouse kick. Shrugging off the kick as if an itch, he sent out a couple of jabs on Goku stomach due to him dropping his guard. He watched as Goku clutched his stomach in pain, but showed no sign of giving up. Blocking a couple punches and sending a few more, Zaraf watched Goku become stronger and better. The amount of energy and wasted movement slowly vanished as Goku began copying his style. Sadly, for Goku, the style is a lot more energy consuming when one attempted to learn or copy it. ¡°Keep practicing and we can have a rematch in a few years.¡± Zaraf said as he knocks Goku out of the ring. ¡°The winner is Zaraf.¡± The blonde man said as the audience roared to life in cheers. ¡°It is time for the Finals and is Zaraf going to protect his title or is Lily going to win this year.¡± The announcer hyped the crowd. Lily walked out onto the stage filled with confidence before taking her place across of Zaraf. Taking up her fighting pose. He followed since it was always interesting to fight against Lily. They would always change up their styles or moves hoping to take advantage of the moment of hesitation. After the announcer began the matched, both shot forward crossing arms as a small but powerful shockwave originated from them. The to began trading blows, never landing a single strike on on each other. Fist would meet fist, while there kicks would be match by a kick. To the untrained eye, which most of the aducience and annocer are, they appeared to be teleporting around the arena. Dust filled the audience eyes as their movements and strikes kicked up a small dust storm. Everyone was watching to see who would get the first visible strike and come out on top. Suddenly the fighting paused as they came into view as Zaraf landed the first strike on Lily¡¯s stomach. Lily, clutched her stomach as she spit out a mouthful of saliva. He knew that it wouldn¡¯t hurt her much or destroy the surroundings. However, he saw a small smirk form before she kicked him. Sliding backwards, as he felt his arms shaking a little as figured out her plan. She increased the gravity the moment before her fist connected and lowered it instantly afterwards. It was a genius move, but if she loses focus even a little it would injure her badly that it would end the match. The other problem is the amount of strain and energy consumption on her body. The rapid fluctuation could easily take a toll on her body, and her Ki rapidly draining.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. ¡°Increasing the gravity with your strike, that genius. However, that a very dangerous thing to do. I love the idea though,¡± Zaraf smirked as he vanished from his spot. He appeared behind Lily as he turned off the gravity on his body. Normally it was sit at hundred but once he turned it off, his speed was off the chart. So was his body coronation as he almost fell off the stage, before appearing behind her. With a small chop to the back of her neck, e knocked her unconscious winning. ¡°That was fun, I suppose.¡± He said picking her up. ¡°And he defend his title once again, Folk. Zaraf is the world champion.¡° The blonde announcer shouted as the audience cheered the loudest. ¡°That was a cheap shot,¡± Lily grumbled as she quickly regain conscious on his shoulder. She was only out for a moment, but it won him the match. Heading back to Capsule corps after collecting the wins, Bulma dragged Goku off somewhere. Towa sent a message to Chronona who on her way to pick them up. Deciding to take a nap, he laid on Lily¡¯s lap quickly entering his sleep. Appearing back into the black room with the mirror, he looked at the two different version of himself. Taking a seat in front of them he wonder what happens now. Should he accept them both only one and which one. Will his personality change or stay the same. ¡°So, you return,¡± His Saiyan yelled out. ¡°Of course he return, they always return just like those scientist and those fights to the death.¡± His human side said as if depressed. He never really acted like that so he wonders why it his human instincts are. ¡°Well, now what do we do?¡± Zaraf asked since he was confused. ¡°First, we destroy this little side passager that has no right to be here,¡± his Saiyan side said as the black room lit up revealing a bug. It looked to be eating an orb, which he instantly felt wasn¡¯t good. Firing a few ki blasts at it, only managed to enrage it. Dropping the orb it was eating, it charged at them. Jumping over the beetle looking bug, he continued firing ki blast across it shell barely putting a scratch on it. ¡°What are you doing? You need to kill it not knock it out. That thing wants to eat your soul and your lucky it only hatched or you be long dead.¡± his saiyan self shouted. Activating his Sage mode, his body gain red primal tattoos all over his body as he continued his assault. The beetle only roared in anger as the attacks grew stronger and started to feel something. ¡°Dragon Kamehameha.¡± Zaraf shot a large red blast as the hints of black formed dragons. A loud roar was heard as the attack connected, followed by a loud squeal. The bug was still alive however it was injured but showed no signs of dying yet. Before, he could recover, the Beetle appeared in front of him and smacked him into the ground. The feeling of his bones breaking and blood running down his lips brought him back. Glaring at the Beetle, he unleashed all his Ki as he transformed into his Oozaru form. Brown hair covered most of his body except his head, chest and hands. His mohawk grew longer, as his muscles expanded slightly. Three rings appeared around his iris as a red line appeared around his eyes. ¡°Prepare to dye you insect.¡± He shouted enrage as his pride refuse to accept a lost to a bug. A small red ball of Ki gathered in his hand as a black, red, and green ring surrounded it. ¡°Sage Cannon.¡± He hit the bug right between the eyes as the ball pass through the shell effortly before exploding the beetle. However, whatever was left of the beetle began to gather, before four of them appeared. It has returned stronger than before. Panting as his attack took most of his energy, a fiery appeared in his eyes as the three rings around his Iris merged into one. What was left was a magenta colored ring that slowly began cycling through colors. ¡°Why didn¡¯t the bug stay dead.¡± Zaraf roared as he went on the attack. ¡°You need to erase it entire existence. Whoever planted this in you really wants you dead.¡± His human half replied sighing as if it another day. Smashing his fist on the steel like shell, Zaraf felt his arms shaking but he refused to give up. Punch after punch, kick after kick, his entire body felt numb as he gathered all the bug into one pile. Placing his hands by his side, he began gathering more ki than he ever attempted before. ¡°Sage Dragon Wave,¡± A loud explosion happened as his attack as instead of his red and black ki, a golden dragon came out. It ate the bugs, before facing him. It had glowing red eyes, and golden scales. However it looked like a giant snake with wings as two hands appeared on either side of him. ¡°Hmm, greeting young saiyan it has been a great deal of time since I last met one. Your are quite strong for your age also and holds many secrets. Your goal is to become stronger than the gods a worthy goal. I will gift a small parting gift for the snack.¡± The golden dragon said before leaving never once allowing Zaraf to speak. A loud smash was heard as the mirror that his two copies were in smashed apart and merged into him. He felt a great deal of emotions at once as he was depressed from his last life. Than great deal of rage, which only heightning due to the Saiyan side being added into the mix. It not that saiyan are naturally angry, it just their emotions are heightened he figured. Than before he could calm his hurricane of emotion a great deal of pain attacked his nervous system. It felt as if his entire body was being torn apart and rebuilt only to be torn apart again. No matter the pain he was awake for the entire thing as wanting to scream but nothing appeared. Outside his body, his entire body was covered in sweat as he began bleeding from his eyes, nose, and ears. Random cuts appeared on his body as causing severe bleeding which Lily, Towa and Chronona attempted to stop. She appeared just in time to help as no one knows what is going on with Zaraf. ¡°Why is this happening?¡± Lily asked as tears gathered in her eyes as she attempted to stop the bleeding. ¡°I¡¯m surprised he still alive as anyone else would be dead three times over with the amount he loss.¡± Towa said. ¡°Whatever it is, it will replace the blood that he lost. You said he was taking a nap?¡± Chronona asked as she placed a banaged on a new wound. ¡°Yeah, than all of a sudden his Ki spike higher than ever without using any of his transformations. It was nearly seven hundred thousand which isn¡¯t possible, since we are barely over three hundred thousand. Than it just dropped back down to normal before he started bleeding.¡± Lily said before a green glow encased Zaraf body. All his wounds and skin rapidly healed, not leaving a single scar behind, however his body muscle expanded a little bit. It looked similar to Teen Gohan versing a creature call Cell. A teen that Chronona seen before looking through the timelines. ¡°Well, he looks fine now, but what happened?¡± Towa asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, at the Tournament he zoned out for a while and when I asked him he said he thought of something. I was going to asked him after his nap and this happened.¡± Lily said wiping her tears since she saw he was ok. Minutes pass and he didn¡¯t show any sign of waking up, however his ki began climbing higher and higher. Eventually it evened out around six hundred thousand but it raised the question on what happened to him. ¡°Let take him back to the Time Nest, and we can locate Gu to take him out.¡± Chronona said as Lily lifted Zaraf and they vanished into a white light. For the next three days, Zaraf didn¡¯t show any sign of waking up. However on the fourth morning, he sat up as he opened his eyes. Instead of his normal Red and Green eyes, a magenta ring surrounded them. Looking around the room with confusion as the scenery changed. Hearing the door open, he looked to see Lily entering holding a tray of food before dropping it. From the dark circles under her eyes,he could tell she hasn¡¯t sleep for a few days. When she saw him staring back at her, the tray dropped to the floor as she jump on top of him. ¡°Your awake finally. You been asleep for three days.¡± Lily said as she shook him. ¡°Oh, really it just felt like a short nap,¡± He said not sure how to explain that made it feel like centuries. ¡°Stay here, I will go tell the others that your awake now.¡± Lily said as she ran out of the room. Shower, than eat, then return. Zaraf nodded as he left the bed. When Lily return with Towa and Chronona following behind her he was in the kitchen making a sandwich. Well, a really long sandwich nearly ten feet long. Every foot was a different type of sandwich. ¡°Yo,¡± He said as he took the first bite. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Chronona asked raising an eyebrow. ¡°Something pretty cool, probably?¡± Zaraf said shrugging. ¡°You looked like you were in pain for days, and that all you have to say.¡± Towa shouted in disbelief. ¡°Well, turns out someone planted a soul beetle in me or mind beetle. Anyways, that was a pain and a half to get rid of. Only, at the end a golden dragon appeared and ate them while causing the who pain issue.¡± Zaraf shrugged. [Mission: Get in touch with your inner self. Complete Condition: Discover what it truly means to be a Saiyan. Rewards: Genetic Code for Ancient Saiyans Failure: Unable to become an Ancient Saiyan.] [Mission Reward: Error reward override. Host has became a Half Ancient Saiyan.] ============================== [Name: Zeref (Zero) Age: Twelve years old one Months Bloodline: Ancient Saiyan (50%) Elite Saiyan (50%) Battle Power: 600,000 (0) Multiverse Points: 151,000 ============================== Chapter 18 A couple days passed since he woke up and besides a couple thing not much changed. His body could finally grow stronger instead of waiting for it to grow. The other was random outburst of emotions as he goes from depressed to angry than calm. Random thoughts of his last life would pop into his head, which would put him in depression. Than his saiyan side would grow angry at the being sad which in turn made him furious at himself. He also decided to change up his look since he has been wearing the same thing since he was three. Now he wears a black short sleeve shirt and pants with black kung fu shoes and stockings. He wears a flowing gray vest with a long black side and red obi tied around his waist and arm band. Now, currently he sitting around a table with Lily, Towa and Chronona looking over a file. Inside showed Gu their time traveling idiot genius. The idiot got himself stuck in a time loop and they need to solve it as it beginning to mess with other timelines. ¡°So, how do we solve it?¡± Lily asked. That was the question as they can¡¯t enter the timeline as it basically in lock down. Any attempted to enter is like slamming into a brick wall going hundred miles per hour. That is without Ki reinforcement or training. They can¡¯t enter before the loop begins or afterwards as it would forcefully eject them from there. So, they are currently stuck as even kill the guy not an option, since it won¡¯t solve it. ¡°We could just pop the timeline? It will fix it self at some point.¡± Towa said earning a few blank stares. The problem is that it would become a hot zone for heroes and villains. They could easily travel in and out the timeline at will. Villians from other timelines could appeared from the future and erase those that defeated them. It is an underhanded move but then again they are villains so they won¡¯t care. ¡°Someone in that time period should be able to defeat him right? What time period did he even go to?¡± Zaraf asked since he was curious. ¡°Hmm, about a thousand years or so ago. A legend of a super saiyan began in that time period but that about it.¡± Chronona said shrugging. ¡°Maybe, we can get lucky and the idiot genius will die by the saiyan.¡± Lily joked as the scroll shattered before reforming in seconds. ¡°What just happened?¡± ¡°Best guess is the timeline upgraded itself or removed the issue like a virus. Bad news is where did it spit him out at?¡± Chronona asked. Sitting around the table, Zaraf tapped his foot as he spread his Ki sense over the universe. He could only due this due to being in the time nest. His normal range is about half a galaxy for the time being and improving. However since he doesn¡¯t know Gu ki signature it made tracking him that much harder. Since, he has a higher battle power it does give him the option to filter out the weaker beings. Anyone below two hundred thousand was disregarded since, he doubted Gu mastered ki control. To his surprise he found tons of beings with strength higher than that, and even managed to catch a glimpse of Frieza. He sadly not at the level to take him on yet since he doesn¡¯t want to rely on transformations yet. It fine to discover them and train them, but to rely on them to fight doesn¡¯t really cut it unless he needed. ¡°He somewhere in the north Quadrant.¡± Chronona said as he locked onto his Ki signature. ¡°I found it...and he died.¡± Zaraf said as he sensed Gu dying to an unknown cause. He couldn¡¯t sense anything and the planet still there. So, either the killer was a master of Ki control or using Godly Ki. ¡°Huh?¡± Towa, Lily and Chronona looked at him in confusion. ¡°Someone just killed him.¡± Zaraf said. ¡°You luck holds true.¡± Lily laughed smacking the table. ¡°Sooner or later it won¡¯t happen,¡± Zaraf grumbled as he burnt the file. ¡°Well, there a couple missions you can due. One of them is helping in a timeline with Trunks and Goten learn something called fusion.¡± Chronona said. ¡°Fusion?¡± He raised an eyebrow never hearing or seeing it. How is he supposed to help if he doesn¡¯t know about it. So, shaking his head, he denied it for now as there is always the future. ¡°Hmm, they should have achieved the so called Legendary super saiyan form. Zaraf you should go, and get it as a trade off, help with fusion for tips on transforming.¡± Lily said in a tone that left no option for argument. The option to disagree didn¡¯t present itself like it usually does, as his saiyan blood accepted it on his behalf. How was getting more in tune with his primal instinct was a good idea was beyond him. A part of him wondered why becoming a saiyan was a smart choice, but for some reason he doesn¡¯t mind. ¡°Fine, I will go,¡± He sighed grabbing the scroll Chronona tossed him. ¡°Don¡¯t talk bad about me while I¡¯m gone.¡± Vanishing into the scroll, a smile formed on the trio left behind. They walked out of the building fully intending to use the time as girl talk. However that ended when Whis appeared with a very annoyed Lord Beerus. With Zaraf Appearing on the lookout, he appeared next to Goku with a Halo and a green man doing a weird dance pose. The green man looked like he was heavily blushing from embarrassment as Goku enjoyed it. ¡°Well, hello who are you?¡± Goten said as they spotted him and raised their guard as they can¡¯t sense him. ¡°I¡¯m Zaraf and I was sent by my boss to help you learn fusion.¡± He boredly replied as it didn¡¯t interest him. Maybe he can teach it to Lily and Towa since he sure wasn¡¯t using it. Not that he didn¡¯t have anyone to use it with, totally not the reason. ¡°Your a saiyan. Whose your parents, since Vegeta and I aren¡¯t?¡± Goku asked when he noticed his tail. ¡°I¡¯m a full blooded saiyan since I¡¯m with the time patrol, but that is beside the point. Let get on with teaching.¡± Zaraf said as Goku nodded as he refocused on his son and Trunks.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Learning the theory and getting the dance memorized easily, Goten and Trunks asked about the Saiyan transformations. Somehow, they got Goku to agree so, they all gave him space. Zaraf watched closely as Goku focused his Ki. His usually wild black hair turned golden with is eyes turned teal green. His muscles expanded slightly as a golden aura surrounded his body. ¡°This is Super saiyan one, now this is super saiyan two.¡± Goku said as he focused on his Ki pushing it higher. Goku¡¯s hair grew with a few strands fall over his forehead and his muscles getting more defined. His Ki nearly multiplied by a hundred, which Zaraf made sure to note. He noticed that Goku expression grew more serious and hummed. ¡°Now, for the level beyond this. I call super saiyan three.¡± Goku said as his voice dropped in deeper near a growl. Goku¡¯s power increased by nearly four hundred as his muscle mass increased yet again. His hair grew down to his thighs as lightning sparked around his body. For his expression, his eyebrows completely vanished and looks similar to their great apes form. Well without the fur on their body, making Zaraf wonder if they need to access super saiyan three before combining. After a few seconds, the form vanished as Goku looked taxed and tired as an old woman on a crystal ball appeared. ¡°It is time to go Goku, that last stunt you pulled spent the rest of your time here.¡± She said as Goku laughed. After he said goodbye, Piccolo and him decided to get the boys practicing the fusion dance. It is interesting to watch as two become one beings even with the failures. One time they two boys turned into a twinge like being covered in wrinkles. Other times they turned into one that had one too many donuts and could barely walk. Finally after a couple hours, they finally managed to do it, but their attitude was incredible cocky. It seemed like all bark and barely any bite since they couldn¡¯t focus. When they lost an argument they took off to face whatever they were facing. Since it wasn¡¯t his mission he didn¡¯t care so he vanished. Appearing back in the nest, the building he left in was in ruins. The roof and most of the walls were missing. Sounds of clashing fist were heard, as he heard shouts of pain and anger as he could feel two weak ki signature. Both, Lily and Towa were injured and he didn¡¯t know by how much, since Towa wasn¡¯t moving. Exiting the building, he saw the entire nest in ruins, well most since the time vault in perfect conditions. However, everything else is a mess and Chronona and Whis stood off to the side. She was in tears as Whis just looked at it with indifferents. Looking up at Lily, a deep rage took hold as she was on the verge of death, as a purple cat toyed with her. Her left armed dangled by her side as it looked burnt and broken as bones made an appearance. She was desperately fighting in her Super Saiyan form which she somehow achieved when he was gone. ¡°Another one?¡± an angry tone appeared behind him as the cat vanished from view. Instantly giving a roundhouse kick, to the voice his foot was instantly caught with minimum effort. Kicking upwards, he felt like it was a diamond mountain as the cat didn¡¯t even move. ¡°Oh, your not going to transform,¡± The being sounded amused only adding fuel to his rage. Activating sage mode with his Oozaru form his power increased to thirty million due to sage mode stacking on top of Oozaru power. However his power kept growing as it was fuelled by rage, that dark clouds gathered over head. Lightning varying in color, appeared as Zaraf seen Lily laying broken in the rumble of a building. ¡°A sage, haven¡¯t seen one in eon since they usually stay in the demon realm.¡± The cat said more amused than angry. He easily began to block, Zaraf¡¯s assault from punches to kicks and even ki blasts. Not being able to lay a finger on the one that hurt Lily, Zaraf rage turned into fury as his eyes turned cold. This even unnerved Buurus, as he felt a small bit of pressure as silent fury scared him. It even felt like Lord Zeno, cheerful mood when he erases universes. Zaraf Ooruza formed dropped confusing everyone watching as his power shot through the roof. His hair turned golden as lighting began to appear on his body, and his eyes turning green. The muscles slightly enlarged, and his top half of his outfit tore in half. He just achieved super saiyan with his sage mode. His power was sitting over one hundred and fifty million and growing. Every failed punch or kick made it grow even faster as he forced his body to raise it more. I hope this works as this is going to suck afterwards if it fails. Zaraf thought as he punched Beerus arm, which caused him to raise an eyebrow. Genetic Playfield, he thought as he entered into Beerus genetics and began wrecking havoc. Anything he could find he destroyed before being forcefully pushed out. Beerus, had punched a large hole in his gut, causing him to skip across the ground. However, he watched as Beerus crouch over and spit out blood. His fur began to fluctuate, as his eyes and body rapidly changed. It seems that his body was breaking down due to his genetics being destroyed. Sadly a small being appeared, barely a couple feet tall. He had an oval head with two shades of blue. Standing on either side of him, two beings with only their eyes poking out of their clothes. The small being seemed to carry a childlike smile as he looked at the purple cat. ¡°Hello, Lord Zeno.¡± Whis said. ¡°Hn,¡± the being said as he never took his eyes off Beerus. Reaching out his had he repaired Beerus body back into shape before looking over to Zaraf. As if he was going to do something, a man appeared between them with a smile on his face. However, his eyes weren''t smiling as he looked down on Zeno who barely register the man. The man looked to be in his late twenties. His red eyes glowed as he ran his hand through his long black hair. Zaraf instantly recognized the man as it his entire reason he a saiyan in Dragon ball. Lucifer has appeared before him once again for reason he doesn¡¯t know. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that boy or I will have to erase you.¡± Lucifer said looking down on Zeno. The angels Zeno side looked as if they wanted to move, but seemed frozen in place. Their staff looked to be trembling as their boss and ruler trembled also. Zaraf who was laying on the ground, could only watch as he slowly bleeds out. If it wasn¡¯t for his strong body, and regeneration, he would have died of blood loss as it wasn¡¯t a small hole. It has nearly tore him in half. Lucifer, what are you doing here? He wondered as he was sure that they wouldn¡¯t meet again or anytime soon. For him to appear now, either something happened or just visiting and he doubts it that one. ¡°Who are you,¡± Towa asked as she held a barely conscious Lily on her shoulders. ¡°I am Lucifer, my dear and a friend of Zaraf.¡± Lucifer did a small polite bow to her. ¡°Friend, we never seen you before and we are around him nearly every moment.¡± Towa said not believing him at all. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe me, now what to do about this situation. I didn''t think he would meet the purple cat this soon. Hmm, what to do either send him to another world or erase nearly everyone memories?¡± Lucifer hummed as all the eyes landed on him. ¡°Let go with memory wipe, since it the easiest solution. Oh, and Boy if you get any idea of erasing the trio, I will erase you.¡± Lucifer said in a low growl towards Zeno. Afterwards he snapped his fingers erasing nearly everyone memory except for a couple. Zeno and his guards vanished, alongside Beerus and Whis leaving behind Chronona and Towa to clean up. However first they need to get Zaraf and Lily healed or Zaraf might die while Lily was unknown. Her arm is nearly mangled so they need to hurry to heal them, and without doubt they are going to get a large power boost. ¡°We need to hurry or they might die at this rate.¡± Towa said as she began carrying Lily towards the medical area. With the hope of most of the equipment still being in working order, Chronona picked up Zaraf. Luckily, two of the healing chambers survived even if they are older models. Placing them inside, Chronona sighed as she went and looked at all what has been destroyed. ¡°What happens now?¡± She wondered. ¡°Wait for them to heal and ready to take on missions,¡± Towa said with a sigh. ¡°Why did the God of Destruction even attack?¡± ¡°Who knows, who knows.¡± Chronona mumbled with a frown. Chapter 19 A few days passed since Beerus attacked, however Zaraf is yet to leave his healing capsule. His injuries and exhaustion of achieving Super Saiyan with sage mode boosting his power way beyond. This took a heavy toll on his body, which is now repairing itself while increasing his power. Sitting outside his chamber, Lily sat there waiting for him to heal and awaken. Dark circles could be seen under her eyes due to lack of sleep. However, she does spend a few hours helping rebuild the nest, only to return shortly after. Both Chronona and Towa are worried about her, but they have neither the skills or power to force her to rest. Anything they attempted she just shrugs off and if they attempted to drug her, it barely effects her. In the small room, a small beeping sound began waking Lily as she began nodding off. Zaraf who was in the chamber began to stir as they Machine began draining out of the liquid. Stepping out of the machine in all of his glory, which Lily tackled him and instantly passed out. ¡°Did she pass out seeing my rocking muscle?¡± He joked as he carried her to the bed before looking for clothes. Thoughts of learning to materizel clothes entered his mind as he tired but the amount of time he lost clothes was small. ¡°What shall we do now? Training only does so much, and we need experiences, only my luck interferes.¡± Zaraf began mumbling as he thought about it. ¡°Maybe it time to go travel to another world.¡± ¡°System, is it possible to bring anyone along with me when I travel to another world?¡± he asked. [It is possible only if they agree to go with you willingly.] Hearing the mechanical voice a smile formed on his lips, but world should they go to. They can¡¯t go to a weak world where no one can give them a challenge. That would defeat the purpose of even going, but they can¡¯t pick a too strong of one either. The other thing is that he doesn¡¯t know that many worlds to travel to due to his short freedom in his last life. ¡°Do you have any recommendations?¡± He asked. [There are currently four worlds that fit your situation. The first being Cultivation Chat Group. This one has martial artist attempting to reach immortality with nine realms. They do this by refining their bodies and purifying them over years of training.] [The second one is Panlong or Coiling Dragon. Similar to the last one, they have nine ranks before coming what they call saints. After saints come a few more tiers and offer slim a chance to create your own universe.] [For the third one is Tales of Gods and Demons. Like the last two the world split the strength into ranks, however it split into Demon Spiritist and Fighters. Demon Spiritist absorb a demonic beast soul to help speed up their cultivation or strength.] [Finally we have God and Devil System. The world watcher or ¡®god¡¯ grew bored at how slow the humans were evolving. So the apocalypse began with a system being connected to everyone turning them into evolvers.] Looking over the list, he seen the list all had something in common which they involved strengthening his body. However, he wondered what would happen when he leaves this universe. Would only his soul leave or would he take his body and his body would strengthen when he returns. Will the world freeze or continue on at different ratio. How will this work exactly? He asked since he doesn¡¯t want to return and turn into an old man in a single night. [Your Body and Soul will be transported to the chosen world. However, your strength will be changed around to match the current worlds. Warning the conversion rate isn¡¯t a hundred percent accurate since it attempted to change to give you maximum benefits.] [As for what will happen is it would continue to a different ratio. A hundred years in another world could mean a week here. However upon returning, your bodies will converent back to your current age and add your new strength. Be warned though if you die, you will die here as well.] The way the entire world freeze seems kind of cheap and convenient but works for him. Now the question came down on how to convince Lily to come along. He thought of inviting Towa, but she said she wanted to train at her own pace. So, he could just invite her next time they go, and when he returns he will go fight Frieza. If I become a Universe Creator will I still be one upon returning? He asked since he worried he would lose any chance of battle upon returning. [Yes and No. You will still have your universe however it will be like a Personal Dimension. If you were a universe creator and still attempted to fight here, the world would collapse in an instant. So, the system will seal your powers outside your dimension unless you leave for another cultivation universe.] Deciding they world he wants to go to, he began thinking of a way to tell Lily. It about time he told her since they have been together for the last twelve years. Of course he won¡¯t tell her all his secrets only about the system and his genetic ability. Now that he thinks about it he hasn¡¯t really been using it to it best ability. The amount of work and calculation he needs to do before adding, changing, or removing genetic code is a lot. He could probably give some humans similar traits to a saiyan such as zenkai boost. Of course it wouldn¡¯t be that great since they would only receive about half the original boost. Sighing as he figured as it be a few hours before she woke up, he decided to go visit Towa. Walking out of the healing clinic, he looked around and seen most of the areas have already been cleaned up. He could sense that Towa was cleaning up the chunks or ruins while Chronona spawned new building over top. ¡°Why were attacked?¡± Zaraf asked Towa as he appeared behind her. ¡°I will start from the beginning since it there not much to tell.¡± === Flashback After exiting the time vault, the found the Lord Beerus angrily looking at them. Unknown what they done, Chronona asked why he suddenly appeared. ¡°Chronona, your job is to manage time and keep idiots messing with the timeline. So tell me, why I had to deal with an idiot who arrived on my planet calling himself immortal. He wasn¡¯t even that strong.¡± Beerus said. ¡°Well, we were tracking him, but he suddenly got himself into a time loop where we couldn¡¯t answer. When we finally found him after the timeline spit him out, he died.¡± Chronona said sounding terrified. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I kill you now for that mistake. He interrupted my nap.¡± Beerus said as his purple aura awoken bearing down on them. It felt like nothing we ever felt before and they couldn¡¯t even feel his Ki. Jumping in front of Chronoa, Lily and I attempted to hold back his attack. Only he didn¡¯t fire any Ki or anything of the sort. Instead he appeared in front and backhanded us. Skipping across the ground, fear filled my body as we were at a loss at what to do. ¡°I will erase the demon first.¡± Beerus said as he pointed his claw towards me. ¡°No,¡± Lily screamed as she struggled to stand up. As if the fear pushed her, she transformed as her hair stood straight up. However it appeared as if it shorten itself and turned blonde. As for her Ki a golden glow appeared around her body and multiplied by fifty.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. She rushed to in hopes of saving me, but took the blast to her arm. Only, she pushing herself and continued to attack Lord Beerus. The traded blows, well more like Lily trying to punch him with him barely using his nail. === End Flashback ¡°That most of what happened before you appeared. Since then, Lily been by your side as Chronona and I have been fixing things. I have decided to take training seriously, since I don¡¯t want to feel helpless once again.¡± Towa said with fire in her eyes. Maybe I should take her with us to train. I¡¯m sure mastering some laws or getting a taste of Divine Ki or energy will help her in the future. Zaraf thought as wonder how to go about telling them or how much to tell. Maybe, he will just say it a Training System since it covers stats, skills, and training options. Deciding that what he wants to do, he mentally nods as he finally decided on a game plan. Telling her that he has something to tell her and Lily when she up he left to talk to Chronona. He has to tell her about their training trip and the option of stop being time patrol for a while. Sure being one allows them to easily find battles, but with his Ki sense he can seek them out easily. This would also, cover up their massive increase in strength, maturity possibly, whatever other benefits. After his meeting with her, even if she was sad to let them go she understood and couldn''t force them to stay. So, she agreed and he told her that they would be leaving when Lily woke up. Sitting by Lily side, a couple hours rolled by but the longer he waited the more nervous he grew. Thoughts of just going before she woke up crossed his mind, but how would he explain anything. It not like he can say they fell into a time rift as that would lead to more questions. He patiently waited as her eyelids gently stirred as she opened her beautiful icy blue eyes. ¡°Morning Sunshine,¡± He greeted. ¡°Hey Zaraf, you finally healed.¡± Lily said jumping into his arms again. ¡°Yep, and we are going on another training trip, but this one special.¡± Zaraf said sparking her curiosity. ¡°How so?¡± She asked. ¡°We are going to another universe and I don¡¯t mean one of the other twelve realms.¡± He said confusing her. ¡°How?¡± ¡°There is something that I never told you and you probably picked up on it over the years. I have a system attached to my soul that help me train. How do you think I had an idea how to train when we were one?¡± Zaraf said scared of her reaction as she stared at him in disbelief. Things began to click into place as he always knew how to train or idea on how to train something. ¡°Was your theories part of what your system told you.¡± She asked fearing the answer for some reason. ¡°No, my theories are my own, however the system would help fill in or correct some of my thoughts when I discover enough. It how I knew about super saiyans being a possible thing due to guessing how it works. We have enough S-Cells so we can transform now which you managed to do.¡± Zaraf said. ¡°Is that why we are going to another universe to train?¡± Lily asked confused. Shaking his head no, he thought how it would be best to describe it. ¡°We are currently in a very awkward spot since Lord Beerus and Zeno have their eyes on us. So, we need to strengthen ourselves, but I don¡¯t know if they would allow us to grow. If you are worried, there will be a time difference for a example a hundred years there could be a week here.¡± He explained as he calmed her down. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you will go on your own and never return or return with a harem filled with beautiful women I can¡¯t match. Then you will just throw me away.¡± She began crying as he pulled her into his chest. ¡°I would never do that, besides your the only one I got my eyes on. We been together since day one and I¡¯m afraid you would leave me.¡± He whispered softly into her ears. She only silently weep his chest do to thinking of the future, as the once image of three women just began to rapidly explained. Thoughts, of the future and wanting to make that scene a reality, she began plotting on forming him his person harem. If he tried to refuse, she going to beat him up until he accepted, but they need to fit a list of criteria. A small shiver went down his spine as she didn¡¯t react in any form he thought she would. When she patted him on his back, it wasn¡¯t because he said something good or bad. No, it was because she was planning something and it bigger than last time. ¡°What are you planning?¡± He asked slightly worried for his future. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, you will find out in the future.¡± She said with an innocent smile which only raise his alert level. ¡°Let meet up with Towa and we can get going.¡± He said as he stood up heading towards the door. An hour later, Chronona dropped them off on a nearby planet which Towa tossed down the capsule holding their ship. Saying goodbye, they watched as Chronona left before heading inside the ship. ¡°So, where are we heading?¡± Towa asked. ¡°Hmm, if I remember correctly in some of the timelines, Gohan mentioned that someone on Namek could unleash some of our potential. So let''s go there and see if it''s true.¡± Lily said as he went to set the course. ¡°It says we have about three months before we arrived give or take. Now, are you ready to begin our training trip?¡± Zaraf said after walking out of the control room. ¡°Training trip?¡± Towa asked confused. ¡°We tell you in a moment.¡± Lily said. System, we are ready to enter Panlong. Zaraf said in his mind as a portal opened below their feet. Falling into the portal, he found himself standing in line for something called Ernst Institute enrollment. Standing behind him Lily and Towa were in a similar situation as information about the world flowed into their minds. It seems that the world set their age back a couple years so they are currently eight again. Why would it reverse their age, he didn¡¯t know or why it cast an illusion over Towa light blue skin. As for the year it was 9990, and currently a brown hair boy was giving an impressive display. After a few minutes the boy couldn¡¯t go on and ended the test, which impressed everyone as they hailed him as a Prodigy. He was quickly accepted into the academy which he was soon followed by a blonde haired girl. ¡°Zaraf,¡± An old man called from his red robes and not looking up. He frowned as he read the name as it was only one, and that means it an orphan. ¡°Put your hand on the orb.¡± He said almost disgusted that the orb has to be touched by him. [Elements Discover:
  1. Law of Earth: Exceptional Affinity
  2. Law of Water: Exceptional Affinity
  3. Law of Fire: Exceptional Affinity
  4. Law of Wind: Exceptional Affinity
  5. Law of Time: High Affinity
  6. Law of Space: High Affinity
  7. Law of Life: Exceptional Affinity
Due to the potential of becoming a universe creator, the system has improved Law of Time and Space to Exceptional Affinity.] However instead of showing off all his Affinities the orb only showed wind and fire. The old man attitude changed instantly as he personally walked him over to the next part of the test. There another old man stood there casting a spell on him. He felt the gravity increase, however since he has been training in hundred times gravity he barely felt it. A few minutes rolled by before he felt the pressure as it was now beginning to pressure his soul. An urge to beat the man up crossed his mind as touching his soul was a one way ticket to the afterlife. What my status? He asked the system to distract him from beating the man up. ============================= Magus Rank: Rank 1 Warrior Rank: Rank 1 Talents: Law of Earth: Exceptional Affinity Law of Water: Exceptional Affinity Law of Fire: Exceptional Affinity Law of Wind: Exceptional Affinity Law of Time: Exceptional Affinity Law of Space: Exceptional Affinity Law of Life: Exceptional Affinity ============================ [Due to Host reaching above one million before leaving the DragonBall universe, he is consider Rank One. As for such a rank, in this universe they use what they call Battle Ki and Mage Force which is more potent. Which in return makes it harder to grow in strength the higher their ranks.] So, each rank is considered a about a million in battle power here. He thought but quickly changed his mind as that didn¡¯t make sense. There is a multiplier between the ranks but by how much I don¡¯t know yet. When the pressure annoyed him enough he walked off the stage and waited for the verdict. He was instantly entered and all his cost were covered as they gave him a scholarship. As for Lily and Towa, they entered as well, with the same scholarship. However, for some reason Lily kept looking at the Blonde Girl. I wonder if the system has any way to train here quickly. He thought as being weaker than the two old men rubbed him the wrong way. However let''s wait until later, as now we need to find a spot to live for the time being. Chapter 20 A week went by in a flash since appearing in the world and having to explain the system to Lily and Towa. While, Lily didn¡¯t really mind and happy she knew one of his secrets, Towa on the other hand wasn¡¯t. One question after another she hounded trying to get the full list of it abilities and where it came from. So, he spent a few hours lying, removing certain information, or refusing to answer with ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯ It was Lily who ended up saving him from the questioning as they yet to find a spot to live temporarily. So to solve their issues, he borrowed without a plan of return gold from the city gang. Not that they know it was him, since he snuck in and out without being caught. ¡°Zaraf, how do we train here? Even doing our normal training not giving us much of a benefit.¡± Lily said pouting as they spent over a day training their young bodies again. [Beep! To train the mage path, one must increase and store the force inside them by meditationing and gathering their elements from outside. For the Warrior path, one must train their bodies and allow the elements to strengthen their bodies from the inside. To receive better training method either discover or buy from the store.] Relying the information a small grumble came from Towa as they wasted an entire day. Thinking of it, even if it goes against what he wants. He prepares to use the sacrifice and buy something from the system. [Training Methods (Panlong): Sculpt the Earth- Increase the speed of learning Earth Magic/Laws. - 1000 points Surf the Water- Increase the speed of learning Water Magic/Law. - 1000 points Fly the Skies- Increase the speed of learning Wind Magic/Laws. - 1000 points Burn baby burn- Increase the speed of learning Fire Magic/Laws. - 1000 points Time of a River- Increase the speed of learning Time Magic/Laws. - 1000 points Big space little space- Increase the speed of learning Space Magic/Laws. - 1000 points] Looking them over the list of options as options for every branch was available he decided to pick three and reach Saint level. Trying to learn all six at once will be counterproductive and waste his time. So, he bought the earth, fire and wind which he gave copies to Lily and Towa in scroll form. He didn¡¯t even know it was possible, but now he knows. Scanning over the methods to train, he liked the earth one since it involved sculpting. The only thing that confused him was why it used flat edge only. However, he it has to do with sensing the earth particles and carving them into the boulders. As for the wind and fire, they had different methods and seemed more difficult. For the fire, they need light a small flame in their hands before moving it around without touching it. It doesn¡¯t sound that tricky except they can¡¯t use a spell or nearby flames to create it only the flame particles in the air. After that it just adjusting the heat, changing the size, and creating more than one. Finally for the wind, it basically becoming one with the wind and allowing the wind to guide you or controlling it. When completely mastered you would be able to feel your opponent making a move before they do. Which sort of reminded of the description of Ultra Instinct that Whis gave them when Towa asked what it was. ¡°Well, let''s get to training, since we only got three weeks before classes and a couple more before we return to our world.¡± Towa said getting pumped to begin training. ¡°Huh, didn¡¯t we mention that there was a time flowed differently here.¡± Zaraf said. ¡°No you didn¡¯t but by how much?¡± Towa asked. [Beep! One thousand years here is a day to dragonball universe until you leave than it 1:1.] ¡°Until we leave it one thousand years here to a day there. However when we return our bodies will return to the age we left plus a couple days or so. Though if we die here we die there and the ratio will change to 1:1 when we leave.¡± he explained as he looked at the system. ¡°Oh, that good.¡± Towa let out a sigh of relief. ¡°So we got a lot of time yet not a lot of time since we be long dead before even ten years passed. Who knows what kind of trouble we will get into or arrogant noble will attempted to take us.¡± Lily said as it nearly happened a day after the test. They were leaving the hotel when a carriage rolled by and a young noble brat spotted them. For some reason he was attracted to a pair of eight years old. So, one beating was in order since he hasn¡¯t even achieve rank one in either warrior or magus paths. ¡°Hmm, that is true so should we begin our grueling and monton training?¡± Towa said but was grinning as gaining strength interest her. Heading towards a small clearing in the forest outside of town, they split into their own training. As he pulled out some different sized boulders, Lily began watching the clouds and Towa attempted to grow a flame in her hand. Feel the earth essence and focus on that feeling. Zaraf thought as he stared at the boulder attempting to gain an understanding of the instruction. After standing there for nearly thirty minutes with his eyes closed he finally felt something and became inspired. So taking the flat edge chisel, he began slicing through the rocks as he moved his energy around. It not really ki as it much thicker here, and has a different feel to it. From the feeling it like his genetic ability but since he barely uses it, he can¡¯t be sure. Carving the stone for nearly five hours, a statue of a grown up Lily appeared, only he didn¡¯t carve clothes on her. Admiring his work, he quickly stored it into his space ring alongside all hsi other statues. Only he and a few should be allowed to look at it, with a few being Lily. Hmm, I feel stronger but it doesn¡¯t feel like I¡¯m about to breaking into the second rank. If I have to estimate it around half way and barely able to sense Lily and Towa they are about to reach there. Zaraf thought as he looked towards Lily and Towa hard at work or Towa since Lily staring at the clouds. ¡°Shall we take a break?¡± He called out to them with them nodding. ¡°Ok,¡± Lily said as she stretched since she been laying on the ground most of the morning. ¡°I could use a break, attempting to enlarge the small flame is mind numbing.¡± Towa said as her flame grew from a fingernail to about half a golf ball. ¡°If training was easy and entertaining than we would have five years old blowing up planets at a snap of their fingers.¡± Zaraf said almost sagely before getting smack on his head. ¡°What about that one planet you blew up a few years ago.¡± Lily and Towa said before huffying. Of course he didn¡¯t have a reply as he didn¡¯t have an answer as he can¡¯t say they were special case. There have been moments in history where younger children accidently blew up their planets. Not all the races train their bodies but instead their minds, which cause their technology to soar. Which leads to children accidentally blowing up the planet due to the leaders carelessness.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. ¡°Let just get something to eat before we continue.¡± Zaraf said changing the subject. After they left the clearing, a blonde girl appeared with blue eyes watching them leave. For reasons unknown, she has taken an interest in them. However, she also remembered that she need to train so she left quickly wondering how to approach them. As Zaraf walked away the feeling of being watched vanished making him wonder who it was. He has no way of knowing as his Ki senses doesn¡¯t work well here. As for his skill set, beside his martial arts, everything else is unavailable. So he was unable to use the Flame Step to get places faster. ¡°It weird how this world barely advance in technology. They have old monsters who ages are in the thousands yet barely has plumbing.¡± Towa complained. ¡°I think it has more to do with how the world advances. Most spend time cultivating or training trying to become immortal. If they can¡¯t they just kick back and relax not caring about the world. There is also an issue where most commoners can¡¯t read or write. So the world is just advancing a lot slower than others.¡± Lily said. ¡°There also, ¡®I won¡¯t help as someone else is already doing it,¡¯ mentality.¡± Zaraf chip in. ¡°I have been wondering about this for the last week. Did you guys turn on or up your gravity with your gloves?¡± Towa asked figuring they could up the gravity again. ¡°No, they are currently off as we didn''t know how or what the effects would be on arrival. Besides we had them set to hundred so long, we need a break so we haven¡¯t turn them on yet. However, it feels we need to go back down to ten since our bodies aren¡¯t as strong here which is weird.¡± Lily said thinking how they nearly had bodies of steel before leaving. However, if she was to compare them right now they would be around an athlete that doesn¡¯t use Ki. ¡°Maybe it has to do with the transfer and trying to get the maximum benefit. If you had your bodies before leaving you would have been around high rank six or so. At least you still have your transformation.¡± Towa grumbled. ¡°We haven¡¯t been able to access super saiyan again yet, and the Oozura puts too much pressure on our bodies currently. We figure we need to reach around rank four to access them again.¡± He replied making her nearly face plant. ¡°How about your sage mode?¡± Towa asked. ¡°Tried and nearly exploded with less than a sliver of energy. Though it like a yellowish green mist here instead like in our Universe.¡± Zaraf mumbed the last part not realizing that the energy he trying to use is the wrong one. ¡°Good thing neither of you relied on transformations as it is going to take time to get them again.¡± Towa grinned that they lost their cheaty transformations for a while. Walking through the city, they calmly looked around the city hoping to find a shop that would sell to them. They may have nearly ran some of the business out of business due to how much they ate. Well Zaraf and Lily since Towa ate two plates compared to there twenty five. ¡°So how your training coming along in, Lily?¡± He asked since it nice to listen to them instead of just sensing it. ¡°Why don¡¯t you lay on the ground and stare at clouds.¡± She snapped as it was beyond boring to her it seems. ¡°What about you Towa,¡± He asked seeing that Lily mumbled about stupid boys or clueless Zaraf. ¡°You already know,¡± She replied in monotone. ¡°I was just asking,¡± He sighed since both of them are angry at their lack of progress. It seems that it harder than he thought going from quickly progress to barely feeling any at all. There is also the possibility that they are in another universe that completely forigen to them. Or it could be their hormones are completely out of whack due to getting a younger body. Zaraf thought as they weren¡¯t this snippy before. Guiding them into a small restaurant they began to eat and their moods began to grow as smiles appeared. Peacefully enjoying the meal, Zaraf felt something clique was going to happen but he couldn''t put his finger on it. Due to lack of reading fiction in his last life, he can¡¯t identify it by the feeling only it coming. True to his thought a young noble about ten entered and has a weird look in his eyes. It appeared as if he desired or lust after something which was weird due to his age. He wore high quality clothes or high quality in the time period. With a blue robe and short brown hair covering his chubbiness, everyone inside thought the kid needs a diet. The chubby kid scanned the restaurant and smirked as his eyes landed on Lily. Waddling over, her appeared next to their table as if he did something worth a million gold. ¡°Hello, my young lady, shall I show you a good time by leaving behind this street urchin.¡± He said as if he was the most beautiful thing. Sadly, for him it one thing to insult other company but if they also happened to be with their soulmate. Well, he going to know a new definition to pain and gender. Lily who was on the receiving end with a knife hand stop moving. A deadly silent took over the restaurant as an icy feel appeared. With her bangs covering her beautiful icy blue eyes, she began chuckling as her knife vanished. Wondering where her knife went, Towa looked at the boy who was now realizing that something was wrong. Hundreds of cuts appeared on his body and a red liquid began covering his skin, and phantom pain in his lower half. However when he looked down his little brother was missing and a knife in his foot. Sadly for him or lucky he quickly fainted before he registers the pain. Standing up Lily gave him one last kick before leaving the shop and ignoring the boy guard outside. Dropping the boy bag of gold on the table, Zaraf smiled as he left a wave. It felt good to get a mel he didn¡¯t need to pay for and quickly caught up with Lily. ¡°How dare he say that and that arrogance. He couldn¡¯t be more than ten and...and ugh so stuipid.¡± Lily ranted as she couldn¡¯t believe she was flirted with by a ten year old. The only person she would accept to flirt with her was Zaraf and she didn¡¯t know why. ¡°Well he won¡¯t be flirting with anyone anytime soon or ever. Now I¡¯m more worried about how his family going to react. If he has a brother he will come, than assassin, than father, grandfather, before finally an ancestor long thought dead. That how it usually goes in those novels similar to this.¡± Towa said. ¡°Novel?¡± Zaraf asked since he didn¡¯t read anything like this then again he doesn¡¯t read much. If he did read it usually low fantasy in a modern time setting. ¡°You really need to read more when you relax.¡± Towa sighed as she facepalm as he usually sculpt to relax. Shrugging at the incoming dangers, he wasn¡¯t really worried as the pressure could be used to push them to new heights. However they need to be careful as to not overdo it or they would really end up dead. ¡°Can we check out the art gallery?¡± Towa asked as she saw it in ahead of them. ¡°Why not,¡± he said with a shrug as he wanted to see this world standard. Entering the gallery, he soon became disappointed as some of the pieces looked barely entering advance level. Yet they are called masters or masterpieces which disappointed him. He only made a couple masterpieces over the years as they need luck, enlightenment, and feeling. The only feeling he got from them was bored or trash. Towa and Lily felt the same as they looked around as they were used to his and picked up a few things over the years. His are all around Expert levels and just missing that one piece to make a masterpiece. So, after a few minutes of being disappointed, he wanted to leave but Lily spotted something. ¡°Zaraf, why don¡¯t you sell some of your lesser sculptor. We don¡¯t really have a place to put them all and don¡¯t really have a use. So why not sell them so we have some money in the world?¡± she said. Thinking about it, he nodded as he has hundreds just sitting in his storage ring. However, most of them he doesn¡¯t want to sell or get rid of due to them being him, Lily or Towa. What is worse is that over a quarter of them are them clothless except Towa due to Chronona. She got Lily hooked on the smut novel and she asked him to make some of her at different ages. Sighing at the thought only a quarter of them are reliable to see since he doesn¡¯t want to sell one of them expressially the ones without clothes. So, that left ones with animals or mythological which he assume aren''t here. After talking to the director he managed to get a few of his pieces up and sighed as he won¡¯t get the maximum amount. This is due to him not being a well known sculptor and age which the man didn¡¯t believe him. So after negotiating a deal he had to wait for the sculptor to be sold and only expected a few thousand. ¡°What shall we do now?¡± Lily asked. ¡°Warrior training an option, since we did mage training this morning.¡± Zaraf said. ¡°Hmm, I noticed that many only follow one path. So why do the two of you want to follow both?¡± Towa asked. ¡°It similar to Zaraf theory I¡¯m guessing. Our Oozaru form boosts our bodies power, but burn through our energy quickly. Why super saiyan form boosts our ki level but strain the bodies. However, whenever I thought of combining the two it felt like it the two aren¡¯t ready. The super saiyan form is a third complete before we can completely combine them.¡± Lily tilted her head as she explained. ¡°Then why did we have to travel to this universe.¡± Towa asked. ¡°I wanted a pocket dimension where I¡¯m a universe creator and to get a taste of what divine ki feels like. I believe that once we hit saint level we should be able to feel it and go higher in rank.¡± Zaraf said earning a few nods from Towa and Lily. ¡°So two bird and one stone.¡± Towa said as she changed subjects. ¡°Bingo, now let''s begin our training,¡± he got excited as hope of breaking through the ranks was exciting. Expressially since he going to crank up the gravity and hope there more improvement than before. ¡°Let''s do this,¡± Lily said. Chapter 21 The day to enter Ernst Institute finally arrived after a month of hard practice. For Zaraf the training speed satisfied him on the most part due to becoming a peak rank two warrior. As for his magus rank he became a high rank two earth mage without spells. He could buy them from the shop, but he figured he get them from the school or adventuring. For the girls however, they were dissatisfied due to the speed they are going. Even if they had similar ranks as him they we only a high level warrior and low magus. This was due to the learning their tasks to speed up their magus training while he knew how to sculpted. The other thing is them complaining in their sleep at the unfairness of having a younger body. Now they would have to wait even longer to ¡®eat him¡¯ or something, which terrified him. ¡°Which dorm room are you two in?¡± Towa asked. ¡°Huh, what are you talking about, you two are sharing a room with a couple others. I¡¯m the one crying since I won¡¯t have Lily nearby or bathing partner.¡± Zaraf said as this is the first time outside of when they were three she wasn¡¯t by his side when they sleep. When they were injured or took a nap doesn¡¯t count, but not having her nearby is going to be different. ¡°What!¡± Lily shouted drawing head from students and random civilians walking by. ¡°I know it stupid,¡± He nodded his head as Towa lowered her head into her hands. ¡°It you two that are abnormal, since usually a boy and girl don¡¯t do that unless they are married or extremely young.¡± Towa said. ¡°...Lies,¡± was all Zaraf and Lily said in sync before fuming at their problem. ¡°Fine whatever, just train your mage force at night and sleep between classes. I think boys are allowed in the girls dorm during the day.¡± Towa said as she gave up trying to convince them. ¡°So who are your dorm mates?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know until I arrive there but I think it some guy called Dixie or something.¡± He shrugged as it didn¡¯t bother him or he cared much. ¡°As for the other two no idea.¡± ¡°Ah, ok I guess we split here to check out the dorms than.¡± Towa said as she watched a very dramatic scene. It was if Zaraf was off to war and Lily was behind wish him luck and goodbye. It was as if they weren¡¯t going to see each other again. Aren¡¯t these two saiyan? They don¡¯t act like any I read about or has a consistent mood. For a few months they can be strict, the next happy, than bored. Towa thought as she dragged Lily away with a small smile she didn¡¯t know of. Watching as Lily was dragged away, he decided to go check out his dorm which he found plain. The barest of essentials were there such as a bed, a bathroom and a kitchen. Everything else was empty except for one of the rooms where a ten year old boy was training. Lightning was flowing around him as he meditated, but didn¡¯t didn¡¯t destroy anything. Ignoring the boy training he tossed a couple of things into the room next to it claiming it. Though he realized he didn¡¯t really have much besides what has been gifted to him. It was mostly clothes he received though and he rather just keep them in his storage ring. So, he just placed photos Towa drew up of the three of them when she was relaxing from inventing. ¡°It not nice to stare,¡± He spoke as he found Lightning boy looking at him. ¡°Who are you?¡± The blonde hair boy asked. The boy had bright blue eyes, with long blonde hair that matched his high noble status. Well, the noble status was a guess on Zaraf part since they didn¡¯t look cheaply made. ¡°I¡¯m Zaraf one of your roommates.¡± He said crossing his small muscular arms. ¡°I¡¯m Dixie Leon, now some rules. One, don¡¯t interrupted my training, two don¡¯t invite other over when I¡¯m training, finally don¡¯t be noisy when I¡¯m training.¡± ¡°Yeah sure, just follow the same rules when I¡¯m training.¡± Zaraf said sounding not very interested in the conversation or the rules. Nodding to him, Dixie went back to his room to train some more, as he thought it was time to visit the girls. Leaving the dorm, he made his way across the campus towards the girl dorms ignoring some weird gazes. Barely able to sense Lily¡¯s energy due to the distant, he walked until he found it. Knocking on the door, a blonde girl around their age appeared. Similar to his roommate she had blue eyes but seems shy of him. Behind her, he found a spiky tornado launched into him as Lily seemed happy to see him. Though it barely been twenty minutes since they split. ¡°Come in and meet my other two roommates.¡± Lily said throwing him over her shoulder and slamming the door close. ¡°You have meet Delia Leon already or seen, and this is Alice.¡± She said pointing to the blonde girl than a bodybuilder girl? The girl¡¯s arms are nearly twice the size of his head and giant making him guess she around fifteenish. ¡°Delia the same age as us, while Alice is fourteen nearly fifteen.¡± Lily said smiling. ¡°It''s nice to meet you both, oh Delia do you have a brother named Dixie?¡± He asked causing her to nod. ¡°Well, you look similar to my roommate that uses lightning. That''s why I was asking.¡± He smiled. ¡°Are you and Towa ready to go train?¡± He directed his attention to Lily and Towa who exited her room. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lily said pumped. ¡°Do the two of you want to come along?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Delia said a little bit shy as she sort of stalked them during their training and now joining them. She wondered if they could give her any tips to speed up her training with them, as they will outpace her sooner or later. Finding an empty area in the forest around the school, he pair Delia with Lily due to both using wind. So both of them were laying on the ground attempting to gain insights from the clouds. It was the hardest and the first stage of the training their wind. Towa just continued forming a fireball in her hand turning up the heat so her surroundings got singed. Lets see what I carve today, he thought as he closed his eyes and thoughts began to form. Soon an image of their ten meter Oozura form fighting a dragon formed with a large present. So, he got the feeling and image now it time to carve. Losing himself into the carving the sculpture, nearly eight hours went by as he add the finishing touches. Adding the final touch he hoped back and look at his near masterpiece. It was a peak expert level he graded, so he was pleased with it. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m about to breakthrough to rank three already, amazing.¡± he said pleased that he peak of rank two in magus and warrior. ¡°Stop talking to yourself, and get onto Warrior training,¡± Lily said as both her and Delia was doing push ups will doing a handstand. Only Delia seems to be having trouble as her face was redder than a tomato and glad she didn¡¯t wear a skirt.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Sighing as he nodded he quickly stored it into his ring before upping the gravity around him. He began his daily work out of gathering Ki from the surroundings, and training his martial arts. Even Towa has started training nearly daily as she was following Lily¡¯s led as the female¡¯s group leader. Wait isn¡¯t Towa Lily¡¯s slave? He thought as he mentally shrugged as it didn''t bother him much. After a few more hours of training, he felt a stream of energy flow through his body as he smiled. He has just broken through as a rank three warrior before sighing. The first three ranks are easy to breakthrough, while the next three will take a month or two. Than the final three might take a couple years. Quickly getting use to the strength surge, he decided to end training here. Delia collapsed to the ground groaning about monsters. Lifting her up, he could feel she managed to become a rank one warrior. On the way to the dorms they didn¡¯t meet anyone which was surprising but works for them. Dropping Delia into her bed, he said bye to Towa and Lily as he can¡¯t stay inside their dorms when it''s dark. So making his way across the campus he entered his own dorm where he found Dixie eating at the table alone. ¡°So, where are our other dorm mates?¡± He asked the blonde boy. ¡°There aren¡¯t any as there seems to be an odd number this year. Where were you today?¡± The boy asked curiously. ¡°Training with my two friends and your sister since she one of their dorm mates. She nice by the way.¡± He replied, earning a nod from the boy. ¡°She managed to become a rank one warrior today which was surprising. It usually takes a few days or so but she really talented.¡± This earned a confused look on the blonde boy on why his sister was training as a warrior. As if reading his mind Zaraf decided to fill in the gap. ¡°I believe and so do my friends that a strong body supports a strong mind. Well most of the time since there are muscle heads that only care about their bodies.¡± He said earning a nod but not really understanding. ¡°Think of it like this, a magus trains his mind and soul in some cases. A warrior trains his body so why not train them both. Even if a magus only trains themselves to rank three it will help in the long run.¡± Zaraf explained getting a satisfying nod as Dixie was getting an idea. ¡°Do you mind if I join you in training one day?¡± The blonde boy asked. ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t mind but it only focus is training, not ogling my friends. Even if they are cute,¡± Zaraf said earning a blush from the boy. ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± the boy managed to say as he finished up and hurried into his room. Throughout the night, he continued to meditate as he couldn¡¯t really fall asleep. He attempted to but he continued to toss and turn, and had a million thoughts going through his head. Most of them were about Lily or Towa and something happening to them. There were also ones where Lily left him because he wasn¡¯t strong enough. So, when the night passed, he made his way towards her with large strides. When he arrived he spotted her looking out the window. Seeing him coming, she vanished from the window and opened the door letting him in. Since everyone else was asleep she took him to her room and pushed him onto the bed. They hop next to him and curled up and went to sleep since neither had class until noon. Sleeping soundly, he failed to sense movement until they were woken up by a loud boyish scream. Opening his eyes, he found Alice staring at him with daggers in her eyes as both Delia and Towa came running. Delia looked as if she was sore from the workout yesterday and Towa glaring daggers at Alice. ¡°Why are you screaming so early.¡± Towa asked in an icy cold voice. ¡°Why is there a male in here,¡± She replied angrily. ¡°You care why and by the looks of it they are sleeping. From what I know they have been like that since they were three and your lucky they got clothes on.¡± Towa said closing the door as she going have words with the bodybuilder. As for Delia she just blushed at the comment and gained a sad look in her eyes. What anyone didn¡¯t noticed was Lily who spotted this out of the corner of her eyes. She continued to pretend like she was asleep but made a mental note to talk to Delia later about joining. Towa was already on board, but didn¡¯t feel like making a move yet as they are still young. At the rate they are progressing they are likely to become immortals due to hard work in even their own universe. Not many know that when one access God Ki they gain a longer lifespan the more they use it. This is caused by the excess energy soaking into their bodies and cells until their mortal and ageless state merge. As for this universe, she has a similar thought on how saint mode works. Only since the world energy and ki is more potent making it so not everyone compatible with it. As for why they are high compatible is due to their training in Ki and having large amounts. So their bodies really only need to convert their Ki into more compact form resulting in quick progress in the beginning or so. So even if they are young they have a lot of time to get to together so no sense in rushing it. Besides, Lily need to work with him to get him to open up to the idea. ¡°Well, take a nap since class started today and we have training after class.¡± Towa said closing the door on them. ¡°Come along Delia, we might as well chat since we are up.¡± Falling back to sleep, Zaraf gave a quick thought on what the two girls were going to talk about. Thoughts of wonder left as quickly as it came as he wondered why a weird feeling for the future appeared. Waking up a few hours later, he found he has about an hour until class for earth, while Lily already in hers. Towa was sitting alone at the dinner table looking over scroll she found in the library. It seems she has class after his so she will be joining their training afterwards. Sitting down across from her, a feeling that something annoyed Lily appeared making head towards the door. ¡°Where you going?¡± Towa asked curiously. ¡°Someone annoyed Lily and feel more than one. So going to pick a fight since it has been a while since I had one.¡± he replied walking out the door. He heard Towa following him, soon after as he heard her closing the door. Walking a few minutes, he found Lily and Delia being surrounded by about seven guys with three on the ground. Sensing their rank they all are around rank four or five magus making them stronger than them. ¡°Do you know who my father is?¡± a blonde kid who looked around fourteen shouted as he held his bloody nose. ¡°A seer?¡± Zaraf whispered in his ear as he pressed the pressure point knocking the boy out. ¡°Now what going on here and who do I get to fight?¡± ¡°Zaraf, I already dealt with three, but they are all challenging you for my hand.¡± Lily said earning a nod from him. ¡°Very well, I don¡¯t have to take it easy on them.¡± He grinned as they initialized a death battle according to Saiyan customs. If they backed off it would have only been a beating, but since they attempt to attack...death is the answer. Striking the nearest boy in the throat, he instantly crushed his wind tube before moving onto the other ones. The screams and bone breaking filled the surrounding as Zaraf smiled as his prey attempted to run. Only, it was cut short when a rank seven healer mage appeared putting an end to it before he could kill them all. ¡°What''s going on?¡± an old man asked as he leaned on his cane healing all the boys bone and windpipe. How that boy survived this long he doesn¡¯t know as it seems that each rank add a boost in vitality. That or the boy is a survivor that very, very lucky. ¡°They enable the death battle for asking for my hand. I did try to warn them but they didn¡¯t listen.¡± Lily spoke with a smile not fearing the man. ¡°...we are going to need a conversation and go from there.¡± The old man didn¡¯t really look like he wanted to process with it. There has been many cultural conflicts over the years in the school and outside. Which they all need to processed with caution as one wrong move and it could cause more damage than needed. Nodding, Lily began explaining about the important parts of the saiyan culture they follow while also courting or mates part. By the time it ended, the old man just sighed as he can¡¯t expel them from following customs. He can¡¯t let it go unpunished either but they are one of the school¡¯s most potential students. They are only eight from their records and already rank two magus. ¡°Don¡¯t let it happen again, and if it happens again don¡¯t try to kill them.¡± He said collecting the injured boys. They needed more time to heal, and needed to be disciplined from picking on someone six years their junior. Normally it didn¡¯t matter if it was centuries when they hit saint rank but the first hundred years are the hardest. ¡°Alright, but no promises.¡± Lily said with a smile. ¡°Well, come along Zaraf and Towa we might as well get an early lunch before he needs to get to class. Where you going Delia your coming along too.¡± Lily said as Delia was walking away and Zaraf, giving a simple shrug. ¡°Who paying though?¡± Delia asked. ¡°Who said anything about a restaurant.¡± Towa said with a sigh as she knew Zaraf and Lily like hunting more. Since they found out that it better and more peaceful to catch their own, so they don¡¯t have other staring at them. ¡°What?¡± Chapter 22 Over the next few months, Zaraf kept on training with the girls and Dixie who joined them from time to time. He has managed to raise to the peak of rank three as a magus and soon rank four warrior. As for things happening in his life, his sculptors now sell for a million or more in gold most of the time. He is considered one of two rising stars in the art world alongside Linley Baurch. The other boy was a nine year old dirty blonde haired boy, who also studies at the Ernst Institution. Delia and Lily have both seen him as he takes their wind class and spent most of the time training. From what he learned he also has talent in fire and earth but isn¡¯t in either of these classes. However, he has the same training method as himself when training as an earth mage. As for Lily, she has regrown into her nine year old self again same as him and looked six again. Well it doesn¡¯t really bother her or him, as there wasn¡¯t much changed since they only shrunk about five inches. In the DragonBall universe they were around the time for a growth spurt, but beggars can¡¯t be choosers. Anyways, Lily has made great progress as she a high rank three magus and peak three warrior. She hasn¡¯t made a breakthrough as a rank four warrior either but could feel she closes. As for what was happening outside of training, she is considered one of the top five beauties among the younger boys. However those boys also learned not to harass her or get leechy thoughts as they want to be in one piece. Also, her roommates got used to finding Zaraf and her sleeping in her bed and he not there it would be surprising. They didn¡¯t worry about the two getting into trouble due to their age, and neither did the school when they were summoned. A group of girls summoned a teacher when they saw him entering or leaving the dorm at weird hours. Towa on the other hand made great progress as a magus as she recently broke through as a rank four magus yesterday. However, she was only a mid rank three warrior as she focused on the magus path more recently. As for her life outside of training, it studying all types of spells and rituals. She says she wants to be prepared for whatever life could throw at them. Finally, Delia the newest member of the trio¡¯s group who managed to slip without him noticing. Zaraf wondered why she would follow Lily¡¯s lead as she was shy for the most part around him. Anyways onto her progress, she managed to become a mid rank three wind magus recently and peak rank two warrior. Dixie was a genius in his own right as he became a mid rank four lightning magus recently and a low rank two warrior. He would make his goal to join them for training once or twice a week to work on fighting skills. When he learned that rank doesn¡¯t mean a thing in front of experience, he would spar with Zaraf for a couple of hours. Alice the girls other roommate, shook her head and pretend that he wasn¡¯t there or existed inside their dorm. She hasn¡¯t made the greatest progress as she was only a peak rank four magus and fifteen years old. Her progress isn¡¯t the greatest as she more gifted towards a warrior, as she rank five warrior. Why she wants to become a mage he doesn¡¯t know or care as she developed a superior attitude to him. It was a random as one day he showed up to meet the girls for lunch and she began acting high and mighty. From what he knows, she gotten a boyfriend that was also a somewhat wealthy noble. Shaking his head he actually wondered what the noble boy was thinking, but tossed the thoughts aside. ¡°What are the plans today?¡± Lily asked as her and the other two girls exited their dorm. ¡°Well, besides our day off of training today, I thought we could go shopping.¡± He shrugged as he didn¡¯t really mind girls shopping much. They enjoy it and that is what makes him happy alongside the space rings that help carry their bags. ¡°Hmm, that is acceptable since they don¡¯t have much entertainment here beside a couple visual arts. Thoses get old fast, and so does shopping as most stores sell much of the same stuff.¡± Towa shrugged not caring as a smile formed. ¡°Why are we taking a day off from training when we are so close to a breakthrough.¡± Delia sighed as she asked this question multiple times before. It usually appeared before she breakthrough in a minor thing such as mid, high, or peak within her current rank. ¡°We need to rest as well, since we aren¡¯t machines that can train twenty four seven. Our bodies might be able to continue, but our minds can¡¯t yet. Sure we can go days without sleep without a problem, but we can still get mentaly tired pretty fast.¡± Lily explained shaking her head. Towa just shook her head as this conversation happens every single time they rested. It was more of a game at this point, as she just chatted with him as the other two did the roles. By the time they arrived at the restaurant, Lily and Deli completed their ritual and were smiling. A small shiver went down Zaraf¡¯s spine as he spotted the two girls smile as they must have a surprise in store for him. He only knows that it will happen after shopping today but that about it as he gotten better at predicting the future. Well, more his instincts have gotten better as the two given him a lot of practice lately. ¡°So, did you hear Linley Baruch fought Rodie about one of the class beauties?¡± the group heard as a pair walked by them. ¡°Yeah, and told that if they want to fight then fight it out at the yearly tournament.¡± they heard before the two left the groups hearing. ¡°A yearly tournament, might be fun to check out.¡± Zaraf side earning a sigh from the girl trio. They know he could probably fight above his rank in hand to hand as most warriors rely on either a few battle qi moves or weapons. So take away their weapons and they lose most of their usage in a fight. Well that is what they observed of the lower ranks since they haven¡¯t seen higher ranks fighting. As for fighting magus, well they are doomed once he gets close as most don¡¯t usually train in a weapon until later. They are so focused on casting spells or using flashy moves that their magic usually lacks strength. As for their bodies, they rely on their magic to save them and don¡¯t train them making them more of a glass cannon. ¡°Shall we asked so we can go to the mountain range and fight some magical beasts in a few months?¡± Lily asked. ¡°Hmm, maybe as it would give us more opponents to fight and possibly eat.¡± Zaraf said as he wiped away the drool. ¡°Though we may need to slow down as we are only eight or nine and I doubt they would allow us.¡± Nodding in understanding, the girls thought as they heard that the mountain range was dangerous. So why would they allow them to enter at such a young age and dying wasting one of the most talented that ever joined.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. ¡°So, we need to train and just graduate early than. I think we need to be rank six magus for that.¡± Towa said. ¡°Hmm, so we either train to rank six or wait until we are twelve to ask permission from the school.¡± Delia said. Nodding as that seems to be the case since he estimate a half a year minimum from the time he breaks into the fourth rank to fifth rank. Since he also wants to bring along everyone else more time was needed. So, it could be very well when they are twelve before they leave if they train hard. ¡°Well, we just need to train hard tomorrow, now let eat and go shopping.¡± He said, as all the males in the restaurant sent him a gaze of pity. For the rest of the day, he followed the girls around to most of the shops as they either window shop or found something interesting. Tossing most of their stuff either into their space rings or his, he enjoyed the walk. It would have only been better if they weren¡¯t followed by a boy in red hair though. ¡°What do you want?¡± Zaraf asked with a hint of coldness. ¡°I want you to stay away from Delia,¡± the boy arrogantly said. ¡°Who gave you permission who can be around her?¡± Zaraf asked boredly as he noticed the boy only a low rank two magus. ¡°She is going to be my future wife as she can only be next to the greatest.¡± The boy arrogantly proclaimed. Bam! Zaraf smashed the boy into the ground and walked away leaving the boy with a concussion. He doesn¡¯t have time to listen to idiots that view girls as trophies. If Lily heard him she would have broken both his arms and legs. So it was lucky for the boy that the girls were in a shop. For the rest of the day, he enjoyed their outing as he dropped them off at their dorm before heading off to his own. He was sure or pretty close of breaking into rank four magus tonight even if he only meditating. The next morning he found him infinity closer to breaking though and will likely breakthrough today. However, he noticed that Dixie recently made an improvement and could only shake his head. The boy really needs to allow his mind to rest if anything. Until he reaches saint rank he needs to allow his mind to rest so he can make more improvements faster. He could only sigh in relief the boy not being counter productive at the moment from training twenty three seven. Heading towards Lily¡¯s dorm he whistles as he knocked on their door. After a few minutes a new girl appeared and scowled at him before slamming the door. Confused on what happened he knocked again, only for the same girl to answer. ¡°What do you want, boy,¡± she said in a disgusted tone. Confused on what happening Zaraf wondered why a woman looking eleven looked at him like he killed her family. She has long red hair and eyes with deathly pale skin with a magus rank 3 and warrior rank of two. ¡°I¡¯m here for Lily, Towa, and Delia, but who are you, girl.¡± he replied in an ice cold voice voice at the end. ¡°Girls, Zaraf here, lets go and leave the grouch alone.¡± Lily called when she saw him at the door. ¡°Ok,¡± two voice called from their room. After waiting a few minutes, the three exited leaving behind the girl. ¡°Who was that?¡± He asked as they neared their training area. ¡°That was a new girl, Lyana. Alice moved out and in with her fiance and childhood friend yesterday. Anyways she for some reason hates the entire male gender, as if they were a disease. When we returned last night she attempted to control the entire dorm room.¡± Lily ranted with an evil smile. ¡°Yeah, before you slammed her into the ground and started dislocating joints till she gave up.¡± Towa commented. Rolling his eyes at them, Zaraf decided to ignore her if he ever see her. Why should he attempted to befriend her if she hates his gender. That more of an issue someone else should do as he couldn¡¯t careless. Only if Lily asked him to put effort of befriending her he will other than that he just treat her as air. ¡°Well, let get training?¡± Delia said as fire lit in her eyes. Smiling as he stood in front of a bolder, he decided to carve his super saiyan form with his sage mode. Grabbing onto the feelings of pride, dominance, and invincible, he began carving his form with a fist in the air. He looked as if his was standing on a mountain of his enemies after a long gruesome battle. Though he made himself into an adult for the statue as it was difficult to imagine his current form. Finishing his final touches, he smiled as it was infinite closer to the masterpiece level. He missed a small detail on the dominance feeling so it failed to become a masterpiece. However it did allow him to become a rank four magus, unlocking super saiyan form. The connection to the form returned and he feels he can activate it, but needs time to train the form. Nodding to the statue, he quickly stored it away before beginning his warrior training. Increasing the gravity on his body, he began doing his daily workout. The girls were doing a mixture as Delia was doing warrior training, while Lily did magus. Towa on the other hand was training both as she was testing one of her theories. He continued to train for two hours under the intense gravity causing his legs and arms to feel like fire. Sitting down, he began pulling in the tiniest amount of natural ki he could without exploding and spread it throughout his system. Even with the tiniest amount it was almost to much but it did heal up his body and push his strength up to nearly mid rank four. Feeling refreshed and happy due to his improvements, he felt like continuing only the sun was sitting. Disappointed in sun as it decided to set on him, he ended today''s training walking the girls back. Watching them go inside, ignored the new girl scowl towards him ashe didn¡¯t care. If she attempted to attack him, he would end her simple as that. Walking back to his dorm, he wondered what the near future holds as it boring training the same way everyday. To truly grow they needed to fight, but none of the students could offer them a challenge. Thoughts of looking at the rules were in order to see if he can find a loophole allowing them to magical mountain sooner. Entering his dorm, he entered the kitchen and began to cook as Dixie didn¡¯t come back yet. He was with his master, and wouldn¡¯t be back until tomorrow. So, cooking his meal he began thinking he would pick up his money from the art exhibition. His latest sculptor he gave them should have been sold by now. Finishing his meal and cleaning, he decided to meditate for the night. His thoughts began to wonder how he going to sleep now as a girl thinks she should end his existence. It wasn¡¯t like he did anything either, but it¡¯s more because of his gender. Sighing as he began his practicing and ending today. The next morning he cleaned himself and left in the direction of the girls. It became a routine that thoses who woke up early greeted him. Knocking on the door, Lily was the one to answer and hugged him. From inside he could that there was a fight and she wasn¡¯t happy. ¡°What happened?¡± He asked as he walked in. When he looked into the kitchen he found Delia and Towa glaring at Lyana who was tied up. From the murderous look she must have tried something to them. ¡°She tried to bite us and turn us into servant again. So we had a fight last night shortly after you left, which ended quickly. Anyways she can fight a rank above her, but only barely.¡± Lily explained. ¡°So any plans for her?¡± He asked curiously. ¡°Since she seems to want a servant, she is going to become one.¡± Lily flashed an evil grin. ¡°For who?¡± He asked as he figured she has Towa or Delia. ¡°You, since she hates males than she must serve one.¡± She said poking his finger for a drop of blood. She dropped it on a scroll before it flashed into a blinding light. Lyana who was glaring also started light before calming down. ¡°Master,¡± she said almost as if growling. ¡°Huh?¡± was all he managed to say. Chapter 23 A few months came and went since Lily forced Lyana into becoming Zaraf¡¯s servant. As it turns out she was half human as her father was human and mother was a vamp bat. This in turn grants a few extra abilities such as drinking blood to heal, extra strength per rank, speed, and stealth. So, her father began training her into an assassin before he was killed when Holy Union got word of her existing. Luckily they don¡¯t know her looks, name, or age only rumors. Which is why she joined the Ernst Institute hoping to gain power to destroy the organization. As for hating the male gender, she came across many bandits that attempted to have their way with her. So hatred of the males grew more she came across the male pedofiles. Now, she follows Zaraf around as a servant awaiting her orders that she yet to receive. Sure she asked for small favors such as helping with cooking, cleaning, or helping the other girls. Though, anything more has not been asked or even mentioned. However, she began to leap in bounds when she joined them for training. As it turns out she has talent in blood and fire elements. So, Lyana managed to become a peak three magus and recently broke into rank four warrior. However she is not the only one that made improvements, as Towa, Lily, and Delia improved also. For Lily, she managed to become a mid rank four wind magus due to a few months of hard training. As for warrior side, since Saiyans are a warrior race, it comes easier so she managed to become a high rank four warrior. Which is impressive since it has yet to be a year since they arrived. Towa on the other hand leans more towards magus side as she a high rank four magus and low rank four warrior. Wondering why, Lily asked her one day and as it turns out, demons male lean more towards warriors and females toward magus. How and why they are only finding out now, is because she hasn¡¯t learned much magic before escaping. Sure cutting open time barrier is an option but here the time barriers are thousands times stronger. Finally, Delia has made great progress in recent times that she says it almost unnatural. She has became a mid rank four magus and a mid rank three warrior. However since reaching rank four, it is taking longer to progress. As for Zaraf himself, he managed to reach the peak of rank four warrior and mid rank four magus. Nodding at his progress he was a little happy, but kept pushing hard as he never knows what the future holds. He needed strength and power to protect Lily, Towa, Delia, and possibly help Lyana. A few rumors of the Radiate Church which runs the Holy Union wasn¡¯t to his liking and a feeling they will come formed. ¡°System, is there a formation that collects the elements in the atmosphere making it denser and easier to practice?¡± [Beep! There is currently two that fits your question.] Looking over the formations summaries he noticed one isn¡¯t going to work as collecting large amount of element essences is possible. Even with buying it from the system won¡¯t work as he needs a hundred thousand per essence. So the other option is to collect seventy rank six or above magical cores from magical beasts. The higher the core ranks are the better the formations, but they all have to be the same rank. If not the lowest core might cause the formation to explode. Anything inside the formation at the time will go with it as even a rank nine would have a hard time surviving. Agreeing to the formation idea, he bought it for a hundred points. Storing the formation away for the time being as he nor the girls could fight a rank six beast. It also isn¡¯t worth buying the cores as not many are willing to sell the cores. Not many people are able to climb the ranks as they get stuck around rank four or five due to bad training or conviction. As for not having the talent he doesn¡¯t believe it as one only needs to train extra hard to match his affinities. ¡°Zaraf, are you ready for the end of year tournament?¡± Lily asked laying next to him. They were sleeping in her room following their arrangement they began since arriving. Now since Lyana was their servants they don¡¯t need to worry about her freaking out. The day has arrived for the tournament and only he was entering due to the girls not being interested. They were going there to watch him, but the tournament didn¡¯t interest them or the prizes. ¡°Yeah, but I wonder if there even going to be a challenge? Most of those that can give us a challenge either graduated or teachers.¡± He groaned as he watched most of those who signed up for the event. ¡°Well at least it gives you some small entertainment and a break from training.¡± Lily said getting up from the bed. He watched her walk into her bathroom clothesless wonder when are they ever going to grow. Looking at a child body isn¡¯t something he cares for. ¡°Are you coming?¡± Lily called from the bathroom. ¡°Yeah,¡± He said following with a sigh as being a child this long is slowly wearing him thin. He hasn¡¯t even made it to twenty physically once in his life. After enjoying the hot bath with Lily, and dressing his black short sleeve shirt and pants with black kung fu shoes and stockings. Around his trim of his clothes were a red trim making the outfit come alive. Sadly, every outside his small group looks at him a little strange as they all wear cotton or robes. So, he stands out which isn¡¯t bad but the consent looks sort of get on his nerves. ¡°Zaraf, hurry up, the first match is starting in ten minutes.¡± Towa called from the living room. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± He said as he joined the group of girls. Heading towards the school arena, Towa stood on his left while Lily took the right side while Delia and Lyana were following closely behind them. Heading to an empty spot so they can watch the other fights, since they don¡¯t break the contestants and audience apart. Looking into the ring, he saw two boys looking around fourteen or so facing each other waiting to begin. On the right side wearing a blue robe a tall slim looking teen stood arrogantly staring down the opponent. Sensing his rank, Zaraf let out a disappointed sigh as it only a rank three magus. As for his opponent wearing a brown robe, he was much chubbier than most Zaraf seen in this universe. However upon sensing the boy rank he let out a silent laugh as the boy was a rank three warrior and magus. How the chubby boy is a rank three warrior made him wonder if his body builds muscle differently. On the outer edge of the ring an old man that seemed very familiar to him but couldn¡¯t place it. He seems to be the referee for the tournament as far as he could tell as he was rank seven or eight. It was impressive but there was little chance of the man making it to Saint rank as he has one foot in the grave. ¡°Do you think you can win? I can sense a few around your level?¡± Lily asked. ¡°I believe so, but I doubt there will be a challenge since those that could won¡¯t enter.¡± He replied after thinking it over. They ended up waiting ten minutes before the matches began not they paid much attention after the first one. They were such a let down for the Dragonball trio that even the weak human on the earth were more entertaining. The two of them stood still chanting or moving around firing rank one or two spells. The only saving grace was the chubby boy growing tired and charged the boy and body slammed him into the ground. Even then it was very anticlimactic as it took him fifteen minutes to do one body slam to win. The next few that came afterwards were boring as they were rank one or two.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. A pair of ten years of old fought with both being rank two fire magus and only earned light burns before quitting. They said the pain was two much and quit yet everyone clapped as if they fought to save a village. There was even a fight between an earth user and water user which was a bit better. They were a pair of sister, which he rate around average in looks. Though he is bias as Lily looks perfect in his opinion, due to his Saiyan side and traits. But they didn¡¯t really stand out as they were only eleven or twelve. That match ended in a double knock out as both ran out of stamina or mage force. Similar match happened afterwards, and the audience cheered as if the fighter were heroes. ¡°Now can I have Linley and Rollan on the field.¡± The old man called. A brown haired kid hopped onto the field with a flat edge chisel while a red haired boy on the other end. Both of them were rank three magus, and warriors also which was surprising. However the red-haired boy looked like he has a score to settle with Linley but he couldn¡¯t think of a reason. Than again he spends most of his time training with his small group he barely socialize with other students. ¡°Are you ready? When I win this tournament, Delia will be mine.¡± Rollan yelled at Linley who seems uninterested. ¡°Umm, who?¡± Linley asked since he was similar to the saiyan and training. ¡°Cute blonde girl in your wind class. She has blue eyes and considered one of the school beauties.¡± Rollan roared. ¡°Than won¡¯t you have to beat Zaraf than?¡± Linley said causing the boy to flinch at the name. ¡°He already beaten you hasn¡¯t he.¡± The red-haired boy went mute as he remembered being one of many stuck in the ground over the last few months. Many boys attempted to intimate him in staying away from her or the other girls he hangs around. ¡°Begin your match boys,¡± the old man got tired of the trash talk since in his opinion it was boring and sounded more like gossip. Gathering flames around his fists, Rollan sprinted towards Linley which he side step the attack. A groan came out of Zaraf as he watches Linley miss an opportunity to end his opponent. He could have stuck his foot out when Rollan passed and caught the boy by his face. Than slammed him hard into the ground knocking the boy out and ending the match. Waiting for his opponent to organize himself, Linley sent a low kick to the boy knees. Jumping over the kick, Rollan quickly fired a small fireball to Linley head. Leaning to the side he began to get a little more serious which Zaraf shook his head. Linley acts as if he has tons of experience in a fight, but he missing tons of openings or ways to end the match. He more experience in a light spar than fighting which isn''t as good as it could cost him his life later. Which future arrogance he displays the longer the fight goes on. It finally ends when Linley goes into a partial transformation as claws and scales appeared in patches. Both of them ended up being disqualified as Rollan in no condition to continue and Linley for nearly killing him. The next few matches were between rank ones and one rank two. Sadly they stood still as they could move during casting. It seems none of them thought of dodging the opponent''s spell or attack as if it won¡¯t hurt them. ¡°Can Rodney and Zaraf come down to the arena.¡± The old man called. ¡°Good luck Zaraf,¡± Lily said kissing him on the cheek. ¡°Have fun,¡± Towa said patting his arm. ¡°Good Luck,¡± Delia said as she waved unsure what to do. ¡°Beat the wimp, Master.¡± Lyana growled. Everyone around them sweatdropped as they listen to them and raised an eyebrow at the last one. Having servants weren¡¯t uncommon but having one growl like some type of beast wasn¡¯t common. So, ignoring the stares he hopped into the ring facing a familiar red hair and blue eyed boy. It turned out to be the boy he smashed into the ground when he took the girls shopping. He began to wonder if he was the brother of Rollan earlier and if so, it wasn¡¯t interesting. The boy must have recently broke through to rank three as his overconfidence is greater. ¡°I will beat you like a dog you are and Delia will love me.¡± He shouted which Zaraf raised an eyebrow. The cheesy and villainous words he hears from the jealous boy were mostly the same. He began to wonder if he should start writing them down and number the time he hears them. The number should be well above a thousand or so by the time he returns to the DragonBall universe. ¡°At least my bite is as big as my bark.¡± Zaraf said in monotone earning the crowd roar of laughter. Though he could hear Lily or Towa groaning as they held their heads in their hands. He was a saiyan, so if he was anything it was part monkey. ¡°Er, ah I have been improving and I have become a rank three so there is no way you will win.¡± Rodney shouted. ¡°Is that so?¡± Zaraf said bored as the boy was a low rank three magus. ¡°Begin the match,¡± the old man said from the side. Zaraf stood there as he watched as Rodney did the same as his assumed brother. He charged at him with fire in his hands and vicious smile as he aimed for the face. With a bored expression, Zaraf simple side step the attack and stuck his foot out and trip the boy. However before he could fall, he grabbed the boy head and slammed it backwards. The match was over in seconds, but there wasn¡¯t much of a cheer as only the group he arrived with. ¡°Err, Zaraf is the winner.¡± The old man called as he kept a close eye on the kid. Hopping out of the arena he returned to the girls easily as the crowd split like a sea. Arriving at the girls, he wonders if it is time for them to go to the magical mountain. They needed experience in combat, while Lyana and Delia do. However he feels that he and Lily are getting rusty while Towa needs to up her fighting skills. The following matches were between rank ones or twos and a single rank three. Zero rank four or higher entered it seems outside of him. Sighing as he blames it on his luck, he easily won the tournament by the end of the day. Everytime he stepped into the ring his opponent would forfeit making him sigh. He only lightly beaten the boy and they are acting like he killed an entire village. Entering the Girl¡¯s dorm, he sat with them for dinner. ¡°So, I think it time for us to go to the magical beast mountain. We should be fine as long as we don¡¯t step into nest of higher rank beast we can¡¯t handle.¡± ¡°Hmm, we should be fine as we are rank four for the most part. We could probably work together and take down a rank five beast with planning.¡± Lily said. ¡°The school should allow us to leave since we are going as a team.¡± Towa said. ¡°Could be interesting in what we can find. Well outside of assassins and bandits that will attempted to rob us. Maybe we can find an expert or a treasure of sorts there if we are lucky.¡± Delia said with a shrug. ¡°Don¡¯t know don¡¯t care,¡± Lyana said as she was still the lowest rank out of them. She is able to fight a rank above her, but she still only rank three. ¡°Then we will tell the school tomorrow and leave in a day after. I will need to tell Dixie and give art sculptures that can be sold. Though don¡¯t really need the gold it just something to do.¡± Zaraf said as he night to them and headed back to his dorm. Inside he found Dixie emerging from his room from his recent breakthrough. He has managed to become a rank five after a week of trying. Though it also helped that Zaraf unlocked a few natural limiters on him making it easier. Thinking of limiters he should be able to break a few more of them. System, what are the number of limiter am I allowed to break? He asked when he sat down in his room. [Beep! It isn¡¯t recommended as each rank will unlock seven in total. Currently Host needs to reach rank six before the next seven are broken.] So, the ranks break the natural limiters, but why haven¡¯t they been working on everyone? It is they haven¡¯t broke the first one? He began to wonder as made a mental note to check others genetic field and comply data. I also need to work on my time stop or hop ability. I haven¡¯t really used it since I got it. The only one I really using is the ancient saiyan and that mainly it half of my body. Zaraf thought as he began to meditate the night away. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- At the top of the Radiate Church, an old man was looking over the files of Zaraf, Lily, and Towa. He recently discovered that they have great talent, strong bodies, and pure souls. In his mind they would make for a worthy sacrifice, but how to get them. They haven¡¯t done anything to be arrested and no why to kidnap them without witness. ¡°I want them captured as soon as there is a chance,¡± he said to the empty office however the shadow leaving told otherwise. ¡°Soon, we will have more angels among us.¡± The old man muttered. Chapter 24 A few months passed as the snow came and went, but Zaraf and his group of four girls never stopped training. They decided they would go to the magical mountain at the start of Spring as they would have a disadvantage in a new land. Why would they add a disadvantage that could easily avoided. So, they began to train harder as they want to get to the best they could in the few months winter was there. It has proven to be fruitful as all of them either reached the peak of their current rank or breakthrough towards the end. At their rate of improvement, Zaraf estimated they could pass their graduation exams in about a year or two if they keep this speed. Of course they need to be rank six magus, but they probably could make it to rank seven if they want. Zaraf was proud he managed to become a rank five magus and a peak four warrior. He has yet to breakthrough as a warrior due to lack of battle in the last year. Sparring only got him so far and no danger of being killed or seriously wounded didn¡¯t help. So he has hope it will come from their adventure into the magical mountain filled with dangerous beast, people, and hopefully ruins. Lily and Towa also managed to breakthrough as a rank five magus while Delia and Lyana reached peak of rank four and three. During the time they also began training team formations and how to work in pairs efficiently. It was brought to their attention when they were researching battle tactics and realized most relied on brute strength. Sadly, Zaraf realized this was similar to them in the DragonBall universe as they mostly one on one fights. It was an unwritten rule in martial arts fights there as group fights didn¡¯t really happen once they reach a certain power level. This was mostly because the planet couldn¡¯t handle the high level of energy happening around them. Here, they didn¡¯t really have the excuse as even a person above saint level couldn¡¯t destroy this planet. How and why was what neither of the trio could find answers for outside they use energy differently. So, they had to get creative of creating the formations as more powerful ones were kept secret from the public. For most of their formation, he ended up being the one to draw the enemies attention since he is an earth mage only currently. While Lily is either with him or Delia and Towa. Towa and Delia is a pair as Towa could throw fire and Delia will boost it power with wind. Lily could also, help out as Delia is also their healing support alongside Lyana. As it turns out, both of them are learning the human bodies for different reasons. Delia can see him and Lily injuring themselves and wants to help, whie Lyana is looking for ways to kill. Finally when Spring arrived they were excited as no one in the school offers them much of a challenge outside a select few. The only one that could keep up with their progress was Linley but he was slowly falling behind. He was currently a mid rank three magus and rank two warrior, but his progress is slowing down. After jumping through a few roadblocks to stop the from going they finally managed to get permission. The school wanted them to stay due to them being prodigies like they never seen before. They were nine and were reaching levels few made in decades and they don¡¯t want the chance of them dying. It was only after they were told that training and safety can get them so far. So, after packing and some shopping for supplies with dropping off more statue to sell, they were ready. Gold wasn¡¯t an issue as Zaraf earns a couple million per statues as they are viewed as masterpieces instead of expert level. Where was it his place to tell them it not and not earn more gold easily. ¡°Let''s get going ladies as we can reach the mountain by noon and get a spot to camp by nightfall.¡± Lily shouted like a drill sergeant. ¡°And Zaraf remember pajamas.¡± A small groan left Zaraf lips as he only wore them at random times and he sure all the girls seen everything he has to offer by now. He not embarrassed by it either as he did and still do sleep naked with Lily or bath with her. She doesn¡¯t mind and he doesn¡¯t see why the others do as well. The trip to the mountain wasn¡¯t interesting as Zaraf ended up sleeping on Lily until they silently swapped among themselves. Lily switched with Towa, than Delia took turn even if she blushed heavily from it. Lyana wasn¡¯t planning on it, but somehow the three girls conned her into it. Finally Lily switched back so when he woke up he won¡¯t notice something wrong, as she figured he and most aren¡¯t ready. The harem is happening and she slowly using these chances to get the other girls ready for the future. It won¡¯t do for the girls to grow jealous over who he was currently giving attention to. Of course they would also, need to schedule how and when they will get the attention and in the future sleeping arrangement. When they are older they will want to do more than sleeping but doing it with multiple girls and being watched all the time is out. They could schedule that for the weekend and have the weekday for alone time. ¡°Come on Zar, we are almost there it time to wake up.¡± Lily said using his nickname they recently made for him. It really wasn¡¯t used before as neither saiyan or demon really thought it was necessary. They only thought of it when Delia asked if it would be fine to call him that, did they make it. ¡°Ok, Lily,¡± He mumbled with a yawn as he woke up. Arriving at the base of the mountain the group hopped off the carriage and began heading towards the forest. Looking up towards the mountain range, filled with trees and danger a small smile formed on his lips. ¡°Let''s get this adventure started.¡± Zaraf said as he cheered walking towards the mountain. Following a path where many before they entered the mountain or left the mountain they barely made it the first step before someone shouted. ¡°What are you kids thinking going into such a dangerous mountain. It filled full of terrible monsters that will eat you in an instant.¡± A middle age man shouted towards them covered in scars. He looked to be in his mid thirties early forties and from his strength Zaraf sensed, only a rank two warrior. The man appears to want to help them as he appears friendly enough. Only, they felt something off with the man and silently went on alert mode. It not the man that alerted them himself, but they felt he part of a larger trouble in the near future. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, we are stronger than we look,¡± Zaraf replied almost childish. ¡°We are nearly rank rank three warriors. Sadly, none of us had any talent as mages.¡± The man just smiled and nodded as if he gave up trying to convince them to give up on entering. Watching the man walk away, a frown formed as Zaraf was sure they will see the man again. ¡°Why did you say we were warriors only?¡± Delia asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little suspicious a man with a rank two warrior to stop us from entering the mountain. Than when I said that we were almost rank three, he smiled before leaving? I think the man a bandit.¡± Zaraf gave them his couple seconds thoughts. ¡°How can you guess that even if it is a little suspicious.¡± Towa asked curious as the man was weird but didn¡¯t seem like a bandit. ¡°I read about tactics that bandits like to use, and ones when they practice kidnapping children. They will send an older male and act like a kind gentleman, before leading them towards a spot to take them. However they will also, attempted to check the strength of their victims before making a move. Trying to take a genius child would only bring ruin to the group.¡± Zaraf explained as he did read about it one night. He didn¡¯t want to risk the chance that Lily or the other girls being captured. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°What rank do you think the group leader going to be?¡± Delia asked. ¡°Since I haven¡¯t heard of any big groups in the area lately, around rank four or five. Anything after that, most cultivators are well off and wouldn¡¯t bother mostly with robbing or kidnapping for money.¡± Zaraf shrugged. The girls nodded as that does make sense, as not everyone is able to improve and increase their strength. For every thousand rank one warriors or mages, only seven hundred will continue to improve. It could be the result of age, dedication, training methods or something more. So rank five or above start to get a little more rarer to higher as guards which increase their pay. Not thinking about the man anymore but keeping in mind to watch out for bandits, they finally began up the trail. Following the trail they made it about half way through the trail before deciding to hop off and go their own way. The trail leads them to spots that many been before which isn¡¯t what any of them want. ¡°So, I currently sense five rank three beast and one rank four heading towards us at great speed. I would guess it a wind element beast like a tempst wolf pack or something similar.¡± Lily said as she picked up movement in the wind. She has been making progress in her training, able to detect large movements. Pulling out her two short swords due to not being big enough for a bigger sword she held the left one in a reverse grip. They were made out of steel and cobalt giving it a dark blue shade for it blades with a phoenixes engraved onto its blades. Sending a pulse into the ground with his earth magic, Zaraf nodded as he detected the same thing. He didn¡¯t managed to detect anything else in the area, and noticed that the pack ran in sync. So it''s easy to tell they did this type before, on other beast in on the mountain or hunters. ¡°Prepare, they seem to have done this before.¡± Zaraf said as he raised his fists. Wrapped around his hands, was a pair of goblets that allows him to hit harder and deal more damage. For some reason he likes his fist more than a weapon, though he does carry a small sword horizontally around his waist. ¡°Well they do live in a mountain that you learn to survive young or die quicker.¡± Towa said pulling out a couple black daggers. The daggers were made out of volcanic metals which allows her to channel fire magic through the blade heating them up insanely high. It took a while to find metals that could handle fire magic without deforming or shatter after a couple of uses. ¡°What formation should we use?¡± Delia asked raising her sword. Her sword is a rapiers with a shiny silver blade and flowers on the handles for guard. She requested it after she began training as a warrior. On her back was a staff with a large blue gem on top with gold and wood for a handle. ¡°Lyana and I will be in front, with Lily guarding close to Delia and Towa. You two look for gaps in their formations allowing and opening to take advantage of.¡± Zaraf said as the six midnight black wolves appeared around them. Standing behind the circle was the rank four with scars covering it head. ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down,¡± Lily said as they were in a standoff. ¡°Come here, wolf, or would you prefer doggy,¡± Zaraf said earning a growl, while he silently activated Earth Spikes. The earth underneath the two wolves in front of him attempted to move when the earth move. Attempted was the keyword as they both earned a deep gash on their stomach. This however broke the formation and got the other wolves on the attack allowing a counter attack. Smashing his fists onto the heads of the two wolves he managed to cut, Zaraf ended up with two corpse as he rattled their brains into mush. This ended up attracting the leader attention as the girls paired off. He figured that they didn¡¯t need to use a formation but better to experience where it on weaker beasts Lily easily sliced through her opponent with her sword as Towa and Delia stabbed through their wolves heads. Lyana was the only one that was having trouble as she could decide how she wanted to kill the wolf. She either wanted to rip the beast apart or stab one of her bone knives into it. Lyana choice of weapons was a ranked nine dragon bones carved into pair of knives passed down in her family. They were white with a red glow in them from years of cutting down enemies. He began wondering if the weapons were gaining a sentiment to them or if it will happen in the future. Finishing off the rank three wolves with ease, only the rank four wolf remained angry. He just watched his who pack die effortless by kids. It was only grew angier as Zaraf appeared in front of him without like teleportation. Punching the wolf beside the head, it shook off the attack as it went berserk and lunged at his throat. Side stepping, Zaraf kicked the underside of the wolf leader making it lift a few feet into the air. After a few more beating, the leader, finally prepared to launch his final attack using all it lifeforce. A large tornado came out of the wolf mouth as it roared, but it was easily dodged as the wolf aimed to far left. The only conclusion Zaraf or the Girls could come to is the wolf was seeing double of them. Though none of them felt bad about it as it is going to become their dinner tonight as they stored away the corpses. ¡°Well, that was interesting and gave us experience in a formation?¡± Zaraf said putting his hand behind his head. ¡°Yep, so what are we going to do now?¡± Towa asked looking around as the sun barely pass noon. It too early to make camp, and they have yet to find a good spot for it. ¡°Finding shelter and water should be our goal. Though it would be nice for some distance between the two as water beast are known to live in larger body of water.¡± Delia said. ¡°Hmm, that is true but if we find a creek or small river it wouldn¡¯t be bad either.¡± Towa commented. ¡°We could just build our own living quarters in a tree. Haven¡¯t lived in one of those yet could be fun.¡± Lily said. ¡°Let just see what we come across first before deciding. The group continued to walk for a while not running into any more beasts, or spots to set up camp. By the time the sun had an hour or two before it completely down they have yet to find camp. So, they decided to make a makeshift camp, sitting up basic traps, alert system, and smokeless and smell fire pit cooking the wolves from earlier. ¡°Should we take shifts in case we are attacked?¡± Delia asked shyly. ¡°Hmm, sure what order do you want?¡± Zaraf asked her. ¡°I will go first, than Lily, than Towa, than tomorrow night it will be Towa, Lyana, and you sitting up a rotation.¡± Delia said. ¡°I¡¯m ok with it.¡± Lily said shrugging. ¡°I don¡¯t see the problem.¡± Towa said. ¡°Ok,¡± Lyana replied. ¡°So be it,¡± Zaraf said. The next morning, he found Lily by his side with Towa staring off towards the top of the mountain. She seems to be focusing hard as small beads of sweat covered her forehead. However when he looked in that directed he didn¡¯t notice anything or sensed anything. ¡°What wrong Towa?¡± Zaraf asked. ¡°I felt something emitting something similar to the Demon realm swords that has been used for thousands of years and slayed countless enemies.¡± Towa said. ¡°Should we go investigate it?¡± He asked getting a head shake. ¡°No, something or someone wants it there and whoever it is could kill us with a snap.¡± Towa said. Nodding as he lost interest in the possible sword, since it didn¡¯t really matter if he gets it or not. If anything he was most likely going to give it to her, if it was a sword since she could use a longer weapon. Also, if she could sense it from here than it probably work well with her fighting style. ¡°We might as well check it out, as it might give us a ruin to explore if nothing else.¡± Zaraf said nodding with a shrug. ¡°But what happens if that being is watching the place.¡± Towa asked almost sounding afraid. ¡°Than we won¡¯t take the sword, but that doesn¡¯t mean other treasure won¡¯t be around. If you can feel it from here it must be releasing large amounts of energy. Think about it if it has been there for centuries, the amount of metals, herbs or treasures that been exposed.¡± Zaraf said. ¡°It will be an adventure.¡± This ended up giving him a blank stare as she just ended up rolling her eyes at him. They aren¡¯t really hurting for money nor treasure as they haven¡¯t found a need for them yet. So, it was easy to tell it just him wanting to see what it has to offer. ¡°Fine, wake up the others and we can go.¡± Towa said. Chapter 25 A few hours after agreeing to lead the way, Towa led everyone towards what they figure is a demon sword. They decided to proceed with caution as they don¡¯t know what might come out of the trees. Any beast rank six or higher would put them in serious trouble as both Zaraf and Lily are the only fighter than. They can only fight a rank six after going super saiyan, but do to not training for long it burns energy quickly. ¡°I feel a couple beast around rank four or five west of us. However it they are fighting as their energies are falling and rising.¡± Lily said as she walked beside Delia and Lyana. ¡°I feel a cave or hollow spot below us, so it might be worth to check out in the future.¡± Zaraf said as he sent a pulse through the ground. ¡°How is that relevant currently?¡± Lyana asked in a slightly cold tone. ¡°Well it might hold some treasure so we can check out it out later.¡± Zaraf said with a slight shrug not caring about her tone. They continued their progress at a moderate pace not rushing or procastering getting there either. The feeling of being constantly on the alert and sensing the surroundings was a new feeling. Lily and Zaraf were somewhat used to it from their time on Planet Myths as Azure and Pheon would attack at random. However, for Towa and the other two, they mostly fought in a control environment or had guards to hop in. So they were a little more tense than usual and glanced around or accidentally put more energy into their spells. Only as more time passed did they adjust making him wonder why they didn¡¯t freak out when they first arrive. Maybe, the thought of going so long without being attack is unnerving them. Zaraf thought as he scanned the ground again. When the sun finally hit it peak, they finally ran into the next magical beast. They stumbled across a rank three Ironhorn Bellypig which Delia easily put down with a swift attack. She jabbed her rapier into the pig eyes and instantly killed it as it was focused on Zaraf. So, quickly cleaning and cooking the meat with the help of using elemental magic to speed it along. They ended up having a slightly burnt meal as Towa misjudged her fire control when a bush scared her. ¡°So, I wonder why we haven¡¯t met anyone yet?¡± Lily asked as from her research on the mountain, it a hot spot for bandits, assassins, kidnappers, you name it. ¡°Don¡¯t jinx it, besides I think some won¡¯t attack us due to being in a group of five. A group is more dangerous than one or two.¡± Delia said. ¡°I¡¯m sure we will run into a few during our stay here.¡± Zaraf commented with a shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t really care as most bandits are weak and aren¡¯t worth the trouble.¡± Lyana said in her usually cold tone. ¡°True,¡± Towa added her opinion in. The meal and rest time soon ended and they were back on the move. As time passed, and closer to nightfall, they began to sense the beast began to move. It seems that the higher they go on the mountain the more the night life becomes. Only, none of the beast came near them, which they found odd as only a coupe reason could be the reason. They were either in a high ranking beast territory or an expert is nearby and the beasts know they won¡¯t survive. ¡°Keeps you wits about as we have a high ranking beast or expert nearby.¡± Zaraf said as he just sensed a peak rank five beast avoid them. It shouldn''t have done that as it felt it could win or retreat, not plain out avoid. ¡°Do you sense something?¡± Lily asked concerned as Zaraf usually has a good sense for this. ¡°No and that what bothers me. A peak five beast, just avoided us as if it were scared of something.¡± Zaraf said confusing Delia and Lyana. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the school sent a higher rank student or staff to keep watch over us. We are quickly rising in ranks and cultivation there.¡± ¡°Well, I did find that mage training is easier after pushing my body during warrior training.¡± Delia said with a slight nod. ¡°Even if I¡¯m not really much of a warrior, it helps.¡± ¡°Hmm, true though the benefits will become minimum once you reach rank five as a warrior. Though it does give you a stronger body than ones that only focus on the magus path.¡± Zaraf nodded. ¡°Should we attempted to call them out.¡± Lily suggested. ¡°No, if it a beast than we are in trouble, but if it a person, than they have a mental issue. They love to follow children around.¡± Lyana said in an icy tone. ¡°That a little rude even if it¡¯s true,¡± Lily commented with a small chuckle. ¡°Anyways, something off, and we don¡¯t want to be caught with our pants down.¡± Zaraf said. ¡°You would like that wouldn¡¯t you,¡± Lyana said in a very cold voice that was supported by killing intent. ¡°He means, caught unaware and too late to react.¡± Lily rolled her eyes at her roommate. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t he say so,¡± Delia said trying to hide her blush. The small they gave at her embarrassment ended the topic, as they continued for another few hours. They waited to see if they would be attack but none came, so they decided to set up camp. Sitting by the smokeless fire, they agreed to mediate instead of sleeping until it is their turn to take watch. Zaraf, who was on duty, quietly sat there listening to the sounds around him watching to see if anything came near. By the time his turn ended, he didn¡¯t notice anything in the area and his suspicion grew. Though the thoughts of them being followed only increased as he doubted it is a beast controlled area. Shaking Lyana a little, she grumbled as she took her spot for her watch. Taking his spot in the circle and adding fuel to the fire he began to mediated alongside them. He also began to wonder when they would find a higher rank beast that a challenge. Hopefully they could find a rank five or six to fight since they should be able to prepare traps. The night passed by fairly quick after that and they were on the move as they should reach their target by noon. According to Towa, arriving in the area is only take a few hours, it finding it the tricky part. Attempting to find the entrance to the underground is going to be tricky and not being mauled by a rank six or higher beast. ¡°So, it¡¯s true that we are being followed by an expert.¡± Lily said sighing as she getting traces of magical beast ignoring them. ¡°I¡¯m picking up tracks of some struggles in the surrounding area, but a very professional level covering. I think it a rank nine who nearign saint level at least to easily destroy his opponent and cover the area without being noticed.¡± Delia said as she picking up things around her. She and Lily would send out a burst of wind magic with Lily¡¯s being long range and her short range.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. ¡°I also smell blood, but it has been mostly removed as if it has been there for a few days.¡± Lyana commented. ¡°Well, we need to figure out a way for them to leave or stop interfering. How can this be considered training if we can¡¯t even fight our own battle. I am beginning to feel like one of those spoiled rich brats that more worried on spending money than training,¡± Zaraf grumbled with all shaking their heads. After a few hours of searching the area, with them spread out and in the eyes of each other, they finally found the entrance. With the knowledge of someone following them, they processed with caution. Around the entrance of the cave, bushes and vines covered the entrance. They only found it due to the combine earth and wind scanning methods. Proceeding with caution as they doubt the expert been through and cleared out the beasts. They also, need to be careful they don¡¯t run into a rank six or higher in an enclosed space. That would be either a close call or the end to their adventure in life. Making the track down the steep cave, they started to come across gems and uncommon metals. They weren''t rare by any chance, but they were uncommon in most areas as they are regarded as myths. So, they ignored them for now and decided to collect them later on the way out. The deeper then entered the cave the wider it became as the uncommon metals began to grow into rarer metals. A part of them wondered if it would turn into legendary metal the closer they got to the end or source. Zaraf was secretly glad he was an earth mage as mining the metals will be easier than with a pickaxe. He could push the metal out of the walls, and the girls can sort and store it in their rings. After a while they managed to come across some skeletal remains of a couple beasts but could place their strength. After years of decay the bones looked as if they were chipped away at and could turn to dust at any moment. Finally, they came across herbs and reached the end of the cave. There, they found a long thin purple sword blade that had a double sided saw blade. Upon closer inspection it looked as if it held to gather in parts, making it similar to a wipe and a sword combined. ¡°Do you want to take the sword?¡± Zaraf asked Towa who was looking around. After a few seconds she shook her head, as she noticed a circle pattern around it. There wasn¡¯t a lot on formations in the Ernst Institute library but it did have one on how to spot one. Even if she couldn¡¯t tell what it was or how powerful it is, she knew it would be a bad idea to destroy it currently. ¡°We can come back when we find a suitable replacement for the sword. Let just collect everything we can find.¡± Towa said. ¡°Too bad we didn¡¯t find any legendary metals but we did find some extremely rare metals at least.¡± Zaraf said as he went collecting. The next few hours they picked and harvested most of the herbs they could find. They decided to leave the metal collecting till tomorrow as they didn¡¯t know how much time passed since entering the cave. It hard to tell night and day inside a place with no sunlight so they just went at their own pace. All the herbs alone they estimated to be worth in the billions or more alone at how old and amount they held. They had nearly ten wagon full of many different and rare herbs, and for the metal they haven¡¯t guessed. After an hour of resting and eating they decided it was time to work on collecting the metals. Zaraf being the only Earth mage in the group had to do most of the work. Cutting away rocks while pulling out the metals without collapsing the cave. Towa and Lyana sorted the metals, and Delia and Lily began storing them into different storage rings. They collected bits and piece of adamantine which was only enough for a sword or a couple of daggers. The rest was some gold, cobalt, iron, tungsten, and a few other metal they couldn¡¯t name. It was a slow and grueling task, but luckily for Zaraf it help improved his warrior and magus path. He managed to break through in a rank five warrior, while his mage side still had a while to go to become a mid rank five. Lily on one hand was a tiny bit jealous until she did some training during their break and broke through. It was a sad thing to both of them as it wasn¡¯t with the help of fighting that allowed it, but mining and sorting. The other three just shrugged as they knew they were close to a breakthrough also. Slow and patiently like a well oiled machine, they started clearing out all the metals they could find. In the first hour alone, they managed to collect quite a few tons of the various metals. It was only after he started to run out of energy to pull and split the metals from the rocks did they take a break. ¡°What are we going to do with all this anyways? None of us are a blacksmith or a merchant.¡± Lily asked. ¡°Maybe, Towa would like to take it up. You build and invent things from time to time, and now you could build the parts you need? Besides, it might be easier as a fire mage?¡± Zaraf said looking towards her with a half of a shrug. He didn¡¯t really care or not if she takes it up, as they could just sell it somewhere. ¡°I will think about it,¡± was all Towa said. ¡°No problem as it doesn¡¯t really matter if you do or don¡¯t.¡± Zaraf said earning a hateful glare from Lily, Delia and a sigh from Towa. Confused on what he did he couldn¡¯t really think of it. ¡°Did I do something?¡± ¡°You just told her she should take up blacksmithing than said you don¡¯t really care if she does or not.¡± Lyana said rolling her eyes. ¡°Oh,¡± was Zaraf said not really sure what to say and decided to stay silent. After a couple hours of sitting around and light magus training to recharge their energy faster they were back at it. They continued this progress for the next three weeks slowly working their way to the start of the cave. Was it worth their training time fighting against beast, the two saiyans would say no. However the rest would say yes as they managed to rise in rank either as a mage or warrior. Stepping out of the cave, they were greeted by a thunderstorm and decided to stay in the cave entrance. Creating a small fire, as they wait for the storm to pass, they wonder what to do. Should they actively seek battles, as none want to come to them and how should they fight. When they fight should it be a solo fight, or a group fight? The question is what type of beast and rank should they seek out. Hundreds of different beast could be on this part of the mountain that stretch thousands of miles. Sighing as they can¡¯t really plan it, he decided to just wing it and whoever call dibs get the fight. As they thought of their hidden expert they wonder what he or she is doing as it was raining and they haven¡¯t left the cave in weeks. Are they still around and in the rain or left leaving them behind which they don¡¯t mind. ¡°So, do you think we will be able to graduate in the next couple years?¡± Delia asked out of curiosity. ¡°I don¡¯t see why not, but what are we going to do between training and what your goal afterwards?¡± Lily asked. ¡°Probably return to my family,¡± Delia said with a downcast look. ¡°We could always just travel and stop by your family once in a while? Experiencing the world is better than reading or hearing about it.¡± Towa said. ¡°Hmm, probably, but I don¡¯t have any control over it unless I reach saint rank.¡± Delia said. ¡°At the rate we are growing I say we will reach saint rank or rank nine in our twenties depending on factors. Such as improving our training methods, training time, and life.¡± Zaraf said trying to estimate how long. They are already taking a few months to grow through the ranks and estimated a year to breakthrough again. That would mark them as almost elevenish when they become rank six as they don¡¯t know when their birthday is. The system didn¡¯t help keep track of the date as this universe uses different calendar than dragonball. So, they just pick a day and call it good enough for their birthday. ¡°I don¡¯t see a problem as it usually takes a few decades to reach rank six. Most of the older students are in their thirties or late twenties I believe.¡± Delia said. ¡°Traveling throughout this mountain might be interesting as who knows what treasure or sights it holds.¡± Zaraf said as thunder roared outside the cave. ¡°That''s nice, but there are saint and rank nine beast at the top.¡± Lyana coldly said. ¡°Hmm, so? What is an adventure without a chance of dying.¡± Zaraf commented ignoring her cold hmph. ¡°Be nice to each other,¡± Lily told them. ¡°Fine,¡± Zaraf and Lyana answered in sync not sounding convincing as it became a ritual of sorts to them. ¡°When is the rain going to end?¡± Towa groaned. ¡°Should we play a game?¡± Zaraf suggested. ¡°Let gamble with our clothes,¡± Lily instantly side causing everyone to raise an eyebrow at her. What would be the point as everyone is around ten and have nothing to see. ¡°Let play while keeping our clothes, there is nothing to see anyways.¡± Towa said challenging Lily with her eyes. ¡°Fine,¡± Lily said. So the game began with games such as chest, to cards, or a slot machine. Why Towa would build one is weird but it her hobby to build so no one questioned it. They ended up playing for hours as the storm continued to rage on with no sign of ending. Chapter 26 Up on the mountain known throughout the Yulan Plane as Mountain Range of Magical Beasts. Five kids no older than nine were camping out at the entrance of an undiscovered cave watching as the last of the storm. The only male of the group with a long mohawk and slightly tan skin with a brown belt was blushing redder than a tomato. He currently has his left arm getting rub by a blonde haired girl as she struggled not to fall. His right arm was infinity close to a wild black haired girl that reaches the girl waist chest. Over his head he was receiving a preview of a white haired girl crotch as she hovered over him. Finally on his back he felt two budding sensation as a brown haired girl was there. ¡°Why did I allow you to talk me into playing twister?¡± Zaraf asked turning he head towards Lily. ¡°Why not, don¡¯t you feel lucky having four cute girls that are bound to be beauties in close contact.¡± Lily laughed as he gave her a blank stare but his blushing face ruined it. He learned he doesn¡¯t mind being close to Lily¡¯s body but anyone else a sudden shyness emerges. The thing is he doesn¡¯t even know why he acting like this as he has Lily and doesn¡¯t need anyone else. It not like either of them planning to rebuild the saiyan race or anything, or he hopes not. They aren¡¯t even teenagers yet and he has random thoughts going through his mind now. ¡°Are we not cute enough for you?¡± Towa teased him but sounded more like a trick question. ¡°Yeah, but don¡¯t any of you feel embarrassed about this?¡± He asked as he attempted to spin the spinner. Only he ended up rubbing up against Delia which shook and caused them all to fall. This ended the game but he ended up getting a glare from Lyana and Towa as they were under and above him. It didn¡¯t help his case with Delia sending one with a face redder than a tomato. ¡°I think we can leave the cave now?¡± He said. ¡°Now he wants to leave after taking advantage of us,¡± Lily said as she wiped away a fake tear. However, she quickly stored away the game and looked out of the cave. The storm finally stopped and it looked like morning arrived. Since all of them are at least rank four in either magus or warrior paths they can go a few days without sleep. Stepping out of the cave, Zaraf automatically sent a pulse through the ground to find the nearest beast. It has been nearly a month since they came and barely fought anything beside a few wolves and a pig. They were a decent meal but that about it. Finding a large lizard towards the north of them and a rank six he nodded. Sure the beast is above their rank but they should be able to bring it down. A team formation should be able to work. ¡°I found a beast just north of here we can take. It will be a challenge as it is a rank six beast and lizard type one. As far as I can tell so it will be an exciting battle.¡± Zaraf called. ¡°Lets go check it out as it will be interesting to fight than.¡± Lily said as Towa, Delia, and Lyana just shook their heads as they followed. Walking in the direction of their prey, they began to sneak to see what their prey looks like. It scales were green with a slight blue tint to them. Large legs thicker than three tree trunks and large black sharp claws. It¡¯s head looks like an alligator or crocodile head and would have looked cool. Only it was currently eating it own tail as it slept like a baby, a really five meter baby. ¡°Should we attack at once?¡± Zaraf asked through hand signals. ¡°Yeah, aim for it weak spots though,¡± Lily replied. ¡°On three we launch our attack, but prepared if it doesn¡¯t instantly die. I heard they have a high vitality and can go for a few moments even if it brain and heart are pierced.¡± Towa said as they nodded. ¡°One,¡± ¡°Two,¡± ¡°Three!¡± When three was given they all launched towards the beast¡¯s head and aimed for it eyes. Since it was laying down and most creatures with scales end up having unprotected stomachs. They couldn¡¯t take advantage of that except Zaraf who sent earth spike off as the attack girls attack was about to land. The sound of metal on metal was heard as their weapons failed to pierce the lizard¡¯s eye lids. However, Zaraf attack did managed to wound the beast but failed to hit it heart. So, on very cranky and enraged lizard woke up and let out a mighty roar warning off nearby beasts. With fiery red eyes and large teeth ready to tear them apart for waking it up, it snapped it teeth at Lily. Surrounding the beast the girls spread out as they pair up forming a triangle formation. Delia and Towa paired, as Lily and Lyana paired. Since they were five Zaraf was by himself and the Beast look straight at him. It was clever as it could see the weak point of the formation and charged at him with it mouth wide open. ¡°Hungry are you, will eat some earth.¡± Zaraf said as he slammed his hand on the ground and watched as a five meter thick rock wall form. Hopping out of the way as the beast charged through it but ended up in a slight daze. Taking the change, Towa threw one of her daggers into the beast eyes blinding it left side. Using the chance as it thrashed around from going blind on one side, Zaraf sent another earth spike under it. Only it missed as the beast felt the mana and dodged. Send an earth wall underneath were the beast landed, he managed to unbalanced the beast allowing Delia and Lily to enter and slash at it stomach. Adding the final attack and ending the beast, Lyana stabbed at it remaining eye and pierced the brain. ¡°Well, that was fun.¡± Zaraf said after they made sure it was dead. ¡°It was, as it actually gave us challenged for a change.¡± Lily said. ¡°Only because we got the drop on it.¡± Towa said. ¡°Come on it not everyday we bring down a beast ranks or rank above us.¡± Delia said. ¡°Whatever, I wonder if it tastes good.¡± Lyana said with her usually cold tone.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Cleaning the large lizard has proven to be a challenge as most of their knives or weapons could piece the scales. So, both Lily and Delia ended up practicing precise control with their wind blades. It was the only thing that could cut the lizard up as fire would cook it, earth could carry it. As Lily and Delia were cutting up the lizard, Towa and him were storing the meat, while Lyana just drank it blood. She seems to get a strength boost from stronger beast or people, which he figures is from her vamp bat. It also seems that the lizard also had talent in fire element so her and Towa will get a slight boost from eating it. For the rest of them it will just taste good, while he will get the boost but since he doesn¡¯t train the element yet it won¡¯t do much. Storing the rank six beast core away they collected the first one for their formation. Only sixty nine more to go and hope they will have enough before leaving. As for the expert that was in the area, they must have left as different beast are starting to come closer. Well the beast came closer but kept their distance as they could smell blood in the air. As for not charging in, they must have learned that charging to the source is a good way to die early. So they didn¡¯t have any unexpected guest, though they would be welcome to be added to the meal menu. ¡°Shall we begin hunting rank six beasts now?¡± Lily asked. ¡°I don¡¯t see a problem as long as we use cation and not overestimate ourselves.¡± Zaraf said. ¡°Finding them is probably going to be the issue. If they live this long they won¡¯t be unprepared like the lizard here.¡± Towa said with Delia nodding along. ¡°Who, cares as long I have blood I will surpass you in no time.¡± Lyana said. Shaking their heads at their blood filled friend and servant. They wonder if the blood is giving her false strength and large amount of pride and arrogance. If she doesn¡¯t come down from her blood high, they might have to wait it out as it could possibly kill them or her. Soon after finishing their harvesting, they move to a new area. They sensed another rank five or six beast in the area and went towards it. Thus creating a cycle which will cause hunters to spread rumors. The magical beast began to move and enter others territories to escape something. Days turned to weeks and weeks turned into months as Zaraf and the four girls entered. They began hunting down and killing anything that caught their attention or sight. When they weren¡¯t hunting they were gathering or exploring ruins they stumble across. Some of them haven¡¯t been found in centuries leaving great loot for them to find. With the loot they managed to find the spells for rank seven and above along with a few warrior Qi methods. They also made progress in their cultivation as they reached mid rank for their current rank or made a small breakthrough. The only one that managed to break through into a new rank was Lyana as she was now rank four warrior and magus nearly rank five. Blood from many different beasts boosted her, speed of gaining strength immensely. The only problem was it made her arrogant and prideful. This usually ended with a few smacks from anyone who near her when she begins. When it came time for fall to begin and their time period from their leave of school was drawing to a close. They descended the mountain with nearly ninety rank six cores, and hundreds of the lower ranks. With all the cores and the money Zaraf makes off his statues, the five of them could laze around and be set for centuries. Are any of them going to do that is unlikely as they are too active and love exploring ruins. They have a whole lot of land to explore and old ruins to discover. That was only for this universe, for the trio as they can do the same in their Dragonball universe. So are they sad to be returning to the Ernst Institute, a little but they could use it as a rest period. Going through dangerous territories and ruins could be draining and getting low on clothes. Sure they don¡¯t mind their clothes getting dirty except they are covered in blood, holes or barely held together. ¡°So what do we do now?¡± Lily asked. ¡°I say we train and leave the institute and continue exploring the continent. Maybe raid some bandit camps or look for undiscovered ruins.¡± Towa said. ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t see a problem as we got the rank seven and above spells for most of the elements. The only problem I see is Delia being forced back to her clan.¡± Zaraf said. ¡°Well, just send them a letter on your progress and what you discover.¡± Lyana said with a slight attitude. She recently drank the blood of a rank three wolf so they could only sigh as it going around a few hours till loses the attitude. ¡°I suppose but they probably just send out a search team for me. I guess one of us need to reach saint rank. Hanging and traveling with a saint should solve the issue for a time. Though I would need to reach saint rank in the near future also.¡± Delia said. ¡°Well we are all going to reach there and higher at some point in the future. Unless something really bad happens we should be fine.¡± Lily shrugged. Nodding as they agreed, they hired a wagon to take them back as they didn¡¯t really want to return. So, to give them some time before returning as long as possible and still within the time they asked for. Thus they hired the wagon for a trip they can make in a few hours of jogging or walking due to their rank. With the wagon it would take about a day to arrive which they will count as a rest day. ¡°I wonder happened to that bandit we ran into before entering the mountain?¡± Delia asked. ¡°Probably died to someone else or beast. He wasn¡¯t exactly the strongest or anything like that.¡± Lyana coldly stated. ¡°It could have been the expert that was following us.¡± Towa suggested. ¡°I suppose, though my instincts feel something annoying coming in the near future. It like an old man was eyeing Zaraf body.¡± Lily growled making everyone sweatdrop. Why would she be the one feeling it if it was Zaraf he was studying. ¡°Wonder if I gained any new roommates, or if it still only Dixie.¡± Zaraf asked changing topics. ¡°Hmm, I doubted it as you are one of the few male geniuses or prodigies. If you haven¡¯t noticed they usually stick them together.¡± Delia said. ¡°Nope, to busy training and watching cute girls though mainly Lily.¡± Zaraf answered without shame. ¡°Try saying that again in a few years.¡± Lyana said causing them to laugh as the wagon driver just shook his head. The ride back was filled full of laughter just like that as they were unaware of an old man watching the wagon. With his long white hair pulled back and reading glasses hanging off his pocket he smile. ¡°I should invite them to come train with me once they become saints. I see a lot of promise in them, but let''s see what they do against the radiate church.¡° He muttered as he faded out of existence. Arriving back at the institute, Zaraf followed by the girls signed in telling them that they are back. Sorting everything out and learning that they are still in the same dorm they split as Zaraf wasn¡¯t allowed to stay with them. So, trying to get back into the swing of things as he won¡¯t be by Lily side for eight hours at night. ¡°Tomorrow time to put maximum effort time three into training. The sooner we progress the sooner we leave. Though need to be careful not to ruin our future potential.¡± Zaraf muttered. Reaching his dorm and seen that Dixie is practicing, he left a not informing him he back. Sitting in his room he quickly began to meditate as he might as well train his mage force. No point in trying to sleep with Lily nearby, as he sighed. Having her by his side always is starting to sound a little crazy as it was true. ¡°Well time to practice,¡± he muttered as he began practicing. ================================================================== At the time of the Rafiate Church tower, an old man was hissing as he threw a fit. The man he sent to kidnapped the group of five prodigies, so he can create more angels failed to return. What''s worse is he hasn''t heard or got any messages from him in months and he refused to believe few ranks four magus killed a rank nine. So, either something unexpected happens or the man ran away. ¡°Sir, should we try again?¡± a woman asked with a silver mask over her head. ¡°No, we must wait until they leave again. If they vanished from the school it might raise some eyebrows and trouble we don¡¯t need. One of them has a large background which will cause some trouble. We will wait as I believe it won¡¯t be long before they leave.¡± The old man said as he calmly thought it out. ¡°Very well sir.¡± The woman said leaving the man alone. ¡°Soon, we will have five more angels on our side.¡± The old man muttered. Chapter 27 Time waits for no one as hundreds if not thousands die daily while new one begin in return. The saplings grow into a mighty tree before being cut short or withering away to age. The small creeks either dry away or turn into raging rivers. Thousands search for immortality and millions never find it. For those who live on Yulan plane all strives to become Saints so they can gain an infinite lifespan. However, as they grow older or lack of money, detacations, or willpower those dreams fade away. Thus leaving select few to reach the legendary rank every couple hundred years. For a small group of five, those dreams of many were within reach as the rank was growing closer. To those that see their ranks they are considered monster due to their talents and pace at soaring through the ranks. However to those that can¡¯t think them figures it¡¯s a treasure hiding their progress as it average, due to rumors from the beginning. At the front and unknowingly the public leader of the group, Zaraf the only male with a long black mohawk. With a rank seven magus and peak rank six warrior, due to a year passing since coming back from the magical beast mountain. Due to effort and the formation of seventy rank six core, him and his group progressed even quicker than estimated. He has grown into a lean muscle tone ten year old with red and green eyes. With his training drive and motivation he pushed himself to new heights. He was followed by Lily, as his training spirit was contagious. Lily, progressed only being a tad behind him as she reached peak of rank six as both magus and warrior. She has estimated that she should break breakthrough any day as a Magus and feels a while as a warrior. Her goal is to become a rank seven warrior without using a Ki method to boost her speed. So, her and Zaraf began training extra hard as they felt it was a worthy challenge. As for Towa and Delia, they progressed reaching the peak of rank six of the magus path and fifth rank as a warrior. Even if they don¡¯t receive much of a benefit as training as a warrior anymore it became a habit. So they train as a warrior whenever they become frustrated or some boy attempted to flirt with them. Even once in a while boys will come and attempted to woo them promising treasures, luxury, and gold. Though they always asked them to stop training as they want to be stronger than them to protect them. This usually end with them stomping the male into the ground and complains about being a trophy. Finally for Lyana, she has reached the border of mid rank six magus and peak rank five warrior. With the help of drops of blood she stored away secretly in her space ring and the formation and training efforts. She is catching up to them in strength, yet hasn¡¯t won a sparring match against Zaraf, Lily, or Towa. This is due to their experience in fighting those that move faster, hit harder, and more destructive than a saint or higher being. ¡°Zaraf, when shall we registry for the graduation exams.¡± Lily asked as she was getting her patients worn thin as lack of danger, fights within the institute. ¡°I say, about a week, as the formation is almost out of juice and it be a waste since we spent time collecting the cores.¡± He replied looking over the formation and seeing the cores mostly depleted. Nodding, as a smile blossomed on his lips, the other girls just shrugged. They naturally didn¡¯t have the Saiyan drive for battle, but he could see they were excited alongside her. He also began to notice that each of the girls are growing into beautiful women. Well, he knew Lily and Towa are going to be, and Delia starting to mature faster. ¡°Still don''t know why we don¡¯t just take it or build a new one later.¡± Lyana asked drinking an unknown beast blood from a wine glass. The Dragonball trio was beginning to wonder if she trying to mimic vampire nobles or purebloods. They attempted to research if there are vampires in the world, but their search turned up negative. The only thing that came close was the Vamp Bat which they already she part of. ¡°It isn¡¯t recommended to move a formation expressially if it at the end of it life. It might just waste the last bit, exploded, or not worth the effort. Besides, we need to attempt to get rank seven cores now.¡± Zaraf explained not really caring about the last of the formation, but one of the girls might breakthrough. So, since Lily and the others are soon or near to breakthrough, being at the peak, he rather wait until than. As it easier to breakthrough in a calm environment than a violent or unsafe one. Figuring that it if it doesn¡¯t happen in a week, than it will happen when they find their next spot the train. It would also do some good as he gets chills down his spine every time he leaves the girls at night. It started when they returned and only grown more in the recent months as if they are getting nervous. As far as he figures, some organization is keeping tabs on them and worried about how they are growing so fast. He noticed the watching increase and more noticeable everytime he progresses or one of the girls. However, when he attempted to asked a staff or older student none of them are aware of it. ¡°Well, whatever it only a week and I still have a bit of blood before it needs to be replenished.¡± Lyana said as she began radiating her pride and arrogance at having a training multiplier that can move. Shaking his head, he decided to create a statue of a vampire with all the arrogance and pride of one. Well, what he imagines one will have as he hasn¡¯t met one yet. He already decided to call it ¡®Bloodwork¡¯ as for some reason the name stuck. ¡°No time to waste as we should put nearly nonstop effort into training.¡± Lily said getting pumped. Pulling the largest rock he could find, Zaraf looked over a twenty five tall boulder and mentally preparing himself. Studying the rock and looking at the faults in it, he began pouring the feeling of Pride, Arrogance, Ruthlessness, and Ageless. With each chunk or detailed place the feelings grew faster. A few hours went by as the girls finished up their daily training. Watching as Zaraf was wholeheartedly focused on the task and didn¡¯t show any sign of stopping. For hours they watched before, Lyana, Delia and Towa left to grab food. Lily stayed to show her moral support even if he didn¡¯t know she there. The sun began to set marking that he has been at work for seven hours without rest once. The trio of girls decided to return to the dorm. They decided to take shifts in guarding him until he snaps back to reality. Though they can feel his mage force increasing every moment which is why they don¡¯t interrupted him.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°Another one for the collecting.¡± Lily smiled as she loves adding to his master pieces. From the very first one of them with Master Pheon and Azure. Than every one that popped up once in a while. Time flowed as hours turned into a few days. On the fifth day, when the sun hit its peak, Zaraf paused in front of the statue and dropped his chisel. In front of him was a man sitting on a throne filled Pride, Arrogance, Ruthlessness and a tad of agelessness. ¡°It is down, but Bloodwork doesn¡¯t really fit. I shall call it ¡®Monarch of the Brave¡¯.¡± He said as the statue seems to come to life with it. ¡°Good, now eat mister,¡± Lily snapped as she appeared in front of him with a basket. ¡°Growl~¡± ¡°I think my stomach agrees with you.¡± He said taking the basket and sitting on the ground. ¡°So, any plans on what to do with this one? Can I add it to our collections?¡± Lily asked excited as she walked around it. ¡°Go for it,¡± He said swallowing the first of many sandwiches. Clapping as she was excited she couldn¡¯t wait until Towa, Delia, and Lyana see it before she stores it away. She needs to figure where to display the collection again as they are constantly on the move again. Than she began thinking that Zaraf wants to create his own Universe, which is why they traveled to this universe. ¡°Maybe, I can display it in our home when he can finally make one.¡± Lily mumbled as she wondered as they could literally make it however they wanted and change it. The surrounding could be reconstructed or change on a whim. Liking the thought more she decided to hold off on it as it would take a while to get there and countless dangers and waiting. Just looking at her as she mumbled to herself, Zaraf focused more on eating than listening to her. It probably has to do with their future house, and it layout, which he doesn¡¯t really mind. As long as she is happy with the arrangement, he won¡¯t complain. He learned to allow her to do her own thing within reason. After an hour went by, the rest of the girls appeared and were surprised to see him done. Than they passed a couple gold coins between themselves and Lily as she collected ten coins. It seems that they had a small bet going to see when he would finish. Shrugging as they bet among themselves all the time he didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Have you finished?¡± Towa asked looking it over. ¡°It beyond what you done before.¡± Delia commented. ¡°Impressive,¡± Lyana grunted as she seems to not want to praise him too much. ¡°Yeah, now I think I am going to call it a day and go sleep.¡± Zaraf said as he fist bumped everyone before leaving them. Arriving back at the dorms he found a note saying that Dixie left for a few days to go train with his Master. There was also a private message to say he be back for their early graduation. It seems that the word spread so it didn¡¯t surprise him much. Laying on his bed, he was instantly out like a light and happily dreaming. ========================================================== At the top of the Radiate Church tower the old man grinned as his chance soon appeared. All five are preparing to leave the Institute which would present them to grab them. He might get lucky and they would join their cul- organization. ¡°Soon, I will have them.¡± He mumbled staring out the window, making his assistant wonder if he ever moves. ========================================================== In the O''Brien Empire, the Demi-god known as War God, was calmly sitting at the base of the inside of a Volcano. The rumor of raising geniuses in the Ernst Institute interest him and debates with himself. Should he or not send an invitation to his kingdom. After a long period of time, he decided to send a messenger to invite them for a chat. ============================================================ A few days passed, and the exams for Zaraf, Lily, Delia, Towa, and Lyana arrived. Gathering in the school arena, the five stood off to the side as the higher ups stood on the other side. In their hands we clipboards with grading sheets ready to begin. ¡°Delia Leon, you begin.¡± The headmaster of the school said as Zaraf felt he seen him somewhere. Unable to remember he decided to mental shrug it away as it didn¡¯t matter to him. If he can¡¯t recall the man it must not be important. Walking to the center of the ring, Delia silently cast some air blades, before floating off the ground. Due to it being a rank six spell, she received a nod as they check off something on their board. ¡°Lily,¡± They called. ¡°I got this.¡± Lily confidently said as she stepped forward. Soaring through her test, she began shooting off and playing with wind magic never seen or known before. It was simple as they didn¡¯t exist before and she made them based off their attacks in Dragonball universe. So her magic began gaining forms of a phoenix or dragon, which surprised everyone. It took the staff and all the students watching a moment to regain their senses from the sight. ¡°Lyana,¡± ¡°Be prepared to be amazed by this Queen.¡± Lyana walked forward in a confident manner. She began to do a fire dance as which drew everyone''s attention even if they were passing by. However, going through every male mind over thirteen ¡®Wish she was older,¡¯ as her dance was unique. Finishing up her dance a large fire tornado appeared above her as she roared towards the sky. Nodding as they dumbly marked the checklist, the Staff started growing numb to the five present. They knew they were genius and talented but this was too much for them. ¡°Towa,¡± ¡°Let turn up the heat.¡± Towa said bring out her staff. With some tweaking it and few small changes she got it to working in this universe. Fire rained down as if someone cast on of the forbidden spell which they needed to be of the saint rank. Only it was on a smaller scale and white flames as the heat was turned up the heat. The surrounding grass died and burnt away and everyone was sweating from the heat over ten feet away. When she finished one of the test examiners snapped his board and walked away. He was shouting that it was not possible or must be a trick. ¡°Finally, Zaraf.¡± ¡°What to do?¡± Zaraf wondered how he can match the girls performance before it hit him. Summoning the ground he moulded it into a large dragon and allowed it to let out a loud roar. He supplied the roar with his mage force which was slightly tiring and had the dragon moving around. When he finished he noticed mostly everyone left except one staff member shaking like a leaf in a heavy storm. ¡°So, do we pass?¡± Zaraf innocently asked before the man passed out. ¡°Well that was overdramatic.¡± He grumbled as the dragon fell apart and merged back into the ground. ¡°It basically a golem in the shape of a dragon.¡± ¡°We should get the message tomorrow after everything has been sorted.¡± Delia said slightly worried as she didn¡¯t go overboard for her test. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Lily asked as everyone shrug. They soon decided to leave and go shopping and eating out. Thoughts of training skipped their mind as it was an exam and thought it would take longer. So, they didn¡¯t really plan on what to train for the day. By the next morning, they were sent a message to meet back at the arena for the rewards and medals. There was also a private messaged that apologized for the staff and not getting the medal yesterday. ¡°Well, it is time to begin our next adventure in the world.¡± Zaraf said as he felt excited. Chapter 28 By the time the sun hits it peak, Zaraf has said goodbye to his roommate Dixie and told him that his Sister going on an adventure. It took some time for Dixie to agree and that she would be fine as she is going to keep training. So a fire lit in his eyes to graduate early, as Dixie didn¡¯t see the point of staying if his sister had already left. Reaching the front gate, he saw the four girls waiting as they didn¡¯t have many friends outside themselves. Now that he thought about it, neither did he as he realized they were all training manics. Was he bothered by the thought, not really as he got a really close group of friends which really all that matters. ¡°Where to now?¡± Lily asked, as they didn¡¯t really have a destination. ¡°I was thinking of the O¡¯Brien Empire.¡± Zaraf replied with a shrug. ¡°We might find something there so, Towa can get the sword.¡± Lyana said bring up the demon sword they found over a year ago. Thinking about it, they could probably find one here in the Holy Union, but none of them really attempted to look. They would rather train than browse through shops and villages looking for something that might not be there. ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem with it.¡± Lily said as the rest nodded, though Delia seems hesitant. ¡°What wrong Delia?¡± Towa asked seeing her slow nod. ¡°Nothing, my clan has a few ties to the kingdom, since they are apart of the Yulan Empire.¡± Delia said as if afraid of her friends reactions. Sadly she was let down as only Lyana reacted with a surprised look. ¡°Than what the problem? You''re the one going and not your clan.¡± Zaraf asked. ¡°Never mind.¡± Delia said shaking her head. ¡°So, how are we getting there?¡± Towa asked the question as they didn¡¯t plan where or how to get there until a few minutes ago. ¡°Magical Beast Mountain of course.¡± Lily and Zaraf replied in sync. How could they pass up the chance for a fight or beast cores. ===================================================================== After the five left, six different envoys appeared at the school gates, in the hope of meeting them. Sadly for them, they left hours before, with no one knowing where they were heading. ¡°What do you mean they left.¡± All the envoys shouted as they receive the news about the ones they came for. ¡°They just got their medals and went to pack and left as a group. From the other students, they have no idea where they went or going.¡± The master of the school said a little shaken as they all were peak rank nine magus or warrior. As for himself he was on the verge of reaching rank nine, but lacks the time to break into it. ¡°This was a waste of time.¡± They all said mumbleding on how to tell their master. ===================================================================== Four years passed came and went since the five vanished from the school and dropped from the public eye. From the time they entered the mountain and to the end heading north, they not once exited the mountain. Zaraf being the nomated leader and Lily being the secret true one, they had adventures from rank nine beast to deadly ruins. Escaping rank nine dragon after wandering into it den on accident was fun for the two Saiyans. Though it did ruin their chance of leading the way for a few months. As for some of the ruins they came across, some more deadly than others rewarded them greatly. From rare or legendary weapons in one era or two, they collected, aside from the giant mountain of gold. Their gold reserves just continued to grow not they cared nor the other girls as they could nearly build a city with it. A city made of pure gold that is. As for their growth, they all grew into teenagers or again for some. The relationship between Lily and Zaraf grew except it never went passed a few kisses or holding hands yet. Lily for some reason or another had something in mind and wanted to wait. Which truth be told, Zaraf didn¡¯t mind as he had no clue what to do. For their strength, they continued to train hard, and after years of hard work Zaraf managed to make it to rank nine recently. Well he made it as a magus as he was still a rank eight warrior but getting there. It took him a year and a half to make it to rank eight magus and two years as a warrior. Not using a Ki method to improve their warrior training, Lily and him slowed a lot as it took more work and training to make progress. However, due to stubbornness neither wants to admit that they should use one to increase their training. As for Lily training, she was right behind him and ready to breakthrough to rank nine at any time. She is just missing that small bit of force to do it. However she can fight rank nine beast or warrior as super saiyan allows her to jump ranks. This also includes weak saints that recently broke through. For Towa, she became a rank nine magus before all of them which wasn¡¯t a surprise. She was always more focused on magus path than a warrior path. So, after becoming a rank seven warrior, she leaned more onto the magus path. Though she still trains a warrior. Delia in the similar spot as Towa also leaned more on the magus path. She however is currently only rank eight magus and has a little way to go until the ninth rank. As for her looks she began to grow into a beauty on par with Lily and Towa. Not that Zaraf really payed attention to looks, as he was more into personalities. Well that how Lily explained it to him which was a weird talk. Finally for Lyana, she became stuck at rank eight due to drinking and relying on blood to improve. So they had her stop drinking blood for a few months and training hard to her back on track. Now she can begin progressing again, and nearly a mid rank eight magus. Now sitting in the middle of a lake on an island, Zaraf was currently sitting there thinking. They have reached the end of the mountain and ruins they could find or ignored. Some of the ones they skipped looked to be visited often and not worth the effort in exploring.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. With thoughts of descending the mountain he wondered what he or the girls are going to do. They have enough adamatie to make at least forty different swords and that only increase with the other types. Only problem is they don¡¯t have anything to do with it and neither does the girls besides Towa. She thought of giving blacksmithing a try, but they currently moving around to much. The thought of living in the O¡¯Brien empire came to mind for a while as it might interest them as Towa learns to become a blacksmith. As for him he could Sculpt to pass the time and train, and Lily and make music. As for Lyana and Delia he doesn''t know what they are going to do beside train. Maybe, the two would start a business or something as they have enough weapons, or variety of merchandise to sell. Most of it would come from the ruins, or random things he makes. It would also allow Towa to sell whatever she makes while blacksmithing if she takes the route. Sure they can¡¯t complete with the big names like Dawson Conglomerate. Anyways the girls were currently swimming as they recently cleared the lake of magical beast. They all were wearing a bikini, that Towa made from a few different types of beast fur or water beast scale. It didn¡¯t stop Lily from speaking of swimming in their birthday suits, which was rejected by the other three. Even wearing a bikini was a bit much for Lyana and Delia as they had a large blush when he saw them. Lyana attempted to brush it off by attempting to insult him but got a small shock as her contract kicked in. Which made her blush grow, Delia on the other hand couldn¡¯t form words and attempted to hide. They soon became use to use it and fine now and don¡¯t mind as much if he looks at them. ¡°What you thinking about Zar?¡± Delia asked as she climbed out of the water. The current sight of her climbing out was amazing as Zaraf¡¯s senses went into overdrive. Though it could also be Lily next to her, making the scene breathtaking. He doesn¡¯t know if either know or care in Lily¡¯s case that their swimsuits were semi transparent. It didn¡¯t show anything, but skin shown through. So their assets were nearly on display drawing his eyes. ¡°What should we do once we arrive in the kingdom? Towa wants to learn blacksmithing, I will continue to sculpt, Lily will do music. However, what are you and Lyana going to do?¡± Zaraf directed his question to her. None of them have an enemy or a goal of revenge or even a plan for the future. Well, in this universe as far as Zaraf could tell. That may change in the future, but they aren¡¯t really out there seeking trouble either. A few fights here or there with bandits, does not lead to bitter enemies where on can''t live without the other dead. ¡°How long are we going to be staying in the kingdom?¡± Lily asked. ¡°Don¡¯t know, beside until we are saint rank at least after that no idea. We could go to Anarchic Lands and build a small kingdom for something to do. Though I am not really interested in running a kingdom.¡± Zaraf shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not either, as I am more interested in running the family side of things.¡± Lily said with a bit of lust in her voice. Shaking his head, he knew Lily was mostly teasing him, as neither of them are ready. Besides, he thinks they need to grow a lot more in this and dragonball universe. Also, there the feeling that Lily is planning something and it only grows as the girls grow closer. There is no way that Lily want to build a harem, right? Zaraf thought before mentally laughing at the thought. He didn¡¯t have proof or anything more than a feeling and dismissed it as his hormones being greedy. ¡°I¡¯m sure we could find something to do.¡± Delia replied with a shrug as she not to worried about it. ¡°If you say so.¡± Zaraf didn¡¯t sound convinced. For the rest of the day they played in the lake and decided to descend the mountain the next morning. On the way down they didn¡¯t run into any trouble with the magical beast or bandits. So, it was a boring trip down in their opinion, but they were glad on the haul they got. Ignoring all they got from ruins, they got over a few thousand cores rank six to nine. Sadly they don¡¯t have any saint rank cores, or does saints ranks beast have cores. Zaraf didn¡¯t know as they haven¡¯t ran into one and didn¡¯t really care. He knew that they aren¡¯t at the level to battle one yet. As for why they haven¡¯t met one, he guessed that they avoided them or live somewhere else. They might have entered one or two territories but they just haven¡¯t be important for the beast to investigate. Though, they might have been in the city or kingdom as they should have human forms by than. ¡°Should we get a beast companion for our group?¡± Zaraf suddenly asked as they walked down the main entrance to a city with stone walls surrounding it. ¡°What brought this on?¡± Lily asked neither agreeing or disagreeing. ¡°I don¡¯t really know, just a passing thought and it might be interesting to raise one. Maybe if I can find a white tiger.¡± Zaraf said. ¡°Why a white tiger?¡± Delia asked. ¡°It will be interesting to see how it evolves from infancy to adulthood. Also, to see what rank it can reach.¡± Zaraf shrugged. ¡°We will see.¡± Towa said. ¡°Whatever,¡± Lyana commented. ==================================================================== A couple weeks weeks after entering the city, Zaraf let out a small sigh as he yet to find a white tiger. The closest he came to finding one was finding an old dog that died a few hours before. Since he not into necromancy or interest in it, the dead dog wasn¡¯t helpful. The girls, just went shopping or toured the city picking up rumors or news of world shaking events. None of it really interest them beside, Linley back in Ernst Institute was making a name for himself. He is currently becoming one of the youngest grandmasters of sculpting and a rank five magus and rank four warrior. However, after two weeks of touring the city, they decided it was time to head towards the capital. So, packing up and storing everything away in their rings they began the next step on their journey. =================================================================== Back in the Headquarters in the Holy Union, King Clayde was reading over a report stating the five geniuses were spotted. After four years they suddenly resurfaced, making him wonder how much they have grown since they vanished. Of course he sent some into the mountain to find them only to either never to return or empty. He grew angry as he reread where they resurface at as they would be in the O¡¯Brien empire. The thought of sending someone to kidnap or invite them to him wasn¡¯t an option. The Radiate Church isn¡¯t welcomed in that territory very much. On of the older Cardinals was caught kidnapping young nobles with pure souls for sacrifice recently. ¡°Well no matter, I will just need to think of another way to get them.¡± He mumbled as he looked at the old man he entered. ¡°Greeting Elder¡­¡± ================================================================= In the Capital of the O¡¯Brien Empire a similar scene was present as the king was looking over the reports. He has been informed by the War God to keep an eye out for them as he wanted to know what they are up too. When the report listed that they were on the way to the capital he was excited and wondered what they wanted. He doubted they were coming to chat with him or visiting family since most are orphans excluding Delia. From the report, Delia isn¡¯t coming as a friendly visit from her clan and just traveling. Trying to think of their reasoning for coming, he couldn¡¯t think of anything. Finally after giving up, he decided to adopt a wait and watch approach. ¡°I will allow them to settle in for a short while, then invite them up.¡± The emperor nodded as he really didn¡¯t know what to do. He just moved on to the other reports he needed to sort out. ================================================================== Chapter 29 A couple of weeks went by since Zaraf arrived in the capital. Following the girls, they bought a large house near the noble district with large amount of space surrounding it. With a little bit of tweaking and moving plants around, the backyard can¡¯t be seen into unless your inside the house. With twenty rooms inside and a large pool, which they build in a day, surrounded by a small field of flowers. It was a beautiful sight until knights under the emperor decided to surround the house. A few of the newer knights or older ones began trampling the flowers or knocking down the trees. At the front door, a commander was standing there arrogantly with guards around him with weapons drawn. Zaraf was looking up to the man as the man held his nose pointed to the sky. ¡°Zaraf, Lily, Towa, Lyana, and Delia Leon. You have been summoned by the emperor. Any sign of resisting or rejecting will be followed in law of treason.¡± The man said as the five teenagers heard their backyard being destroyed. ¡°Can, we at least get dressed?¡± Zaraf asked unamused as the five were about to play in the pool and go sunbathing. So, he was being stared at by the surrounding knights, in a pair of shorts while the girls in their bikinis. The man stopped looking towards the sky and glanced at them and nodded. ¡°You have five minutes and don¡¯t attempt to escape.¡± Shrugging, the five went back to their room unhurried to change as they didn¡¯t really care about the man. He was basically treating them as a wanted criminal, when they were just being told they were having a meeting with the emperor. Changing well with in the five minutes they returned in their daily casual wear. Wearing either a light color or gray, they appeared back in front of the commander. He was frowning as they were treating this as a day outing instead of meeting the Emperor. ¡°Let''s move it.¡± the commander shouted as he took the lead. In the middle of the soldiers, the five walked as the guards on all sides of them had drawn towards them. Whispers, flooded throughout the citizens as they threw disgusted or distain looks to the five. It must have looked like they were criminals leading them to sigh, as thoughts of moving again entered their mind. Hopefully somewhere else has blacksmith willing to teach Towa the basics. ¡°Towa, we might need to find another teacher for you to teach you the basics of blacksmithing.¡± Zaraf commented before one of the younger guards snarled at him. ¡°You must not speak unless given permission.¡± The commander roared at the five, who shook their heads. The guy is one of the biggest idiots they ever met, and weren¡¯t doing the empire any favors with them. They heard of kings and emperors doing a lot to get prodigies and genius to join their kingdom or empires. But now they met one commander and a group of knights doing their best to turn them away. They walked or more been paraded around the city as if showing them off like five large terrorist or big time criminal was caught. By the time they arrived at the palace, the five knew they weren¡¯t going to be welcomed in the capital any longer. Everyone is going to think they were criminals even after they leave the palace. Marched into the throne room, they saw a middle aged man sitting on the throne frowning at the commander. Zaraf was sure it was the emperor''s years of experience and control on his temper that stop him. The man had blonde hair and overweight as he appeared in his late forties, but he was probably closer to a hundred and twenty. He was a rank three warrior, so he has a longer lifespan but not by much. If he continued to train to around fifth rank or higher he could have lived to around three hundred to five hundred. ¡°Commander Wales, I thought about firing you for your lack of thought, but then thought better of it. You shall be stripped of your medals and position and shall become a unit commander of the ten men with you today.¡± The emperor said making the commander faint. ¡°Now, greetings Zaraf, Lily, Towa, Lyana, and Delia Leon. I originally invited you here for a chat. However it seems that ex-commander Whales, decided to treat you as criminals. For that I am deeply sorry.¡± The Emperor explained. ¡°Well no harm done outside of our backyard, reputation, and trust of your city inhabinaties.¡± Zaraf said with a shug. ¡°Ah, it seems some extremist found your address and currently burning down your house.¡± The Emperor chipped in making them stare like it was a bad joke. ¡°We literally bought the place about two weeks ago, I hope we can get a refund.¡± Lily grumbled alongside Delia. The two were in charge of the family and business accounts as Delia and Lyana were preparing to open a shop. So, even if they didn¡¯t really need to care about the couple hundred thousand gold, it hurt their pride. They spent a few hours decoration and revamping the place to their needs. Even their pool only got a few hours before the soldiers destroyed it. ¡°I will return you gold from my personal vault as it was my error in choosing the wrong man for the job.¡± The Emperor said with the two nodding. ¡°So, what can we do for you, Emperor.¡± Zaraf asked not really minding his manners as he didn¡¯t see the point. It also cut out and changes the topics as they needed to find a new house before the sunsets. ¡°Four years ago, you five were the talk across the continent for the speed you trained throughout the ranks. The War God had sent a disciple to invite you to join his mountain if you so wish. However upon arriving, he was told you vanished hours before, so we kept an eye out for your return. Now, I wanted to know what was your goals in the capital?¡± The emperor spoke but the last line was between a question and a threat. ¡°Well, I wanted to continue sculpting to pass the time before stepping into the saint rank as a mage. Lily here was going to begin making music again, while Towa was going to learn the basics of a blacksmith. Delia and Lyana were thinking and preparing to open a small shop to pass the time while we stayed here. We all are either rank nine or eights, and thought of staying here as we continue to train.¡± Zaraf said as he heard the audience gasp when he mentioned their strength.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Raising his eyebrows towards the Emperor who seems to be nodding they began waiting for the next question. It seems that they missed the use of past tense as neither he or his friends know what they want now. The decision to say or go really relies on them as he doesn¡¯t care at this point. This Emperor doesn¡¯t seems to be listening as if he is attempting to solve the problem and keep them in his empire. ¡°Now what are your current plans?¡± The Emperor finally asked. Turning to the girls, he waited for their thought as it up to them to stay or go. ¡°We will stay, if we don¡¯t have to pay taxes, find a master or hight blacksmith to teach Towa, and don¡¯t ask us to fight in wars for you.¡± Lily said as the gathering noble men and ladies grumbled at her demands. ¡°Very well, I will exempt you from them and call to duty if needed for one hundred years.¡± THe emperor nodded. ¡°As for the blacksmith I will see what I can do. Dismissed¡± Being escorted back outside the palace, the five found them outside with the sun on the horizon preparing to set. The worst tour plus the emperor wasted the day away so now they can¡¯t buy a place due to the place closing. It seems that the Emperor is a petty man as he didn¡¯t offer a place to stay either after making those three demands. ¡°Well, we missed a day of playing in a pool for a terrible tour like criminal, lost our house, and weird meeting with an Emperor. Today sucked.¡± Lily whined. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that bad.¡± Towa said not sounding convincing as she sounds bitter about it. ¡°Well that could have gone better.¡± Delia commented as she shook her head. She was tempted to send a letter to cut the trade deal to the O¡¯Brien empire until they change emperors. ¡°So, what now?¡± Lyana asked bored. ¡°Find an Inn, than house hunting again. Than more training I supposes.¡± Zaraf answered with a shrug. ==================================================================== A few weeks went by since their house was burnt down and catching a few glares from those that remember them. The land shops were reluctant to sell to them as the employees either remember them buying or being paraded around. Finally, they had to go to the owner to purchase another house, and sell the last one. So, their new house was closer to the outer edge of the capital with a larger house and more space. After a few days, with Lily directing Towa and Lyana on how to decorate, Delia was ordering him around to fix the backyard. From moving trees, digging a hole for the pool he shrugged as it was training his earth magic. It even allowed him to get hinted at about the law of gravity surprisingly. Finally they finished redecoration and reinforcing the house so it won¡¯t burn down as easy. They received a visit from an old man with his white hair tied back into a ponytail. A pair of reading glasses on his vest, as he wore high quality clothes. ¡°Hello,¡± Zaraf greet the man as he invited him to the back yard. He was just finishing up watering the flowers. ¡°So, what can I do for you and who are you anyways?¡± Zaraf asked secretly surprised he couldn¡¯t feel the old man rank or power. ¡°My name is Beirut, and I came to teach you five some tips in training.¡± He said looking around the garden and nodding. ¡°Hmm, Beirut that name sound familiar for some reason. Anyways, what do you get out of this as you can¡¯t be doing this for free.¡± Zaraf asked as he glanced at the system message. [Lord Beirut, the King of the Forest of Darkness, Lord Prefect of the Bloodridge Continent, Sovereign Emissary, Caretaker of the Necropolis of the Gods. He is Highgod of Darkness and Lesser Sovereign of Wind.] Blinking a few times at the information, Zaraf barely contained his emotions as they felt all over the place not sure how to react. Why would such a powerhouse want to teach five barely teenagers who haven¡¯t reached saint rank. ¡°I have taken an interest in you, as you five are one of the faster and young cultivators to near saint rank in most realms. Though there are some that pop up from time to time such as reaching there before ten but never mind that. It would be such a waste not to reach your potential due to not being taught correctly.¡± Beirut explained. ¡°Once you reach saint rank you will begin getting in touch with the laws of the universe, such as the law of gravity, vibration, so on. From there, something called a divine sparks will be created, just don¡¯t fuse with them, but rather create clones for that element. This is something many tend to forget, so they usually only master one element.¡± Beirut finished. ¡°I will keep that in mind, though it''s going to be some years before get there as we still have to reach saint rank before anything,¡± Zaraf shrugged making a mental note to tell the girls later. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to know a master blacksmith to teach Towa the basics?¡± ¡°Hmm, I know of a few and probably teach her a thing or two. If they agree I will send them, but not going to make promises as they are usually busy.¡± Beirut said. ¡°Well, that fine,¡± Zaraf said with a shrug. ¡°The girls should be done shopping so, we can sit down and chat.¡± =================================================================== After an hour or so, Beirut left saying he will be back about once a month. He also supplied them with some information and tips to breakthrough into saint rank in the future. Which in their opinion wasn¡¯t that difficult. They would need to gain understanding of profound way which with the help of their training method they are halfway there. Sitting at the table, Lily was frowning as she was disappointed in something. ¡°What wrong Lily?¡± Zaraf asked as the other girls were unpacking or unwinding from their trip and visitor. ¡°They had thousands of years to move forward with technology. Yet they are stuck in medieval times and their women swimsuits don¡¯t exist.¡± Lily said as she wanted to rant about the world, yet didn¡¯t know how. ¡°So, do you want to attempt to move the world forward? We are saiyans, we thrive in battle but it doesn¡¯t have to battle of fists does it?¡± Zaraf said making her eyes widen and sparkle. ¡°Yes, that what we will do. We will open a chain of stores and recreate devices to get the world moving. I need to do something about the clothes through, so I might need to take up Tailoring and learn to sew better.¡± Lily began to mumbled as she began to plan out her way of moving the stagnated world. ¡°Just remember, Towa is more experience building technology, though we first need to take a look at what available.¡± Zaraf said as Lily vanished from her seat and ran through the house. In a few moments, he saw a blur of blonde, white, and black hair disappearing through the door. A few minutes later, Lyana came down and looked towards him. ¡°Master, what was that about.¡± Lyana asked in one of the few times she called him master. She usually only does it when they are alone or only Lily nearby. ¡°Lily, plans moving the world technology forwarded, but firsts needs to learn where exactly they are and what they built.¡± Zaraf shrugged. ¡°She wanted a fight, so let her fight a battle on improving the world.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about someone targeting her.¡± Lyana asked cooly. ¡°Yes and no, as greedy merchants and organization will target her for the ideas on technology. Are all of them strong enough to stand against us. No, they aren¡¯t and will be destroyed if they attempted to.¡± Zaraf said stretching. ¡°Very well.¡± Lyana said as she disappeared back to her room. ¡°Well, lets get some training in and hopefully more understanding of the law of gravity.¡± Zaraf headed for the backyard. Chapter 30 Half a month went by since Beirut came by for a chat and Lily decided to begin her plan to improve technology. The promised blacksmith from the emperor has yet to arrive, which only made the five to disapprove of the emperor. Though, Towa still began to learn as Beirut fulfilled his promise and a demigod called Leon Luff comes by to teach. Leon Luff, appeared as a woman in her early thirties with a warrior build. When she first appeared her midnight blacj hair and sparkling blue eyes captured everyone''s attention. However, she seems to be stuffering as her name is male, and won¡¯t change it as it one of the few links to her long since dead parents. So, besides their time spent on training, Zaraf¡¯s group was up and about either studying or traveling throughout the kingdom. Lily would bring Delia and sometimes Lyana, when Towa would begin to learn about blacksmithing. While Zaraf sometimes joined her and just watched or work around the house. Before Lily goes out, she would, give Zaraf a list of what room either needs changed or rebuilt for more space. So, he spent his time building outside of sculpting or walks around the capital where he started at. When he walks down the street, the girls either attempted to flirt or stare at him like meat, while the males send death glares. His green and red eyes with a mohawk and sculpted to near perfection body drew attention. He was nearly kidnapped by a few noble girls. Though the thought of sending a couple rank six guards him wasn''t wise. Sitting down for dinner table, the five were talking about their day plans. ¡°So, what is all your plans today?¡± Zaraf asked. ¡°Besides today training training, I was going to start looking at locations for the shop with Delia and Lyana. I gathered enough information currently to understand where and how to begin.¡± Lily explained three of the four girls. ¡°Leon is coming by in the afternoon for my lessons,¡± Towa said. ¡°What your plan, Zaraf,¡± Delia asked him. ¡°I don¡¯t really know, maybe watch Towa lesson or take a walk around the capital.¡± He replied not really sure. ¡°Oh, since you don¡¯t have a plan today, remodel the third floor into a studio for fashion and clothes creation.¡± Lily smiled. ¡°Well, ok than I am remodeling the house...again.¡± Zaraf shrugged. ================================================================== A few months passed with Towa finishing her lessons with Leon who drops by once in a while. Delia and Lyana store turned into one of the most popular stores in the capital that they decided to branch out into nearby cities. So they currently have three stores in and around the capitol in the O¡¯Brien Empire. The was done, by the artifacts, tools, jewelry, clothing, and fresh food all in one shop. Need a food for dinner, and a plow for your fields, Five Dragons got what you need in one stop. Why did it was called Five Dragon, they weren¡¯t really sure. It came out like a tyrant dominating the area they were located. It also helped their prices were reasonable and didn¡¯t fluctuate on a whim of the seller. So, even of the poorer shopped there often as they could afford to eat more for the same price. As for the women section of clothing, well that exploded expressially the night clothes. Delia and Lyana had trouble keeping up began hiring rapidly hoping to keep up. Though the two still kept up with their training. Towa luckily could train and forge at the same time, which improved her cultivation and closer to saint rank. She has had to hire some assistants to help out forging or assembling some of their bigger products. On the side though she was working on an auto hammer to help speed up the forging. As for Zaraf, he was either sculpting, or helping where he was needed. Which was behind the counter taking the money and making sure no one stole anything. Somehow Delia and Lyna projected grew into a full time thing. They haven¡¯t had a day off in a month and winter came so they couldn¡¯t even enjoy their pool. Inside the bed room, moans of pleasure left the closed door. ¡°Zar, explain again why what was supposed to be a small time shop turned into a big thing.¡± Lily moaned as he gave her a back massage. ¡°Ah, that the spot.¡± ¡°You wanted to move along the stagnated technology, and it became popular. In a couple years we might have stores all across the continent. I hope we have others running the business or building the products by than.¡± Zaraf said as he continued giving her a massage. ¡°Who knows, the Dawson Conglomerate might be interested and we could sell it to them when we grow bored.¡± Lily moaned out. After he finished giving her a massaged and left the room, they found Delia and Towa blushing and refusing to look him in the eye. When Lily came out practically glowing as she feel better and relaxed both of them stumbled with nose bleeds. ¡°What is wrong with you two?¡± Zaraf asked. ¡°Oh, they are letting their imagination get to them.¡± Lily said. ¡°So do you two want a turn?¡± Both of them turned red from head to toe before they went into a dreamy state and fainted. ==================================================================== Months began to pass, with the name of Five Dragons continued to grow, throughout the continent. From training, to running a business, and taking care of the assassins business rivals send. Zaraf, Lily, Towa, and Delia either at nearly the peak of rank nine or nearly there as building the formation out of rank nine cores increase their speed of training. Lyana recently broke into the rank nine. ¡°So, what rank do you think the next assassin going to be?¡± Lily asked as Towa burned the latest attempted to ash. ¡°No idea, the latest on was rank eight warrior and could on average rank nine.¡± Delia said as she cleaned her blade. ¡°He did go on about the Holy Union or the Church, so it might not be a business competitor.¡± Towa said. ¡°Than why send an assassin to us? We haven¡¯t done anything to them beside ignore their existent.¡± Zaraf frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t know, though there are rumors they been kidnapping or escorting those they deem as talented. There news that Linley is a rising star on the continent due to being a grandmaster sculptor, dual elemental magus, and warrior.¡± Lyana coldly stated as she threw out Linley name. No one in the group really knew why she hated him. ¡°Interesting, kind of disheartening that I don¡¯t have the title of grandmaster sculpting title.¡± Zaraf said. ¡°I believe yours is the God of Sculpting or something like that, since your masterpieces are leagues above theirs.¡± Lily answered making him shake his head at that.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°That weird but ok,¡± Zaraf shrugged. ¡°The next assassin, we should just capture so we can know who is sending them. Not just assuming it the Church as we currently lack the strength to destroy the entire church.¡± Towa said bring the topic back on track. ¡°Agreed,¡± they all said. ===================================================================== Laying by himself in bed, Zaraf entered his Genetic playfield which he hasn¡¯t done for a few years. Not that he hasn¡¯t thought of it, but he didn¡¯t have anything to add to his genetic code or change. Even the genetic limiter were available as breaking through the ranks removed them for him. From time to time though he planned to add different abilities, but would usually stop. At one point he thought it would be interesting to breath fire, excepted the physical change could kill him. His throat would need to be changed so it does burn he breathes fire. There was a large snake that could petrify it pray and he thought about copying it. Only have reptile yellow eyes removed that option as Lily would hurt him if his eyes changed. So that left that one out. So, what could he do with his gift, which he barely touched. The answer hit him, as he could experiment with the assassins that they can capture from now on. They are doomed to die, so what a few mutations going to do to them. The thought occupied his thoughts until he arrived in front of the red barrier. So only on more before Alpha stage. He thought as thinking if he should break it or not. I will break it if I don¡¯t in the next few months. Zaraf thought leaving the space. ¡°What to do now,¡± Zaraf thought leaving the bed. =============================================================== Time flowed by like the river, and Zaraf smiled as he felt a change in himself as he broke into the Saint realm as a magus. The day they named his and Lily¡¯s birthday he became a saint rank magus. Which was followed in the months that followed by Lily, Towa, and Delia. Lyana on the other hand was one step away and said she will break through in the next few months. There wasn¡¯t an announcement or news of their breakthrough, so to everyone who knew them thought they were either rank eight or nine. Only Beirut knew and didn¡¯t explained how he knew which annoyed Zaraf as he didn¡¯t like unknown people watching them. Their empire of the market continued to grow as more and more learned and bought them. If you didn¡¯t know of the Five Dragons. Others will laugh, as even saints or higher in seclusion for hundreds of years was learning about them. So, Lily plans for technology began moving the stagnated world forward bring her much glee. As for the assassins, they simply vanished as if they learned the intent of the group. So, Zaraf test subjects didn¡¯t come. Which annoyed him to no end but couldn¡¯t do much about it. After all, he wasn¡¯t going to get in the habit of kidnapping. ¡°Well, I¡¯m bored and there not much resistices in moving the world forward.¡± Lily said as business ran smoothly. Which was true as even the Dawson Conglomerate took caution when dealing with them. It has more to do with the possibility of them using their resources and focusing on weapons. They could probably conqueror the continent as long as they stay away from certain areas. ¡°We could block the sales to the Radiate Church as they are getting more courage in their kidnapping. That should spark a battle between us and them.¡± Zaraf replied simply as most factions bought from them. ¡°Yeah, I recently got a bit of information from a man who betrayed the higher ups. They have something they called Angels, which they get when they sacrifice pure souls.¡± Delia said looking over the financial from their business. ¡°We might as well take out their financial support as well.¡± Lyana coldly said. ¡°They probably going to send saint ranks to destroy us.¡± Towa said, before Zaraf and Lily laughed. ¡°And it will be a grand battle, as they fall one by one.¡± Zaraf said with a twinkle in his eye. The girls just rolled their eyes at him, as they weren¡¯t really worried about it. ============================================================= So what was decided on a whim became a reality as Five Dragon attacked and banned the Radiate Church and anyone supporting it. They began attacking most of the church supplies and income making the Church massive financial side crash. News spread and all the small time rumors exploded, such as kidnapping, enslavement and more dominated the continent. It got the point if a death was couldn¡¯t be solved or explained it was the church''s fault. The sad thing was that most of the rumors were already there, but it didn''t stop Lily or anyone to make more. The other rumor was that Grandmaster Linley was revealing a masterpiece in the coming months. Zaraf had thoughts of going to check it out, but gave it up as he rather play in the pool with Lily and the girls. The thought of looking at another sculpture didn¡¯t really compare since he was mostly disappointed in this universe standards. ============================================================= Life for the Radiate Church came crashing down for King Clayde and his son Shaq. With large amounts of money and resources to cover his selfish deeds. Clayde was having a miserable time as all the male wives he sleep with most of the time by force was speaking out. His reputation was destroyed and hundreds are out for his blood since his resources and guards are gone. Lucky for him or not he was ranked nine warrior and most after him was around rank five on the most part. So, he was safe for frontal assaults for the most part as he can easily handle them. Only his overconfident over the years allowed him to skip over checking his drinks or food. Poison, forcefully suppressing his cultivation down to rank seven and weakened. Unlucky for him a mob of rank seven and lower gathered ready to tear him apart. ¡°Why is this happening to me,¡± Clayde mumbled as the mob surrounded his mansion. ============================================================== Inside his domain, Beirut was reading a report of his young friends and semi students. Their way of battling against a large group of enemies was interesting. He long knew of the Raditate Church and Holy Union crimes. However, he knew someone would destroy them, but they would use brute force. ¡°Clever, it has been a long time since this tactic been used. Most just follow might equal right.¡± He praised them before moving onto other reports. ¡°I wonder if they would be interested in Necropolis of the Gods in a couple decades.¡± Beirut hummed. ================================================================ In her study, Delia was looking over reports of her business with Lily and Lyana to speed the paper work along. Stumbling across a letter, a letter from her brother she quickly read over it and frowned. ¡°What is it?¡± Lily asked. ¡°The Debs clan in the Holy Union hurt my brother friend Linley. It seems they became friends after we left. Anyways the heir took Linley girl called Alice after Liney and her been dating for a while. Something about showing off money and prestige.¡± Delia frowned at that as she never really like these that take the easy way to fame or wealth. ¡°What is he asking?¡± Lily also frowned. ¡°We aren¡¯t going to help them play who better game. Besides, if a girl does it for money or fame, they aren¡¯t worth befriending or knowing.¡± ¡°No, he asking to suppress the Debs clan and pressure them. It says the Dawson Conglomerate are already doing it.¡± Delia explained. ¡°Do it, they are a useless clan as I believe the heir attempted to stalk us at some point.¡± Lyana coldly stated before moving on. ¡°Very well.¡± Delia shrugged, not really caring. =========================================================== In the Holy Union, the Debs clan was having a bout of bad luck and they don¡¯t know how it started. Out of nowhere as far as any of them are concerned, the Dawson Conglomerate cut ties and began pressuring them. Now the Five Dragon joined turning them from one of the wealthy families to the poorest in the surrounding areas. Citizen refused to buy from their shops, or even to give them respect anymore. Even than they don¡¯t know when or why it was happening. So gathering for a family meeting, they gathered trying to solve the issue. ¡°So, can anyone tell me how or why this is happening.¡± Bernard the head of the clan asked. ¡°We don¡¯t know as none of our smuggling operations were caught , or known in recent years.¡± the head of operations replied. ¡°Kalen, do you have something to add,¡± Bernard asked his nervous son. ¡°It might because I sort of took Alice from Linley who friends which one is the Heir to the Dawson Conglomerate, and one is the brother of one of the owners and founder of Five Dragons.¡± Kalen replied as he looked at the paper in front of him. A deathly chill filled the room, as death glares were flung to him. Even his father didn¡¯t spare him as he single handed ruined the family business. Even if they killed him it would solve nothing and their reputation is ruined anyways. ¡°Well. at least we know we are screwed by my son actions.¡± Bernard said. ================================================================= Chapter 31 Months passed by since Zaraf became a saint rank magus and outside of helping with the business. He was training and discovering the law of gravity along with increasing, decreasing or even reversing it. This has led to the discovery of the vibration of the world which he training and discovering when he sculpted. As for his warrior training, he began to train extra hard as he about to become a rank nine warrior. Thinking back, that improving without a ki method was harder than he thought except now he almost there. He is going to need to use a method to advance into rank nine and above as he thinks it his dna allowing him to advance this far. As for his transformation training, he managed to master super saiyan and began working on super saiyan two. His Oozaru form on the other hand didn¡¯t make much progress since coming to this universe. As for his sage mode he can activate it for nearly ten seconds before his bones began to turn to dust. His muscle shred themselves and immense weight drop on to his body. The ten seconds come from two years of training, which helped him improve his strength and understanding of the profound laws. Why and how that happens he not quite sure and has a small theory that it due to being so close to nature. Thinking about it the world, he wonders why he even doing all this work and time to get a personal universe. He should have been able to get the strength in the dragonball universe, but now the god of destruction and omni king going to keep tabs on him. They probably don¡¯t want him or the girls growing in power to threaten their rule. Well, his and Lily goal since they were three years old was to have them trembling at the mention of their names. Sighing as he looked towards the rising sun, as his senses felt a group moving towards his location. The girls were inside either preparing for the day or doing their morning training. Waiting to see what is happening with the group, Zaraf found himself surrounded by thirty six men and women in red and white robes. Using red mask to hide their identities and white wings, Zaraf looked at them strangely. Nearly all of them were at least saint rank, and didn¡¯t need wings to fly. ¡°So, what is your purpose of coming here?¡± Zaraf asked as if talking about the weather. ¡°Zaraf and your friends, are under arrest for crimes against the Radiate Church.¡± The leading angel with six wings shouted as if wanting to attract an audience. Shaking his head, Zaraf wondered if the man was functioning correctly in his head. No one lived three miles radius around their house. They bought and tore down all the others nearby houses since they weren¡¯t being used or owned. ¡°Umm, my schedule just filled up until never going to happen.¡± Zaraf replied with a bored tone. Six of the angels formed a small formation around himas the rest of the thirty six closed in. They formed a wall out of mixture of energy of warrior and mage energy. Sadly, for them it would at most host up to a rank nine warrior or magus. By than anything afterwards could attack through the field without much effort. Since they can¡¯t move or risk destroying the formation, they basically forfeit their life. ¡°So, you want to resist. You won¡¯t be living alive than.¡± the angel said as if fact and a little thuggish. Instead of stepping forward himself, he sent one of the weaker members forward first. A small frown appeared on Zaraf lips as the leader plans to exhaust him before fighting him himself. It was a brilliant tactic even if it a little cowardly for his saiyan taste. Facing the rank eight angel, who seems confident in himself amused Zaraf a little. But his rage was more as a mere rank angel looked down on him. ¡°So, you think you can defeat me.¡± Zaraf said as if talking to a child. It might be a centuries year old child as it take decades for some to move through the ranks. ¡°Of course I can. I trained decades and fought hundreds of battles to the death. My experience far out strips yours and you are only rank six from the reports.¡± The loony rank eight warrior said with arrogance it was funny. Is their information really that far out of date? They literally sent assassins rank eight and nine to them. What do they think will happen to them? Did they expire due to food poisoning or a saint rank warrior or magus passed by. Zaraf wondered as he caught the rank eight angel sword with two fingers. Pain shot through his body as it still aching from his sage mode training which just increase the fight difficulty. Wearing a blank look refusing to show the pain his body was in, he jabbed a finger into the angel throat. The shock and surprise was the last shape the angel face took as he struggled to breath. I need a few test subjects, but thirty six are too many. Zaraf thought as the next one stepped forward. ¡°That what the idiot gets for getting over confident. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be making the same mistake.¡± A rank nine angel stepped forward. His arrogance shown just as brightly making Zaraf wonder about the sanity of the angels. They all leave their vitals open when preparing for battle and trash talk. It like they are using a calling card of ¡®hey, I¡¯m open so kill me¡¯. It like they didn¡¯t train and relied on brute strength to handle all their problems. ¡°Is that so,¡± Zaraf said still treating them like angry children. ¡°Prepare to die,¡± the angel smirked as if he already won, but didn¡¯t make a move. After a minute passed the smirk vanished and replaced with shock. ¡°How are you still living, the space is filled with poison.¡± The angel shouted making Zaraf look at him like an idiot. They were outside with a slight breeze that travel through the formation easily. If the idiot thought he could poison the surroundings to kill him something is series wrong with their heads. It is as if he only trained in a controlled environment inside. Unknown to Zaraf, his thoughts were mostly correct as when the angel trained outside it was a nice day without wind. ¡°What kind of poison did you use?¡± Zaraf asked. ¡°It supposed to kill you within twenty seconds.¡± The angel replied. ¡°So. that''s why half of you died,¡± Zaraf hummed as he looked at the sixteen dead angel due to friendly fire. A few seconds later, the cause of it fell to the ground dead as he failed to take the antidote it seems. Zaraf began wondering if they came to just die and take themselves out as it seems they are taking themselves out. Looking at the remaining angels, they struggled to keep a straight face expressially the leader. He seems to be twitching at his lips and eye as his anger grew at the idiot subordinates.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°So, who next?¡± Zaraf asked wondering why his luck was active again. His luck didn¡¯t active unless he has a slim chance at survival. Only when looking around he hasn¡¯t seen anyone or thing that could endangered him. Is it because my luck hasn¡¯t gotten the chance to come and play in a while. Zaraf theorized as the next contender step forward clearly unnerved ¡°So, your next,¡± Zaraf sighed as it was a rank eight again. It seems that the saint ranks are holding the formation. ¡°I will defeat you as I am a rank eight and your only rank six.¡± The new angel voice cracked as he said that. Do they not learn what is in front of them or are they that dumb. Zaraf thought as he easily knocked the angel out. Growing bored, he increased the gravity around the one holding the formation. An idea formed as he attempted to add the newly discovered law of vibration to it, but it failed. A loud bang happened as if thunder happened. It completely vibrated mostly everyone organs to liquid in the area. Zaraf was pale as his organs were shaken but working fine and can easily recover in a few days. ¡°Not to self. Don¡¯t attempted to combine profound ways on a whim.¡± Zaraf said as a few loud bangs came from the house. Soon screams came, but none of them were any of the girls. ¡°Ouch,¡± he shuddered at the ones attacking them. ========================================================= Inside the mansion in the first few moments of when Zaraf was attacked. Lily was in the kitchen happily cooking alongside Towa. Both of them were in aprons and swim suits as they planned to sunbathe after eating and chatting with Zaraf. The swimsuit was more of a compromise between Lily and the other three girls. To Lily she doesn¡¯t mind showing them what she has to offer as the only male that will see her is Zaraf. Also without the swimsuits she won¡¯t have to worry about tan lines which annoys her even if she barely tans. As sunbathe is more of a relaxing time than anything. It was more Towa and Delia is more self conscious of themselves, while Lyana doesn¡¯t sunbathe at all. She is similar to Zaraf and Lily who don¡¯t tan at all and she rather do something than lay around. As they were finishing up, and nearly ready to serve they heard the door open. ¡°Zaraf, your just in time for food.¡± Lily said not really bothering to check who arrived. ¡°Look, boys a couple cute girls are offering themselves up. Let show them how real men handle them. Or in this case Angels.¡± a greedy voice called from the door. Turning around Lily looked at a middle aged man with large white wings on his back. Scanning him up and down she sneered as she already knew he was going to die painfully. She will cut anyone up if anyone outside of Zaraf stares at her with lust filling their mind and eyes. ¡°It would be a great tragedy to hand you over before getting a taste,¡± the man and the ones behind him smirked. ¡°They are supposed to be angels right?¡± Lily asked Towa as she gripped the kitchen knife. It was made of material harder and sharper than steel yet weaker than adamantite. Towa spent two weeks creating it, then used it to make kitchen supplies. ¡°More like Fallen Angels.¡± Towa said grabbing a frying pan. ¡°Ah, look a couple rank six thinks they can take on rank eight and nines.¡± one of the background villains said. ¡°Idiot villain will always be...well idiots.¡± Towa said as she and Lily nodded to each other. Both of them appeared in front of the angels cutting tendons, and muscle so they can¡¯t escape. Yet. neither of them thought of killing them as their comments earned them a slow and painful death. Lily was going to make absolutely sure of it. After cutting them, a grin appeared as they were going to begin carving them up. When a loud boom like thunder happened from the direction Zaraf was. Lily felt something in her heart and knew Zaraf was fine but a little shaken and injured. ¡°Well, I was going to allow it to be slow and achieve maximum pain but Zaraf might need me. So, I need to move up my schudule for you.¡± Lily said as she sliced off their arms, legs and parts that make them males. ¡°I will be back in a few minutes to continue, Towa.¡± Lily said stepping outside. She quickly appeared where Zaraf was and seen the area destroyed and bodies lying everywhere. Zaraf was standing in the middle pale and heavily breathing. Walking over to him, she wrapped her arms around him as she began to help him back to the house. ======================================================= It has been a few days since the weird attack and Zaraf injured himself by using the profound laws on a whim. Lily ended up forcing him to stay in bed for the entire day until he gained back some color. Towa ended up being the one to clean up the mess as she just incinerate the bodies as after checking if any alive. The six saint rank died as if they had an extreme reaction from their entire body. Their entire body were already on the verge of dying, plus Zaraf attack just speed it up. From Lyana and Delia best guess, it was if they were possessed. ¡°So, what are we going to do about the Radiate Church?¡± Zaraf asked sitting at the table. Delia was the one to reply, ¡°We don¡¯t really have to do anything at the moment. They nearly destroyed themselves with the last stunt a few days ago. I don¡¯t believe they have the manpower or gold to attempted it again anytime soon. Thirty rank eight or nine and six saint rank is sure to put a dent in their power.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure the church still has more powers and gold locked away somewhere. How much I can¡¯t be sure, but reports say they are running low on funding and asking their followers.¡± Lyana said. ¡°So, will just wait for them to destroy themselves.¡± Lily asked sounding a little disappointed. ¡°I got report on the Holy Union falling apart. King Clayde was beaten to death by a mob of men. It turns out the man had a disgusted habit of sleeping with other people wives. His son, also became a causality from stealing from them. As for the Debs clan that Delia brother Dixie asked us to pressure is all but ended.¡± Lyana said. ¡°It seems that the clan was in the smuggling business which we put an end to. Got some gold and Water Jade out of it but not really worth mentioning really. On a side note, Delia your brother is on his way to visit in a month.¡± Lyana finished. Delia nodded as she smiled as it been a few years since she met with her family. She would send them letters, but only her brother bothered to ask about her life currently. Her parents would ask about how the business was doing and what her current strength was. They didn¡¯t asked about her personal life or if she took an interest in anyone. ¡°Anything else?¡± Towa asked. ¡°There is an increase and weird movement of magical beast on the mountain. They are all gathering in an area just outside of the Holy Union capital for unknown reasons.¡± Lyana said with a shrug not really caring. ¡°Hmm, beast wave is a possibility or a king appeared on the mountain.¡± Zaraf said as he thought about it. ¡°You know since we got the business up and running, we haven¡¯t done much beside lay around and playing in the pool or train.¡± Lily said as she put her head on the table. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± Zaraf asked a little interest. He has to think on how to combine vibration and gravity together and work on reaching demigod level. From there he can work on the other elements, which is going to take a few years. So, a hobby won¡¯t be bad outside of sculpting. ¡°Zaraf, do you want to be a teacher?¡± Lily asked confusing everyone. ¡°Why?¡± Zaraf asked since it came out of nowhere. ¡°I was thinking of setting up a couple of schools that train everyone in the basics of either warrior or magus path. We can add a few other basic subjects such as reading, math, art and things like that. Your a great trainer as your the one that taught me the basics in the beginning.¡± Lily said. ¡°What are we supposed to do, after teaching them the basics?¡± Towa asked curious. ¡°I suppose we could make an advanced school or section or we could offer them scholarships to other institutes. It would save them time on teaching the basics.¡± Lily said. ¡°This requires a little more planning than we had with the business. So, think everything through and we can see, as he got more than enough gold laying around.¡± Delia replied. Nodding, they ended the morning breakfast and meeting. None of them disagreed with Lily idea as it would be an interesting idea, also they can be a part time teacher there. It would help the world more as many who mess up on the warrior path early in life would lower. ============================================================ In the Holy Union, the mark of year 10000 is a week away. Many are preparing to celebrate the mark of history. Unknown to them on the magical mountain they are also preparing for it but for different reasons. They are going to expand beyond their mountain and their king returned after thousands of years. As for Linley he felt lost on what to do with his life. All those that killed his parents are either dead or about to fall into ruin. Thoughts of finishing the Radiate Church crossed his mind as he didn¡¯t care if they are about done. He will erdiate them from this world and make sure they never get a foothold again. Chapter 32 Over the next week nothing major happened to Zaraf or Lily and the girls beside training and managing the business. However for all those that live in the Holy Union, it would be remembered as a nightmare if they lived. For the citizen of the Holy Union and Ernst Institute the day of celebration began great as cheers line the streets. The smiles filled the cities and villages across as if a frown was illegal. However that soon changed as the first scream soon followed by a blood curdling screech. Beasts of all shapes and sizes ran through the streets and through building slaughter all they can. Men, women, children, it didn¡¯t matter as claws and razor sharp teeth found there way of tearing through bodies. The city guards fell, as well as any magus or warrior that got in their way no matter what rank or how strength they were. Within hours cities and villages fell expanding the magical beast domain. What was known as the Holy Union soon fell within hours. It would become known as Apocalypse day for years to come. ========================================================= Sitting around their breakfast table, Lily was finishing up breakfast as Delia and Lyana looked over their emergency reports. They appeared early this morning telling about the fall of their business what was known as Holy Union. ¡°Well, you were right Zaraf. The magical beasts got a king that led a beast wave to conquer the fallen Holy Union.¡± Delia said as she finished the report. ¡°One had to appear at some point as it doesn¡¯t make sense that anything that can think want to stay on a mountain forever.¡± Zaraf shrugged. ¡°Zaraf, I was wondering when we can go back home?¡± Lily asked. ¡°Back where?¡± Delia asked confused as they were home. As she knew they were orphans and Towa has a brother but they never really talked about their home. She just assumed that they didn¡¯t have one or didn¡¯t want to talk about it as if they had a bad memories. Lyana pretended to be uninterested keeping her blank face. Zero emotion was shown through except her eyes switched between the three. ¡°Why?¡± Zaraf asked curious the sudden interest in returning. ¡°Well, after becoming a saint rank, it doesn¡¯t really do us much good to continue learning the profound laws. They don¡¯t work the same in there so it kind of pointless.¡± Lily explained. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Delia asked again. ¡°They are talking about going back to our universe.¡± Towa said with a shrug. ¡°Universe?¡± Lyana asked confused. ¡°There are an infinite number of universe and multiverse with parallel worlds of thoses. We transferred from one of those. It was in order to train and gain strength as Zaraf managed to annoy the omni king of that universe.¡± Towa explained making Delia and Lyana blink while Zaraf and Lily stared at Towa. She began to explain their secret they weren¡¯t ready to explain, though Lily started it by asking. ¡°How did he manage to do that?¡± Lyana asked interested as it sounded impressive. ¡°By nearly killing the plane seven god of destruction. Not through brute strength as the god of destruction wasn¡¯t serious and playing around. As for how he did it, well only he knows and someone called Lucifer.¡± Towa finished up the small explanation. Nodding at the thought, Delia began wondering how they were when that happened. She knew since they were eight and that was nearly ten years ago. ¡°How old are you?¡± Delia asked slightly worried. ¡°We were twelve when it happened and when we came here we regressed four years in age.¡± Lily sighed as she answered. ¡°Oh,¡± was all Delia had left on the topic. ¡°Is it possible to come back?¡± ¡°Yes, it won¡¯t be that hard since we are already here.¡± Zaraf said. ¡°Than can we come along?¡± Lyana asked. Thinking about their request, Zaraf didn¡¯t really have a problem with it and they are going to have three months to adjust them to the universe. The time difference is only going to make it like a few minutes since they left. The question remains when do they leave? If so, do they leave something behind or create demigod clones before going. None of them are close to creating one as he only started learning the learning and none of the girls are getting close either. ¡°When do you want to leave? What about the business and everything else?¡± Zaraf asked as he thought of giving someone their company was a bad idea. Handing a business that could destroy everyone else wasn¡¯t a great idea as empires could fall easily. ¡°I was thinking soon as there not much to do.¡± Lily replied. ¡°What about your school?¡± Zaraf asked. ¡°Hmm, I thought about it but we have never been to one and Ernst Institute isn¡¯t really a role model to follow.¡± Lily explained. ¡°So, I decided to scrap the idea for now.¡± ¡°Mmm, as long as you''re happy and it not like we can¡¯t make it later.¡± Zaraf said. ============================================================== A month flew by as Lily and the other began setting everything to leave and transferring the company to Delia brother and a few of his friends. Signed a few deals with Dawson Conglomerate. They agreed not to attempt to buy or destroy them out unless certain agreement are breached. They spent a week saying by to some of their friends they made in business and packed ready to leave. Standing out in their yard, the five gather around, with their storage rings filled full of supplies and metals. ¡°Are you ready.¡± Zaraf asked. ¡°Yep,¡± Lily said as they other nodded. ¡°Than let''s get going.¡± Zaraf said opening his system and vanished from the spots with them. ================================================================= Appearing in the ship they left years ago to them, but not much time passed. Looking himself over, Zaraf found himself and Lily back into their twelve years old bodies again. Delia and Lyana appeared to be around fourteen so they regressed three years.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°Well this is interesting.¡± Zaraf smiled a sad smile as it confusing to go from a seventeen year old body back to twelve. ¡°Oh, how is it perfect? We are back in our younger bodies, so the sexy underwear I bought is useless.¡± Lily pouted making the rest look at them. ¡°Umm, Lily you don¡¯t wear clothes to bed.¡± Towa replied as she and the other two girls caught a free show from time to time. Delia and Lyana rolled their eyes as they are long used to their friend antics and walking around the house usually with barely a thread. At least Zaraf would put on a pair of shorts which they thank him profoundly. They could somewhat tolerate their friend, but if another and a male did it also. Well they would have either lose focus or stare at him blushing every time. They might have gotten used to it over time, but they were raised in a society where they should only see one male naked. That male usually their husband, unless they work the streets or brothels which none of them did. ¡°Well, having a little show is more exciting as I slowly remove or tease than appear naked. We have been with each other since day one and barely wore a thread until we were four or five. So, it a little less impressive to just appear naked isn¡¯t.¡± Lily said. Thinking about it now, the silver box that Luna left them still had some messages left on them. Neither of he or Lily brought it to the other universe so, they have to await their birthday to watch it. ¡°Ok, let stop this topic for the moment as it sounds as if you had plans in the very near future to jump him.¡± Delia said. Lily stayed silent which answered her question until her next words made nearly them all blush. ¡°Well not anytime soon, again. Saiyans can¡¯t really do it until we are eighteenish, as the growth spurt allow females to safely deliver if they get pregnant. Not that we are anywhere near ready to be parents though, as we don¡¯t even have a planet to call home.¡± ¡°Than why do you need to wait?¡± Lyana asked since it made little sense to her. ¡°Umm, you know Saiyans stay young and have growth spurts which we would rapidly grow. Well, our hormones and biology doesn¡¯t really work until we are eighteen. Mentally we can be ready as eleven, but physically we can¡¯t perform as the drive to battle overwhelms us. It also used to sort out the weak so only the strong genes carried on.¡± Lily decided to give an impromptu saiyan biology lesson. Zaraf was sure he heard bits of it and thought he remembered things differently. Either Lily was dishing out the wrong information on accident or on purpose. Either way he doesn¡¯t want to interrupt as he wanted to get reordiated with the ship. Leaving the girls, Zaraf walked around and look at the destination. Namek the home of the namekians which they were visiting the grand elder. If his memory not failing than they were going to ask him to release their potential. Can he even release our potential any more? Zaraf thought as he looked at his status screen. ============================== [Name: Zeref (Zero) Age: Twelve years old Bloodline: Ancient Saiyan (90%) Elite Saiyan (10%) Battle Power: 99,500,000 (0) Multiverse Points: 300,900 ============================== The final ten percent won¡¯t change as it would force him into a giant Oozaru form until he shrinks it down again. Only this time he won¡¯t be able to exit the form and have fur covering most of him. If Zaraf looked at Lily¡¯s genetic code it would be in a similar state not that she knew it. He neary have a power level of hundred million which is the turning point of their Ki. It would start compacting itself as well as removing it own impurity transforming into Divine Ki. The first block of the Alpha part on the genetic limiter is nearly ready to break also. Hmm, I know I had a theory of Ki and how it works, though I can see some errors in it. I thought it required more ki before it became divine ki. Now I see it didn¡¯t really matter as we literally destroy planets with powerlevel of a couple thousand. Zaraf thought as he began looking through information on Frieza. After they visit Namek they were going to end Frieza rein and get their revenge of destroying their planet. Sure, Saiyans weren¡¯t the best or the nicest in the universe due to being a warrior race. They craved battle, but not all of them were battle gifted as some was more gifted in engineering or craftsman. Sigh, I think I am confusing the history and life of saiyans or what were the saiyans. Zaraf mentally sighed as many thoughts ran through his mind. Lets just work on theory of achieving super saiyan two for now. ================================================================ While Zaraf was sighing to himself with all his thoughts and Lily was complaining about the age and size of her body. Her biggest complaint was her assets need to regrow again as they were around C upon leaving. Though they barely were there it was her pride as a woman. Back in the time nest, Chronoa frowned as she felt the time shifted around Zaraf, Lyana, and Towa as it happened in the area she left them. She could feel their massive power increase and slightly worried that something happened to them to allow it to happen. Only, she couldn¡¯t interfere or make contact until they do it first again. ¡°Please be safe you three.¡± Chronona mumbled sadly. ================================================================= Back on the ship, Lily and Towa was teaching Delia and Lyana to control and suppress their Ki. Flying through space with ki of nearly 99,000,000 wasn¡¯t the brightest idea. It was like a trouble magnet and both could easily destroy the ship if they aren¡¯t careful. The two of them easily picked up the ki suppressing as it was similar to gathering mage force. As for the controlling and firing off energy blast, well that was put on hold as there no room to practice. One wrong move and they could end up in a fiery explosion and floating around space. There was little doubt that they could survive the explosion if they projected their energy out but they would most likely die afterwards. The distance between planets were to large and they started off wasn¡¯t an option. So it wasn¡¯t surprising that neither Lily or Towa allowed any ki projecting or blast. However, one thing they all had in common was the need to adjust their Ki control. It has been years for them since they could manipulate their energy with more freedom than in the other universe. The thought of increasing the gravity didn¡¯t cross any of the four mind and Zaraf didn¡¯t really care. He was thinking none of them would be affected by gravity as it simply didn¡¯t go high enough. The ability to increase the gravity around him costed too much Ki to serve in training so the trick he learned with the profound laws were out. After allowing both Delia and Lyana the ability to control their ki to the basic degree, Towa began explaining all the technology. Lily only frowned as she didn¡¯t have a camera to capture their expressions to show Zaraf later. ==================================================================== Months flew by as the five of them adjusted and lived on the ship. Surprising it was Zaraf who was having a hard time adjusting to living on board. The option to go out and spend the day in the sun and away from the girl time of the month. Well it was gone and the option of being saint rank to remove day was gone. It led to a miserable time to him which the only saving grace was the girls locked themselves away in a room. There reasoning was even with the four on one they would still loses if fist were brought into it. His weird luck plus his power combined would win him the battle before it began. Since he also not in the habit of having mercy, they rather not be black and blue covered in bruises. So during those days he would anything he could find on the console of the ship. He even managed to improve his ship repairing theories. The last time he actually learned on the subject was when he was three. So he enjoyed himself as it was another connection to Luna, even if it took awhile to rediscover it. So finally after a long three months, the target planet has entered his sights, he smiled at the large green planet. The sight was most welcomed and now the worrying part was what was going to happen. Would the peaceful Namekains welcome them or fight them? ¡°We are finally there,¡± Lily shouted in joy. ¡°Yeah,¡± Towa replied. ¡°Finally room to stretch our legs,¡± Delia said. ¡°When we return to Earth, I vote not leaving for awhile. We need to curb our nomad habits sooner or later.¡± Lily said. ¡°I suppose so, but what about all the space tyrant and wonderful battles?¡± Zaraf asked earning a piercing glare. ¡°If you wait ten years than we can discuss this.¡± Lily said ending the conversation there. Thinking about it, ten years would put them around the saiyan saga Zaraf thought. He didn¡¯t really see any issue with that as beating up the prince of saiyan sounds interesting. However if the prince got any funny ideas about Lily, even if he was important for later he will have a painful existent. ¡°Now we just have to find where the leader is after landing.¡± Zaraf said as they watched as they prepared to enter the atmosphere. =========================================================== Chapter 33 Setting foot on Namek, with islands and hills covered in a teal colored grass all around. A few trees here and there made the planet feel vast and empty. Sending his Ki around he could feel all the namekians easily. Finding where the leader was simple enough do to having the strongest Namekian currently on the planet hanging about. Looking towards the sky the three suns were a little off putting as there wasn¡¯t nights here. That information must have slipped his mind as he watched Lily packed their ship into a capsule. Watching Delia and Lyana to look in shock as they watched Lily pick up the capsule. ¡°What was that.¡± Delia asked first. ¡°A convent way of storing nearly everything. If I have to guess it similar to storage rings.¡± Zaraf said as he began floating off the ground. Following his lead, Lily and Towa followed as Delia and Lyana attempted to follow. They shakenly raised above the limit they had during practice. Since the ship isn¡¯t equipped to allow them to fly a few feet above them, neither Delia or Lyana had much practice. ¡°Flying at a decent speed we can arrive in about half a day.¡± Zaraf said as he watched Lily and Towa help the beginners. As if naturals both Delia and Lyana were off the ground and flying easily. There practice as saints in their universe must have helped as it saved time. Not that they were in a rush in the first place. Avoiding the villages as they didn¡¯t know what kind of reaction they would they took a few detours. Also, they didn¡¯t really need anything from them and stopping by for only introduction seems weird. Also requisitioning a meeting with their leader who as far as they know can¡¯t move seemed pointless. Laughter filled his ears as Lily and Towa flew near the water as a large fish jumped out of the water. Delia and Lyana looked worriedly at the green water as if something stronger going to get them. ¡°Most of if not all the beings on this planet can¡¯t really harm us as it would be like hitting a titanium mountain.¡± Zaraf explained to the two girls. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean things can¡¯t eat us.¡± Both of them said at once. Nodding as they were right but they could easily blow up the beast alongside the planet if they aren¡¯t careful. He wondered why they would be worried about it, since they could wash it off fairly quickly. Sure it not the nicest feeling, but their reaction is confusing him. ¡°Zaraf, they are afraid to bare it all in front of you.¡± Lily called as her wet clothes outlined her growing assets. Knowing that the monster spit that got the two worried as it more along the lines of their clothes. He put it together fairly quickly and figured out during their packing they got clothes for their seventeen and older bodies as they didn¡¯t think they would regress. So, most of Lyana and Delia outer clothes been resized to fit them which didn¡¯t cover what underneath. They have been borrowing some form Lily and Towa where they can but most other times they went without. It just happens that today was one and that why they wore pants or shorts. Except getting wet would allow nearly everything to show. With them not being ready to show Zaraf anything it worried them greatly. ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t need to know that though I don¡¯t really see why?¡± Zaraf said as he seen Lily plenty and she never embarrassed. The only time she really reacts is if another male attempted to suggest or attempted to see her. ¡°Which is why you never enter our room.¡± Towa smirked as Zaraf never entered their room or asked about anything they wore. They could wear a barely functional bikina and he wouldn¡¯t asked unless it was on Lily. ¡°I respect privacy and what every chose to wear is their choices.¡± Zaraf said with such conviction it made them laugh. ¡°Stuipid body being twelve years old¡­¡± Lily began to mutter something but the wind blocked most of it. The rest of the trip was filled with laughs and embarrassed Delia and Lyana. Now that Lily let out the secret they wanted to keep from Zaraf. It also didn¡¯t help that they wanted him and Lily to take responsibility but they don¡¯t know what. It was only between them and it not like he saw anything. Arriving at the towering rocks with a single building on top, they landed outside the door. Stepping out a tall green man similar to Kami Zaraf and Lily met years before. Scanning his strength they placed him around forty thousand in battle power. ¡°What are you doing here visitors. You are disturbing the Grand Elder rest.¡± The man growled at them as he attempted to be intimidating. ¡°We are here for the Grand Elder.¡± Zaraf simply said. ¡°No, now leave before I force you.¡± The man didn¡¯t even hesitated. Neither Zaraf or the girls moved as they were attempting to be nice as they could easily bulldoze their way in. It wouldn¡¯t look nice and cause a misunderstanding so they were attempting to be peaceful. Is the powerup really worth the hassle no not really but what are they supposed to do. ¡°Send them up. Nail,¡± An old voice called from inside changing the Namekian attitude. ¡°At once, Elder.¡± he said taking them inside. Stepping into the white building with spikes on it, it felt like a mixture of marble and metal on the touch. As for the durability Zaraf didn¡¯t know and didn¡¯t really bother with asking. He doubted either Nail or the Elder knew off the top of their head. Namekians split into different jobs such as healers, warriors or Farmers sand so on. Going up the elevator, they were greeted with a large and very old namekian that at least seventeen feet tall at least. His large white robes covered most him as he doesn¡¯t appear to be able to open his eyes. ¡°Welcome visitors, why have you come to me?¡± The Grand Elder asked. ¡°We heard a rumor that you are able to unlock one''s potential? I would like to ask how you do it.¡± Zaaf asked as he began to think about it. It might be similar to what he does by releasing genetic limiters. Why he hasn¡¯t thought of it before, he doesn¡¯t know or just forgot about it. He really didn¡¯t have much to go on either as Gohan didn¡¯t really know. For all he knows the old namekian has some other ability like compacting their Ki or purifying their bodies. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. ¡°May I know why you asked this question young Saiyan?¡± Guru asked as he lifted a wrinkly eyebrow. ¡°Curiosity really.¡± Zaraf asked as it is the truth. Due to the power boost they earned in the other universe, there isn¡¯t much of a point if Guru just had an ability similar to his. ¡°You should know that long ago namekians made a deal with the dragon race. We gained a sliver of dragon energy in our bodies, which some are stronger than others. This leads to some able to create wishing orbs which summons a dragon to grant wishes. However that same energy allows others to manifest others abilities instead.¡± Guru began to explained as appeared to be looking in the past. ¡°In time some developed a battle ability such as giant form or a better regentive power than an average namekian. On the other hand there are abilities that can heal from most injuries if they are still a breath in the body. Mine is on the rarer side and more dangerous as it can uses some of my life energy if I don¡¯t have enough energy. It can purify your ki, body, and soul but can kill you if you have evil intentions or sinned greatly.¡± Guru explained making the girls shocked. ¡°Interesting, but sadly asking you to demonstrate it would kill you if you attempted it on any of us.¡± Zaraf said with a great pity of not being able to see or feel it. ¡°I sense great potential in you for mastering such ki control so young and such strength if your friends are to be judged by.¡± Guru said.as if sadden he could help such a warrior. ¡°Isn¡¯t the wishing orbs known as the dragon balls on Earth?¡± Lily asked as she looked above Guru head. It was much larger than the one on earth. ¡°I believe so,¡± Towa nodded. ¡°What?¡± Delia asked confused with Lyana nodding. ¡°On the planet known as Earth, another Namekian lives there as the guardian of Earth. On that planet another set exists but they can easily fit in your hand. They only grant one wish though. Zaraf, Towa and I found them once as we joined a group who was after them for the adventure. Anyways Zaraf and I never really took much of an interest in them as if we want something we will either find it or make it. Towa I have no idea, but she hasn¡¯t really asked about them¡± Lily explained. Guru hummed as he thought about who sent a namekian there. He could see that Zaraf and his group knew him and talked to him, but it sounded like they were acquaintances. Here they knew of the wishing orbs surprised him, but even more so when they weren¡¯t interested. ¡°You do know they can bring someone back to life.¡± Guru asked making the group shrug. ¡°The only one we have interested in bringing back died years ago when planet Vegeta was destroyed by Frieza. We don¡¯t really have any interest in wishing back the planet of the saiyan race. They would probably do something rash or stuipid and get destroyed again.¡± Zaraf shook his head. ¡°Besides, the one we would want back left us a box where we can see her on our birthday.¡± Lily said as a small tear ran down her cheek. It pained her to think of her mother as they were only three when they watched the planet vanish among the stars. ¡°I see.¡± Guru smiled as he heard their reply. He could also feel that they are at least a few years older than they appear to be. Even the two that aren¡¯t sayings and it doesn¡¯t sound like they wished to regress in age either. So they must have stumbled into something or something happened to speed up their mental age. Since it wasn¡¯t it his place to mention or worry about it, he kept it to himself. ¡°Well, that was interesting to learn and all but I guess it is time to leave this planet already. We don¡¯t really have any more business to do here.¡± Zaraf said making the girls sigh as it back to the ship already. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just spend time touring the planet and visiting some of the villages?¡± Guru asked receiving a shrug in return. ¡°I don¡¯t see a problem and we could get some training in that we can¡¯t do inside the ship.¡± Towa said quickly before Zaraf could answer. ¡°Yeah,¡± the other girls said outnumbering Zaraf who just shrugged. =============================================================== For the next week, Zaraf followed the girls around as they meet the other namekians and toured the planet. Their training was also progressing well as Delia and Lyana can now shoot off basic energy attacks. The planet shook a few times as they began releasing their energy or powering up. They ended up finding a cave where they could place down on of the capsule houses Lily found. The idea of living in one of the Namekians villages didn¡¯t really appeal to them. Though, Zaraf was sure there was a capsule with a bigger house. One that only had one large bed had to be wrong, no matter how much Lily tells him otherwise. Somehow he ended up with Lily on one side with Towa on the other, and Delia and Lyana behind them. It wasn¡¯t bad for him but it did off set him off balance at first. None of the girls really complained after the first night, though he and Lily needed to be clothed. When the first week passed, none of the girls were ready to leave as they were having fun relaxing and training on a planet. This forced them to push back the date they left for another two weeks. ¡°So, let''s get going and beat up a space tyrant and get to earth.¡± Zaraf smiled as he looked forward to it. ¡°Yes,¡± Lily cheered also, as she and the other girls knew they couldn¡¯t push their vacation any more. =============================================================== Blasting through the stars, Lily looked towards Zaraf thinking. Didn¡¯t he know the Instant Transmission technique, so why didn¡¯t they use that to get around. ¡°Zaraf, don¡¯t you know the instant transmission?¡± Lily asked him. Knowing where it was going a slight blush of embarrassment form. ¡°Err, I¡¯m rusty at it and attempting to cross the universe would be bad if I get it wrong.¡± Zaraf explained. Nodding at his reasoning as it has been a while and she didn¡¯t see him using it on Namek. If anything he probably forgot about it. It not really he forgot about it, Zaraf just chooses not to as even if it is boring, he enjoys traveling on the ship. It allows him to hang out with the girls and he doesn¡¯t know any Ki signatures or where to look for their destination. He could pop over if he knew the area but attempting to bring the four and if needed a quick escape. It just a recipe for disaster. ¡°Lily, do you think we are near ready to get Dub?¡± Zaraf asked remembering the one that taught him sage mode. Taking back on that, she thought about it but shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so as we don¡¯t his actually strength. It probably over a hundred million which we could solve with super saiyan form. I just know you don¡¯t like to use it to fight, but it is just a feeling that it isn¡¯t enough.¡± Accepting her answer, Zaraf thought about it as he wondered if he over or underestimating the demon realm. Than again the demon realm suppresses their Ki which would lead to disadvantaged their. It seems that Dub has to wait longer if he still among them. Now if he could figure out the next stage of the super saiyan two without losing strength or speed. Being buffed up like a bodybuilder or lacking strength he gains in super saiyan one isn¡¯t an option for him. ¡°I wonder what happens if I regulate the energy that it travels through my body before allowing the excess to leave will work.¡± Zaraf hummed as he set off to think of the pros and cons of the idea. He can¡¯t really attempted it on the ship as he would be out of luck if the ship destroyed stranding all five of them. ============================================================== After a few weeks passed, Towa finally asked a question nearly all of them were wondering. ¡°Where are we going?? She asked as she looked towards Zaraf. ¡°To Frieza headquarters. Going to bring down his empire before going to Earth.¡± Zaraf simple said. ¡°Oh,¡± Was all that was said as none of them outside of Lily and him knew who that was. Towa would have heard of him and some things she heard but that about it. It didn¡¯t really scare her as both Zaraf and Lily seems much stronger than him. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Delia asked. ¡°The person who blew up our planet and most of our race.¡± Lily said making them nod but still didn¡¯t understand. ¡°He a space tyrant that sells, destroy, or uses planets on whims. He destroy races for his own amusement.¡± Zaraf said as they realized that they are charging a vile creature headquarters. ¡°So how long until we arrive?¡± Towa asked. ¡°A couple more weeks.¡± Zaraf said making them glare at him without emotion. ¡°You asked.¡± Zaraf shrugged. Chapter 34 True to Zaraf words, nearly three weeks flowed by before they arrived at what was Frieza latest headquarters. Upon arrival they were nearly blasted when they came into sight of the space station. However some quick and swift actions with Zaraf behind the control allowed them to land safely. Well as safely as on could when all forces station there could mustered surrounding them. When Zaraf sensed all the present power level he sighed in disappointment. Frieza wasn¡¯t there nor his top commanders as the top power level was about a hundred thousand. The only threat was their weaponry as no matter how strong a body gets, a laser to a heart could kill you. ¡°Alright you three come out with your hands up and we might allow you to live.¡± Zaraf heard one of the small time thugs shout. ¡°They aren¡¯t very bright are they with zero attempted attempted to scan our strength.¡± Lily said. ¡°Though why did they say three?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you remember that neither anyone could sense you or scan you.¡± Towa said rolling her eyes as Zaraf and Lily remembered. ¡°What should we do with them?¡± Delia asked as they watched as the thugs bring in the big guns. ¡°We could always beat them up.¡± Lyana replied. ¡°Than we could find out where Frieza is or heading.¡± Nodding at the reasoning, Zaraf pushed the button to open the door. Towa followed by Delia and Lyana walked down the ramp as they hand hundreds of guns pointed at them. Some of the thugs got some greed in their eyes as they found them attractive. Though some of them really didn¡¯t care if they were attractive or not just wonder if they give pleasure. With all eyes trained on the three no one noticed two more emerged from the ship until it was too late. Bodies were thrown into the air with various amount of injuries as some races were weaker than others. Some of them were weak due to lack of proper or any training and now wished they did. ¡°Kill them,¡± ¡°Stop them,¡± ¡°Lord Frieza will make you pay.¡± Shouts similar to these were quickly followed by cries of pain or mercy. Once the friendly fire began did the chaos truly began. Friends and teammates ended each others lives as they entered line of fire when the five dodged. It was a sight to see as it looked as if a grand battle was happening to an outsider''s point of view if they didn¡¯t know who was fighting. However if they did, they would question themselves and their life choices. One of the most feared armies in the northern quadrant was taking themselves out as five teenagers laughed. Zaraf appeared to be doing a deadly dance as heads would turn the wrong directions or their chest caved in. He would appear either around you head twisting his legs or spinning on his one of his hands. While others were attempting to shoot him while he spun the shots slide past him taking out more of their friends. Lily was similar except she was using a sword either deflecting shots or finishing blows on her enemies. The total chaos only added to her mood as she seemed like a death fairy or angel depending on the victim. Towa appeared to be a demon in their view as she would castrate her victims before finishing them off. They would give her a lusty look as she wore her clothes she had before going to the other universe. So most of her belly was opened to be viewed. Delia was like a cyclone as she spun around with her sword destroying any chance for them to live as their head vanished. As far as she knew they were bad so it didn¡¯t matter if they lived or died. Sure some would probably change but since they were attempting to kill her she would return the favor. For the most gruesome award, it belongs to Lyana as if she wasn¡¯t cutting her victims she was literally ripping them apart. Teams and friends watched as members had their heads ripped from their bodies as well as legs and arms. With a red glow in Lyana eyes it made it ten times more terrifying. When they finished over two thirds of the army, they gave up fighting as they wanted to live and run away. If they weren¡¯t dead already friends used friends to cover their escape. Even the highest power level Zaraf felt before attacking was running away. There was no monologue on how they were impressed how Zaraf and girls battle. Not even the line of them dying by their hands was present as the number of ships leaving looked amazing. When the last of the resistants was cut down, Zaraf looked at the field and frowned. It was boring now that the excitement was over for now. ¡°Shall we check if they attempted to self destruct the place before looting it. Some of the technology might be useful at some point.¡± Lily asked him. ¡°Yeah, I suppose but this is a very lacking headquarters if I say so. They literally had one person with a battle power over hundred thousand stationed here.¡± Zaraf grumbled. ¡°That person even ran away without fighting.¡± ¡°They are just hired thugs as I doubt Frieza would take the time to train his forces.¡± Lily replied as the other girls made their way over. ¡°I suppose your right.¡± Zaraf nodded. Towa did indeed find that the place was set to explode but due to faulty wiring and even setting it up wrong it wasn¡¯t going to blow anytime soon. So they quickly removed them and went about either taking blueprints or smaller devices. They also updated their map from Frieza computer and found that Frieza wasn¡¯t anywhere in his territory. ¡°Zaraf we got a problem.¡± Towa called him over the intercoms. ¡°What kind?¡± He replied. ¡°Frieza isn¡¯t in his territory currently and there no mention when he will return. Even if he is it won¡¯t give us enough time to get to him before he disappears again.¡± Towa said. ¡°It seems him and his father are working on a project that they think will last a little over a decade.¡± No response had her worried as both Zaraf and Lily were excited to get their revenge on the monster. Now to find out that they couldn¡¯t track the beast down didn¡¯t put them in the best of moods. ¡°Very well, we will attempt to find him in a decade unless he makes any big moves inside his territory. Let pack up, we are going to Earth as promised.¡± Zaraf said as everyone who listen could tell he was annoyed.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ================================================================ After a few months of Frieza Headquarters a lone ship was approaching Earth. Inside, Zaraf was tapping his finger as he patiently waited. A little more than twenty minutes ago, Lily sat him down and said don¡¯t move. With all the laughter and movement behind the door he wondered what was happening as he waited. ¡°Are you ready Zar,?¡± Lily called. ¡°Yeah? Though I still don¡¯t know for what.¡± Zaraf replied as the door opened. ¡°I know that our bodies are preteens again do to coming back but I hope you like your gift to cheer you up.¡± Lily said as she walked out in a Bikini. Well, that a little too much clothing as what she was wearing looked more like strings than anything. With a light blue string wrapped around her body, she made her way to his lap. Behind her, Towa appeared with a little more but not much as she added extra sway to her hips. Her light blue skin and white hair was on full display that it basically left little to none imagination. She took a seat next to him in a purple suit while leaving little space between them. Delia exited next with an actual bikini but a similar top to Lily that had triangles covering her niples. Attempting to copy Towa a little she swung her hips a little extra as she walked. But it seems that she was blushing hard and stumbled a little. Her top became untied because of that and fell though her embarrassment her not notice. Sitting on his other side of him she wrapped her hands around his arm pulling his hand into her lap. Finally Lyana exited the room in a full white bikini as she spun around. It became apparent that it only covered her front as only a couple strings appeared on her back. She walked behind him and wrapped her arms around his neck putting girls in skimpy clothes on all sides. On his lap, Lily grinned as she felt something hard in his pants but decided to leave it there. She actually wished they were still in their older bodies when they did this. Than they all could take this further, as she pulled him into a kiss. ¡°How do you like the harem I built you so far.¡± Lily whispered as Towa kissed him for the first time. His dragon threatens to break free underneath her as she smiled as she pulled Towa into a deep kiss as Delia took Zaraf¡¯s lips. Behind him, Lyana began to plant small kisses on his neck as she awaited her turn. Which was soon as Delia freed his lips as Lily pulled her into one next. The round kissing and small amount of groping went around the group as the girls undress him to his boxers. When they were set to set down in a half hour it ended as they all smiled and went to get dressed. ¡°Lily, why did you build a harem?¡± Zaraf asked as they got dressed in their room. A slight blush crossed her cheeks as she mumbled the answer. ¡°What, I couldn¡¯t hear you.¡± Zaraf asked again. ¡°A few years ago before we even went to the other universe I got a vision of the future. At first we were older, but Towa and one other girl appeared in it. All three of us had large bellies smiling as you lit up the universe with your looking at us. However, once we went to the other universe the same picture expanded as more girls appeared.¡± Lily said. ¡°Who the mystery girl than? Also, how and the others not jealous or will become jealous in the future?¡± Zaraf asked worried. ¡°I am the queen and we got a set of rules in place to remove that aspect hopefully. The first rule is that the girls can¡¯t have any relationships outside of us. I don¡¯t take kindly to any of the girls having a relationship with other males. The next one is you will take us one group and one one dates from time to time at least two group and two one on one a month. The final rule for now is the sleeping arrangements. During the weekdays one of them will join us in bed while weekends all the girls join us.¡± She said in one breath, ¡°They all agreed to this?¡± Zaraf asked as there something more. ¡°Yeah, I have been working on them to open their feelings to you that grew inside. We have been together for years as we all have at least a decade or more living together. Is it really that far of reach of them all falling for you?¡± Lily smiled. ¡°Towa fell for you a couple years after we joined the Time Patrol, and was just waiting as according to her. We are going to have very long lives so she wasn¡¯t in a rush to join us as were just above ten. Delia soon fell as well about a year after we began training as she has a thing for hard working and dedication.¡± Lily said smiling as she laughed a little. ¡°What about Lyana.¡± Zaraf asked since she hasn¡¯t mentioned her. ¡°She fell for you not longed after we enslaved her when she attempted to run the dorm. It seems your attitude of an overlord and power awaken something inside her at her age. She really only learned it a couple years before we returned but she loves being dominated by you.¡± Lily actually blushed as she explained this to him. ¡°Hmm, well I assuming you have a process in bringing other girls into the group.¡± Zaraf asked with her nodding. ¡°I leave that to you than.¡± ¡°Thank you for accepting my crazy idea.¡± Lily kissed him. ¡°You are the queen of the house and our homelife. Who am I to disagree with you on how large you want our family to be.¡± Zaraf said earning himself another kiss. ================================================================ Upon landing back down on Earth, they landed on one of Briefs vacation islands. Which they soon received a phone call when they settled down. Dr. Brief said he would be there in a few hours as he is interested in what happened. It has been a while and he want to hear their adventure. When he asked about Goku, all they got is he went off training and something about destroying the Red Ribbon army. ¡°Zaraf, why does that name sound familiar.¡± Lily asked. ¡°Hmm, it is a widely known militia group.¡± Zaraf shrugged. ¡°So they must have been after the dragonballs though I doubt it for anything good or even useful.¡± ¡°I just feel like we ran into them once.¡± Lily said. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± While the two chatted about something that confused each other, Towa had a different chat with Delia and Lyana. She began explaining the planet and some of the sights around they can or will be visiting. The more the two listen the more their eyes sparked. ¡°Where will we be living?¡± Delia asked. ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s see we will probably either buying somewhere in the wilderness or in a city. It really depends on where Lily wants to live as they could easily afford either.¡± Towa said remembering that Zaraf rich and when she added some inventions their accounts skyrocketed. ¡°I think an island would work as I remember finding one with Zaraf when we first arrived.¡± Lily said breaking her and Zaraf¡¯s broken conversation. ¡°Is there a reason?¡± Lyana asked. ¡°Hmm, I suppose I just like the space around us to ourselves. Beside if it on an island to ourselves we can choose what to and not wear when we swim. Hmm, actually we might want a bigger island for a pool. I don¡¯t like the chance of being seen by anyone but Zaraf here.¡± Lily said as they nodded to the island part not their clothing part. ¡°It would give us room to train as most human here don¡¯t train. They think it is a trick or something.¡± Towa explained. ¡°Well we will look around before deciding as we might just end up in a mountain.¡± Zaraf shrugged as he wasn¡¯t going to be picky. Like he said not long ago, Lily is the queen of the home life. ¡°We can decide in a day or so as Dr. Brief will want to know of our adventure and go over how our business is doing.¡± Towa said. ¡°You have a business here also?¡± Delia asked in surprise. ¡°No, not really as Zaraf just gave the blueprints to some of the space technology he found. From there he get royalty as they get sold. He did tweak the designs here and there so, and Towa sold some of her early invention adding to our ever growing bank accounts.¡± Lily replied. ¡°Isn¡¯t that considered stealing?¡± Lyana asked. Shrugging as he didn¡¯t really care how they viewed it as he needed some cash flow for him and Lily to live. Besides he believes the contract is that he the middle man between space technology and earth technology. ¡°Who cares, I want to find a home and continued where we left off earlier.¡± Lily changed the topic. ¡°You just want to model for Zaraf in the littlest clothing possible.¡± All the girl basically shouted at Lily. ¡°So?¡± was all she replied with. Chapter 35 True to Lily words Dr. Brief did want to learn about their adventures and update them on what has been happening. He was surprised when he told them they went to another multiverse where most chase after immortality. What got him though was when they talked about the time difference between them. Of course none of them mentioned on how they did travel between universes. When he told them that they are staying on earth for the next decade or so he seemed excited. So,they asked him for a list of properties that were away from others but had room perfectly near an ocean. After nodding, he began to fill them in on what has been happening since they left. Goku went on to destroy the Red Ribbon army when he went looking for his grandfather dragon ball. Bulma was worried about him and attempted to charge the base to help. From there, Goku smiled as he continued his three year training trip stopping by every couple of months. How did Bulma deal with Goku running around when she attempted to take him as a boyfriend. That was a question Zaraf didn¡¯t know, before thinking it due to age. She knows Goku won¡¯t betray her trust so she just let him go. Though she did give him a gravity chambers to take around. Anyways since it didn¡¯t really bother him that much, Zaraf just shrugged as he did what Lucifer asked. He did though need to check on Chi Chi at some point and see what happened to her.If she unmarried he might be able to do Vegeta¡¯s side of the deal but who knows. That was over ten years away and a lot can happen in that time. Finally, after they cleared everything away, Dr. Briefs went over their finances and how their products are doing. Nodding at the latest statement, Zaraf smiled as while they weren¡¯t the richest they are up there. Naturally, he told Dr. Brief that they had more blueprints and invention to sell between him and Towa. All that happened nearly six months and since then Zaraf bought an uninhabited island and set to work building their home. Naturally, Lyana and Towa helped him with the building and wiring. Lily and Delia went about organizing the rooms layout and furniture shopping. So there lastest him was built in a two months as Zaraf got cheap and collected the materials by hand. When Lily asked him why, he laughed at the question. ¡°Why not, it seemed fun to do.¡± After that reply they chose to allow him to do his own thing. He somehow still managed to turn it into a training exercise for them also. So, they still got in their training for the day even if they built all day. How he did it they didn¡¯t know as they could feel it effect eve on it themselves. If any of the girls wanted to have a rest day, they would walk around in a swimsuit which always distracted him. This of course got the other laughing as he would follow them with his eyes while moving to always to get a good view. The only problem with this arrangement was Lily suit or attempts at lack of one. Finally they just gave up with her so she walks around without care if she wearing anything or not. Now after finishing and moving into the mansion Zaraf laid on the couch watching his girls moving about. They all were wearing swimsuits bottoms as somehow Lily got them to go topless. Something about practice for when their bodies grew again or something. ¡°Do you like the view?¡± Lily asked him as she bared it all. ¡°Yep, though you all might want to get clothes on. I sensed someone heading this way and will be here soon.¡± Zaraf said making them run to the room. Zaraf smiled as Lily was the fastest as even if she like the lack of clothes. She doesn¡¯t want anyone beside him and the sister wives in the harem to see her. So in a they appeared dressed or covered with a plain shirt that happens to be his. For some reason it was Towa doing so they would just pass around their clothes. Naturally some they don¡¯t switch, but the shirts are free reign and whatever else they find. He doesn¡¯t wear any of his clothes as he accidently did that once when he went shopping. He was mistaken for a young punk girl and plainly told. ¡°A young girl like you should have long hair, not a mohawk.¡± Since then he always made sure to dress as a boy as much as possible. He even go in his fighting/training gear, except the girls forbade it. They took him shopping for an entire wardrobe and spent an entire afternoon there. The problem as they would agree or disagree on his choice of clothes and did shopping themselves. He enjoyed himself on that trip since the girls had fun. Making his way to the door, he found Kakarot or Goku at the door dripping wet as he must have swam to the island. Goku grew a couple of inches since he last saw him but that about the only change since then. ¡°Hello, Kakarot what can I do for you?¡± Zaraf asked as Goku stared at him in shock. ¡°Zaraf is that you? What are you doing here?¡± Goku asked surprised. With a deadpan stare, Zaraf looked at Goku. ¡°I live here and I do own the entire island. The question is what are you doing here.¡± ¡°Err, I am sort of lost at the moment. When I saw the building, I thought of getting directions.¡± Goku laughed. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Zaraf asked as the girls appeared behind him. ¡°I was thinking of heading to West City, but I don¡¯t remember which direction it is.¡± Goku smiled as he laughed. Rubbing his forehead, he gave up the view of his girls to deal to give direction. He suddenly got the feeling he got ripped off. Even if he was feeling of the lost, he didn''t show it. ¡°Lily, can you call Bulma and let her know her boyfriend here.¡± Zaraf asked. ¡°You might as well come in for a while until she gets here.¡± Entering the mansion, Goku looked around as he walked in. He didn¡¯t really comment on anything as he just wore a smile. Leading him to the dining room, the girls went back to what they were doing with clothes on. ¡°So, how is your training coming along?¡± Zaraf asked, as he felt Goku power. It was hovering around a thousand which disappointed him some. Well, he wasn¡¯t really worried about it as he knew he would grow rapidly in a span of a few years when the saiyan saga begins. ¡°Good, but it feels as if I hit a wall,¡± Goku replied making Zaraf nod. ¡°Hmm, let me take a look.¡± Zaraf said as he had Goku raise his strength as he entered Goku¡¯s genetic playfield. Looking around Goku genetics he saw some issues that would cause him issues later on. It was as if he drank some poison, so he began fixing those issues before looking at Goku limiters. The wall itself was full of cracks and ready to break at any second, so he just lightly tapped it. Exiting the genetic playfield he saw Goku smile brighten as he felt the issue vanished. How, Goku didn¡¯t know but he liked it as he felt his strength increase. It wasn¡¯t a large increase but he felt so much better, as if a weight was lifted from his shoulders. ¡°Hmm, where the issue?¡± Zaraf asked.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it ¡°I don¡¯t know it just vanished.¡± Goku replied. ¡°Maybe you were on the verge of increasing and it finally broke through?¡± Zaraf gave Goku a theory to think about. Nodding as he pretended to understand what Zaraf was saying to him. Goku just continued to smiled as if he understood it. ¡°Do you want to spar?¡± Zaraf asked getting a very fast head shake. Leading Goku to the training room, Zaraf did a couple stretches to warm up his muscles. ¡°Alright, no energy blast or breaking the walls.¡± Zaraf said as he didn¡¯t feel like rebuilding the wall...again. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± Goku grinned. Goku started by throwing a punch towards Zaraf face which was easily dodged by moving his head. Grinning Goku quickly followed up with a knee to the guts which Zaraf caught easily. This led to an onslaught of punches and kicks which Zaraf either caught or dodged. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you fighting back?¡± Goku paused for a moment. ¡°Simple, so I can do this.¡± Zaraf said as he appeared in front of Goku and flicked his forehead. Goku shot across the ground and was about to crash through the walls before Zaraf caught him.Holding him, Zaraf sighed as Goku rubbed his forehead with tears in his eyes. ¡°That hurt worse than the axe.¡± Goku said rubbing his forehead. ¡°Why would you be hit in the head with an axe?¡± Zaraf raised an eyebrow. ¡°Err, got hit with one when Bulma and I were searching for the dragonball the first time,¡± Goku mumbled which Zaraf barely heard. ¡°Not going to ask, but are you ready to continue.¡± Zaraf asked which Goku only nodded. So a very light warm up presumed for the next hour. Well it was for Zaraf as Goku shared a very different opinion. To him it was a one sided beating which served as a power boost that kept on giving. Not that he realized that as he couldn¡¯t lay on finger on Zaraf the entire time. ¡°Guys, Bulma here.¡± Towa stuck her head into the room before leaving. Exiting the room, Zaraf lead the way, as Goku was panting as he dragged himself forward. In the dining hall Bulma was there chatting with Delia and Lyana. Lily walked in carrying a snack but looked more like a meal to others that aren¡¯t saiyans. ¡°Hi Bulma.¡± Goku greeted tired. ¡°What have got you so tired?¡± Bulma asked. ¡°Some light sparing.¡± Zaraf said making Goku shiever. ¡°It was more of a one-sided beat down.¡± Goku mumbled but Lyana heard him. ¡°Your still in one piece and no breaking bone. So, I considered that light sparring if you went against him.¡± Lyana said. ¡°Huh,¡± Goku¡¯s eyes turned into saucers. ¡°Is he the much stronger?¡± Bulma asked. ¡°Well in rough speaking we five are around the same battle power, but even if the four of us tag teamed him. Well we would lose badly while he barely works up a sweat.¡± Towa grumbled. ¡°He has a weird luck that follows him. If it possible or impossible actually it possibe it for it to happen. Something such as stomach before the fight appears or something takes out his opponent.¡± Lily said. ¡°That weird.¡± Bulma shrugged as it wasn¡¯t important to her. Nodding the girls went back to chatting as Bulma began to chat with Goku. After a few hours of chatting with the two guests, they left heading back to West City. Bulma apparently had something to show Goku so he went with her. Following their departure switched back into their attare before Goku appeared. ¡°Not that I mind the view but why?¡± Zaraf asked as he was surrounded by budding breasts. ¡°I don¡¯t really understand, but it feels good to walk around like this.¡± Lily replied. ¡°It feels so free to me.¡± Towa replied. ¡°I just like it after the first time of doing it.¡± Delia said. ¡°It exciting,¡± Lyana finished, Humming he nodded at their answers he could sort of understand. He just worried about the future when little ones running around. If they picked up their mothers habits will it be safe for them to leave the house? That thought soon left though as that was years off, so his worried soon resolved itself. ============================================================== Time continued to pass as a year and a half passed since Goku stopped by. Since then besides the days they rest or take care of business the five continued to train hard. Zaraf did take the girls out on dates at least twice a month or more. The girls continued to fill out similar how they did in the other universe which he could see first hand. In the last month at least one of them join him and Lily in bed to sleep while all on the weekend. They haven¡¯t yet progressed beyond sleeping due to saiyan Dna which actually relieved three of them. Only Lily was having trouble as she mentally over twenty and want to explore onwards. ¡°Zaraf, the tournament is happening again. Do you want to go watch Goku complete or join.¡± Lily asked sitting on his lap running her hand down his cheek. Thinking about her request, he soon at his decision as they could this as an outing. It could also be considered a group date so he didn''t have any reason not to. ¡°We can go and could count this as a group date. We haven¡¯t had one in a while.¡± Zaraf said as he watched Lily run off happily. Nearly twenty minutes later, the five all gathered fully dressed ready to go. Zaraf was in his fighting gear which also serves as his going out gear. Lily was in her fighting gi which recently been made bigger around her hips and chest area. Towa just wore a t-shirt and blue jeans while Delia and Lyana wore dresses. Underneath they have shorts and a shirt. ¡°Are we ready?¡± Zaraf asked looking up to three of the girls. He was really hating that he still has a while for his growth spurt. ¡°Yep,¡± replied as he grabbed Delia and Lyana hands and Lily grabbed Towa. They Flamed step to an alleyway near the tournament entrance. ¡°Are you going to enter?¡± Delia asked as she knew how much he likes to fight even against weak opponents. ¡°Depends on who entering.¡± Zaraf said as he walked over the sign up desk. ¡°By chance did my friend Goku sign up yet?¡± He asked the bigger of the two. ¡°Hmm, yes about ten minutes ago.¡± The man replied looking over the list. ¡°Great, than can you put me down to enter. My name Zaraf.¡± He said making the two jump in shock as he was the two time champion straight. ¡°Of course,is Lily also joining this time?¡± The smaller one looked at Lily as they now recogizned who they are. Lily looked over to Towa and the other two which they just shrugged. A part of her wanted to enter but another part didn¡¯t. The last few tournament just bored her as the only challenge was Zaraf. ¡°Not this time.¡± Lily said making the two slightly disappointed, but oh well. ¡°Go have fun and we will cheer for you.¡± Lily said as she kissed him followed by the other three girls. Zaraf could feel the envy and jealousy from the nearby males that seen it. That all he could feel as none wanted to go near him or the girls. It was as if they felt an invisible pressure which stopped them. Which was true due to Lily releasing some of her Ki. ¡°Alright, if Goku here Bulma should be nearby. Beware of the pervert, and give him a beating he will remember if he does anything.¡± Zaraf said giving them each a hug before enter the contestant only. ¡°Why does he enter as everyone not even a speck to a quarter of his strength.¡± Lyana asked. ¡°He does it for the fun really in the past couple. Now that Goku enter he wants to see how much progress Goku made in training.¡± Lily said making them nod. Delia and Lyana didn¡¯t understand what was important about the idiot though. ¡°Goku will grow into a formable force and he is one of the last few full blooded saiyans like Zaraf and Lily.¡± Towa filled them in as they rarely talk about Goku unless he visits or seen him at Capsule corps. A few minutes later they found Bulma and Master Roshi. Next to them was a blonde haired girl with a pair of guns in hand. ¡°Launch how are you?¡± Lily greated. ¡°Hello, so how have you been.¡± Launch asked. ¡°Same old same old. Been teasing Zaraf and training.¡± Lily replied. Nodding as that was about as far as the conversation got usually. They meet at odd occurrences as Launch attempts to rob them from time to time. One time she snuck into their house as Zaraf was training and the girls were in the pool. Since they got over feeling embarrassed they don¡¯t usually use swimsuit. Well, when Zaraf found her as he didn¡¯t have sense her with the passive ki sense. A very heavy handed beatening took place as he wasn¡¯t pleased with someone trying to steal from them. If it has been a male, he would have killed them for spying on his girls even on accident. Though he did check for cameras. Since then they will say a few things and that was it. ¡°So, the devil entered the tournament.¡± Launch asked as she referred to Zaraf. ¡°Yes, Zaraf entered.¡± Towa replied. ¡°Ah, ok.¡± was all was said as she began to blend into the crowd. Chapter 36 When Zaraf looked around at the other competitors he noticed a couple newer ones have at least a basic understanding of Ki. Their battle power wasn¡¯t impressive by any stretch of imagination as it hovered around eighty or so. Though they could suppress it, he easily seen through it. When he spotted Goku, he nodded as his idiot friend was growing nicely in power he was hovering around two thousand at full strength. The last time they two spared Zaraf beat him black and blue for the strength boost and training. Though the beating and power boost wasn¡¯t his goal, but more to let out his frustration. A pervert was coming to the island nearly daily for a week trying to spy on the girls. It was only after Bulma took the man and said something in his ear. He turned pale and ran away and haven¡¯t been there since. Either he been told the girls were still minors or any of the five could easily destroy him. Zaraf didn¡¯t care that much but was glad the old man left them alone. Looking over the other Ki users, he seen one with long hair and a couple cuts on his face. For some reason he looked familiar but Zaraf couldn¡¯t place him. Shrugging, he looked to the next to and seen a tall bald teen. In the center of his forehead he had a third eye, and robe from some small time school. Next to him, hovering off the ground was a doll like Human? With very pale skin and big eyes, he didn¡¯t appear to have strength. The doll human seems to have talent in ki training but since he didn¡¯t seem to train his physical body. Well he will have more useless than a bag of potatoes when he runs out of Ki. Isn¡¯t that Tien and Chiaotzu that I meet in the future timeline. Zaraf wondered to himself as he knows Tien will grow buffer. While Chiaotzu on the other hand will remain the same. With them sending glances towards Krillian and Goku, Zaraf knew they haven¡¯t became friends yet. Even if he knew how this will play out, it would be interesting to watch even if Tien not going to win this time. At least he would get to see their fight now/ ¡°Alright let''s get on with the tournament qualifying rounds. Draw a number, fight in a ring for a few minutes. No weapons, killing or below the belt hits.¡± A tall man with a white mustache read out in monotone as he skimmed the rules. Everyone sweatdrop at the man as they could tell the man didn¡¯t really care as long as he gets paid. With the rules said and everyone lined up and numbers drawn, Zaraf let out a yawn. It was going to take a while to get to Goku, which he doubts Goku even knew he was there. Since no one besides Lily no one can sense his presence or Ki. Towa, Delia and Lyana can feel the nearby on instinct or getting there. That did lead to any embarrassing moments which in truth Zaraf was fine with. He didn¡¯t like the fact that he was a pervert or think he was one as it the girls choice to walk around like that. It wasn¡¯t his place to tell them yes or no and it would be wrong to deny three when Lily does it. They just like him to roam about in shorts which he was fine with. Looking at the ones in his block, he sighed as none of the ki users were in it. So, he going have to lightly flick his opponents out of the ring. The next hour he done exactly that and most of the ones in his block withdrew as they recognized him and his strength. So, he just stayed and watched the rest of the fights going on and grew bored. Also, hungry so the staff brought him a tray of meat. No one really paid attention to him eating as they were studying their opponents styles. It was sad that nothing really happened beside Tien challenging Goku. They seemed to have an argument over something or Tien with something Goku said. Since it didn¡¯t seem important and he didn¡¯t really care, Zaraf didn¡¯t try to learn what it was. Finally the last eight were chosen, as Zaraf simply shrugged. Goku, Krillian, Tien and Chiaotzu made it through the fights easily as well as the long haired man. The last two barely made it through after long struggles. Looking at the one in an afro name Mark, he hoped he get to fight him first. While the final match happen, Mark attempted to talk to Zaraf and how to get more than one woman. When he said that they chose him and his it was his girlfriend doing. The teen actually had the nerve to call him a wimp. ¡°Alright, let get the show on the road.¡± The blonde announcer said as he entered the room. Drawing the lots, Krillian drawn the same number as Chaiatzu, while Tien got Yamacha. Zaraf finally gave a small effort to learn the long hair name. Much to Zaraf glee he got Mark, while Goku got a wolf man. ¡°Alright, Zaraf and Mark your up first.¡± The blonde announcer said as they walked towards the outside ring. Stepping out on the ring, he instantly spotted Lily and the others as they were chatting with Bulma. When Lily caught his eyes, she smiled which he returned. She just playfully shook her head as she could instantly guess his intention for his opponent. ¡°Alright, same rules like the elimination rounds and no killing and so on but no time limit.¡± the blonde explained quickly to them. ¡°Alright, I am going to show you how the mighty Mr. Satan get things done.¡± the Afro teen shouted hyping the crowd. Is he an actor or opening act? Zaraf wondered as the teen began throwing very slow kicks and punches in his opinion. However the crowd cheered saying the boy was incredibly fast. How the teen made it through, Zaraf didn¡¯t know and apparently neither did the blonde announcer. The boy has stolen his thunder of opening the world martial arts tournament. How the unknown boy did it was amazing and wonder if the teen needed to go into media business. As he did have a talent for it, it seems. ¡°Alright, on my left I have Mr. Satan an unknown boy except the streets of his home town. Today he came to see if he can play with the big boys.¡± The blonde announcer took over to get the show on the road. ¡°His opponent in the first match is a known returner and two time world champion, Zaraf.¡± The crowd cheered loudly, as Mark or Mr. Satan blinked before blinking again. Zaraf could guess what was going through the idiot mind as it did seem he didn¡¯t do his research. If he did, he might have known who he was as well as some of the return fighters strength and styles. Not that it mattered as the teen didn¡¯t even know what Ki is like most earthlings. ¡°Alright let the match begin.¡±Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Mark launched forward seeming to want the first strike as Zaraf didn¡¯t raise his guard. He lightly leaned to the side as Mark attempted to follow up with a kick. Zaraf just either jumped or leaned to the side as he dodged Marks attacks with a yawn. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you fighting back? Surely you didn''t come to be world champion by tricks.¡± Mark taunted as a Zaraf gained a coldness in his eye. ¡°I thought of giving you a chance to show off for the crowd entertainment. However, since you called me a wimp earlier and mock my wins. I hope you like the hospital food.¡± Zaraf said without an emotion and vanished before the crowd. When he reappeared, he was dusting off his hands, as no one knew what he did. All their heads soon turned to Mark who was confused until he began shaking. Both his legs and arms were beyond broken as well as a shock to his nerves. He let out a blood curdling scream before passing out. ¡°Er, what did you do?¡± The blonde announcer asked as the other teen was alive but know one knew what he did. ¡°I broke his limbs and hit an acupoint that either relieves or increase the amount of pain. Naturally I increase his pain, but it took him a moment for him and his body to realize it.¡± Zaraf said as he walked to the waiting area holding the other contestants. The crowd politely clapped as they seemed scared of his strength or his power to inflict pain without care. The only one he could hear that actually clapped happily was Lily, Towa and Lyana. Delia chatting with Bulma as she clapped and missed the fight since fights weren¡¯t her thing. When he arrived back, Goku calmly walked over while Krillian was shakening. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Goku asked him. ¡°Hmm, he insulted the girls by making them sound easy, called me a wimp, and called our strengths tricks. Though it was mostly the wimp and trick comment that annoyed me.¡± Zaraf replied with a shrug. ¡°He should be fine in a few hours as the lastest healing chamber should see to it.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Goku cheerfully said as Zaraf rolled his eyes. Krillian on the other hand attempted to put on a brave face, but even after all their training he couldn¡¯t see him move. The three of them are around the same age, yet their strength are on whole different levels. A self confident issue rose in Krillian as he didn¡¯t know if he could ever catch up. ¡°How did you get so strong?¡± Krillan asked. ¡°By training and fighting. If you want to gain more strength join Goku a few days and see how he does it.¡± Zaraf replied as Goku is less intense than his or Lily¡¯s. If he was going to compare Goku training it would be around Lyana training level in intensity which was lower of the five. Yamcha and Tien was up next and Zaraf thought it was somewhat well. Sure neither of them really had the energy or strength he did. Though they could fight those stronger than themselves about six hundred in battle power or so without much issue. It ended with Tien breaking Yamcha leg though before taunting Goku. After them it was Krillian turn with Chiaotzu which was terrible as it was more of a word battle than a fist fight. Krillian began asking questions to the human doll and pushed him out of the ring. It was more a comedy fight than a martial arts one. Which led to Goku next match with a wolf man. The wolf was a fairly large and had grey fur. He didn¡¯t seem much like a fighter in his opinion and he seemed to get snippy at points. The fight was anything but entertaining as Goku accidently put too much strength behind his shove. This earned him a ring out and finished the first round of fights. ¡°I wonder who I will be fighting?¡± Zaraf hummed as he hopes it Goku. It would be a waste of time if Goku waste all his energy on battling Tien. He remember learning that during their first fight Tien and Chiaotzu master asked him to freeze Goku in place. ¡°Alright can Krillin and Zaraf come to the stage.¡± The announcer called. ¡°I-I give up.¡± Krillin said as he didn¡¯t even attempted to fight him. ¡°Err, it seems that Zaraf wins by forfeit.¡± a long and drawn out sigh came from the crowd. Even Goku looked at him. ¡°You do know that he wouldn¡¯t have hurt you much, right?¡± Goku asked his bald friend. ¡°It¡¯s just scary, it like he not even there even if you are in the same room.¡± Krillin said making Zaraf laugh. It seems that Goku friend has a talent for sensing other strengths outside of ki sensing. ¡°Goku and Tien, to the stage please for the next match.¡± Watching as Goku walked out on stage, Zaraf wondered how this match was going to go. Besides Goku having a battle power nearly two thousand to Tien¡¯s one hundred. Goku might be a genius and prodigy of martial arts, but he has a bad habit of letting his guard down. Even after every time Zaraf¡¯s beats him over the head, he never really learns. ¡°Let¡¯s the final match if semi finals begin.¡± The blond announcer man shouted. Facing each other, Goku grinned as he entered his fighting pose as Tien had a killing intent. Only it was quite lacking and more like showing off feature than a killing one. With neither of them moving, as it was like a standoff between them, the crowd watched in readily. ¡°What are they doing?¡± The blonde announcer asked Zaraf as neither attempted to move yet. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m guessing that both are trying to figure which way to fight each other. Fighting a lot like chess, but at a much higher speed.¡± Zaraf said as Tien seen the first opening. He quickly crossed the stage in seconds which Goku casually met him with a fist. The clash between them finally began as fists met fists and kicks met with kicks. Neither giving nor taking ground and putting the one over other. The crowd cheered as both fighters began picking up speed with each other and the strength being tossed out. The sound of laughter soon filled as Goku felt happy while Tien began to sweat a little. This continued only for a moment as Goku froze for a split second allowing Tien to land the first blow. ¡°Tien has land the first direct hit.¡± The blonde man shouted as the crowd cheered. For the next few blows the same thing began happening as Goku frowned. It seems that he knew someone was interfering but who. He already knew that Tien didn¡¯t know and Zaraf looked boredly at them. So, who was interfering with the match. In the crowd, Lily frowned as she watched the match. She could instantly tell someone was interfering with the match. Even if she found it completely lacking due to the lack of ki being tossed out by either of them. Finally her eyes landed on an old man with a bird hat and a pale doll. ¡°I be right back.¡± Lily told Towa and Delia as Lyana fell asleep trying to watch the lacking battle. Vanishing among the crowd Lily made her way over to the old man and doll creature. Grabbing both their necks she slammed them both into the ground making them both unconscious. Dusting her hands she made it back to the group as the crowd split apart for her. Back in the ring, Tien noticed something happened to his best friend and master and looked over. This proved to be a mistake as Goku began an onslaught of attacks which he had trouble in recovering from. So, he made a move in hopes to turn the tides. ¡°Solar Flare.¡± A blinding light covered the stage blinding most in the audience and Goku. Zaraf just closed his eyes when he saw what was going to happen and was perfectly fine. The same could be said for the Lily and Delia, but Bulma was ranting. Lyana just slept through it as Towa attempted to wake her. ¡°Well, that was an interesting technique.¡± Zaraf mumbled as he as Goku and Tien switched roles. ¡°Though, I wish Goku would stop messing around.¡± The attacks continued until Tien rose up into the air and gathered energy into his hands. ¡°Tri-Beam Cannon.¡± A large bang happened as the ring vanished from view. ¡°Idiot.¡± Zaraf rolled his eyes at the dramatics. Soon both Tien began falling out of the sky, as he used most of his energy in that attack. Goku was just free falling as it looked entertaining to him. Sadly, an over excited fan was flying an airplane and smack right into Goku. ¡°Due to an outside the ring occurrence, Goku has been disqualified and Tien Shinhan is the winner.¡± The blonde announcer said as one of the staff handed him a note. The crowd boo him, which he could only shrug as he only doing what he was told. ¡°Now, Tien vs. Zaraf is up next.¡± Chapter 37 Looking at the hole that once was the stage for the world tournament Zaraf raised an eyebrow as they didn¡¯t have a ring anymore. Even if the ring was still there, the match would have been over in a second as he wasn¡¯t versing Goku. So, Zaraf weighed his options of quitting as he didn''t really feel like fighting a oppentant that barely can stand. As he weighed them he also realized he could have spent it in the crowd or went shopping with the girls. Lily and Delia wanted new dresses, Towa wanted new tools, and Lyana wanted to try her hand at gardening. ¡°Due to his request and agreement from the medics on standby, Tien Shinhan has withdrawn from the tournament. So for the third time in a row, Zaraf is the champion.¡± The blonde announcer spoke over the speaker. The audience just shrugged as they didn''t really have that many memories of the teen. His match wasn¡¯t really rememberable nor past tournaments ones. So, out of the matches today only Tien and Goku would be remembered until the next tournament. Getting his prize of a million zeni as they upped the reward for winning, Zaraf was off to his girls. Since it was only a couple hours past noon, he could take them shopping. ¡°How were you guys?¡± Zaraf asked as he hugged lily from behind. ¡°It was fun catching up with Bulma and that about it. Your weird luck happened again so, what are you going to do with the prize money.¡± Lily smiled as she kissed his cheek. ¡°I was thinking about putting it to a worthy cause, taking you four shopping. We got the rest of the day to shop and the limit is two hundred and fifty thousand between you.¡± Zaraf smiled as he earned a kiss from all of them. ¡°They upped the prize money.¡± Towa said. ¡°Yep,¡± and with that they left the area after saying goodbye to Bulma and Goku. Arriving at the mall, Zaraf was soon pulled from one store to another asking to either carry or opinion on something.From looking to outer wear and dresses, and a store full of female underwear. Zaraf received some weird or sorry looks from the employees. Not that he mind the underwear as he figures it what he mostly see anyways. So, by the time they finished he had a mountain of boxes and shopping bags to carry. The girls even managed to spend most of the prize money as they had a quarter of it left at the end. Which didn¡¯t really matter as they just deposited it into their ever growing bank account as Delia and Lily played with investing lately. By the time they arrived back at their house, the sun was setting and the girls went to unpack while he began cooking. None of them really felt like eating out as Lily and Zaraf always draws everyone''s attention due to the amount they eat. Which only serves to annoy the other three as some men send lust filled eyes at them. There even been times where they walked over and attempted to flirt with them. They did it by insult both Zaraf and Lily as if they were pigs and worth the lovely ladies. So, cost to get the store fixed plus paying the bill with shocked owners and employees was unappealing. ========================================================= A few days passed by since the tournament with him and the girls training as normal. He was working on compacting and strengthening his energy as were the others. In truth it was a long process as he only managed to remove three limiter in the Alpha stage. He was finally getting closer after several months since breaking the third one. ¡°It seems that Goku is having a busy few days.¡± Lily said as she looked at the message Bulma sent. ¡°What happened?¡± Delia asked her. ¡°Well it started with Goku friend Krillin was killed. Than that old pervert went on about an old tale about the Demon King Piccolo. Now the old man got into a moody stage while Goku is who knows where. That same Piccolo guy just took over and freed most of the prisoners.¡± Lily said with a shrug. ¡°Oh, and that one the minions took the registry and tracking down the contestants to the tournament.¡± Lily added as an afterthought. ¡°Are we expecting a visitor than?¡° Zaraf asked as he didn''t feel any one worth mentioning. ¡°Someone with a battle power of three hundred and growing is running wild it seems though.¡± ¡°That might be who.¡± Lyana said with a shrug as no one really cared to stop it. ¡°Should we do anything?¡± Towa asked. ¡°Let¡¯s let them handle it and if step in later.¡± Zaraf replied as they nodded. ============================================================== A few hours later, they were watching the news as Goku appeared and defeated the villain. Which confused Zaraf as Goku should have been able to handle him easily before hand. He ended up chucking it up to Goku letting his guard down again. Though, Bulma did send a message heavily worded about not showing up. ¡°Well, that was over fairly quickly.¡± Lily said. ¡°Hmm, yeah it was, though I wonder how Goku managed to allow to convince the green man to recreate the dragon balls again.¡± Zaraf said as he could sense Goku training on the lookout. ¡°It is him so, it not that big of a stretch.¡± Delia said making them nod. ¡°Hmm, I might help him train in a month or two to train him.¡± Zaraf said making the girls laugh. He has two set of training methods, with one he considered for beginners and he considered for master. The truth is the light one is out of reach for most as it more than what many consider devil training. The second one was just plain brutal as it requires a week to recover. Though they won¡¯t tell him that. ¡°So, are you thinking about accepting a disciple than?¡± Lily asked. ¡°Hmm, he more of a part time project.¡± Zaraf said making them laugh again. =========================================================== For the next three years, Zaraf true to his word help Goku with his training. A few times Kami tried to get Goku to become the next Earth Guardian. For some reason, Kami said Zaraf wasn¡¯t a good match and left it at that. Not that he minded much. Both Goku and himself entered a growth spurt around the same time as did Lily. They grew in about a week and looked like there later teen years. While Towa, Delia, and Lyana filled out nicely again, if anything improved since they returned. The tiny amount of divine energy started to fix or enhance their features bit by bit. Zaraf grew to five and a half feet with a perfectly toned body which truthfully shocked most who seen his training methods. Bulma, Goku and Roshi had a betting pool that he would look like a bodybuilder or Roshi¡¯s max power mode. If anything he looks more like a greek god. His red and Green eyes glowed with power as electricity ran through them. It got so bad whenever that whenever he takes any of the girls on a date, he has to wear sunglasses. Truthfully, it didn¡¯t help as most of the girls from ten to hundred and ten drooled at him. The girls had a similar reaction with most of the guys, but most men learned to look but don¡¯t approach.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Forming a red with a tint of black ki ball in his hand, Zaraf lazily rapidly fired over a hundred in less than ten seconds at Goku. They were currently having a spar as the next tournament was in an hour. Well, it was more of a relaxing time for him, while Goku was struggling either dodging or deflecting them. ¡°Zaraf, you better stop or Goku will be too tired to enter,¡± Lily called as she ignored the light show of Ki being thrown around. Whenever, he and the other including her get into a sparring match, it really turns up the show. ¡°Fine, at least he got a small work out so he won¡¯t pull a muscle running from Bulma.¡± Zaraf shrugged as Goku appeared next to him panting a little. Over the years, Goku power grew rapidly as he hovered around thirty thousand at full strength. How this affected the future when Radiz arrives Zaraf didn¡¯t really care. Mainly Goku will somehow or reason still find a way to die to meet King Kai. He actually tested it a few times and found that Goku follows the original path if he doesn¡¯t meet Zaraf and them. ¡°Yeah, she somewhat angry at you as much as him. Something about only having training on the mind or something.¡± Lily laughed as her friend was a mystery to her. What would she expect dating a martial artist and a Saiyan. They were known as a warrior race for a reason, as most were fighters before going into a different job. Lily grew and back into a beautiful woman as before not that she wasn¡¯t beautiful before. Actually, He could say it about all four of them except it¡¯s a certain time of the month. Than the four like demons either complaining or kicking him out for the day. They can get a bit grouchy and send him away for a day. So he either in the backyard sculpting or playing baseball/ Somehow and for some reason Yamcha came to him and have he playing baseball. It is not professional or anything but more of an afternoon of playing and relaxing. Why the former bandit has him playing he doesn¡¯t know but it fun and easy to hit home runs. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Bulma know that most of her friends are martial artist? Training is something we enjoy and have to do.¡± Zaraf laugh. Nodding to his words as she was of similar thought as she didn¡¯t really see the problem. ¡°So, who do you think is going to win the tournament since your not entering.¡± Lily asked him. Glancing to his side where Goku was laughing and giggling like a young girl. Zaraf wondered how all his friends but up with him. Some days, Goku just graits his nerves as his laughter never stops whenever he knows a secret they don¡¯t. Well, not like they don¡¯t know it as they know there a young Piccolo Jr. running around. ¡°You just have to wait and see.¡± Goku said as Zaraf rolled his eyes and flame step him to the tournament for sign ups. Goku was stunned by the change in surrounding before shrugging and went to sign up. A few moments later, Lily appeared by his side and linked her arms to his. She led him towards his other wives and grinned. ¡°So, how was your morning, Dear,¡± Zaraf asked kissing her cheek. ¡°Hmm, it was well except one person forgot he was his turn to make breakfast this morning.¡± Lily said. ¡°I left a few bowls of fruit in the refrigerators for you all.¡± Zaraf said with his weak but true excuse. ¡°Nice try, but we will deal with this at home with the others.¡± Lily husky whispered in his ear. ¡°Fine,¡± Zaraf smiled as he knew none of them were actually mad at him. Giving a small kiss on Delia, Towa, and Lyana, he gave Bulma a hug which defused her small rant. Knowing that, he wondered if he should tell Goku that as a way to calm his girlfriend or not. Thinking about it, Goku probably would do things that can¡¯t be fixed by a hug. ¡°I wonder if this is going to be entertaining.¡± Towa said as the tournament lost it appeal the second time onwards. It was like a curse from fighting against those that didn¡¯t know or train Ki. ¡°Mmm, this is good ice cream.¡± Lyana said as she bared her fangs at the men looking at her expression on her eating. ¡°I think that answers your question, Towa.¡± Delia laughed. The time they spent waiting soon passed as they joked around and the first match was underway. Tien took the stage with a man covered in metal parts and smirk with the symbol Killer on his back. A small amused smile appeared on Zaraf lips as with the recent advancements, the man looked like an outdated Cyborg. Having a power level of around a hundred was surprising though, as it seemed kind of forced. Zaraf could only assumed that it wasn¡¯t increased by training but enhancers of some kind. However even with his increase strength, the man couldn¡¯t match Tien strength unless caught off guard. Tien grown since the last tournament so unless he like Goku and puts his guard down, he will win pretty easily. Maybe Zaraf should take time out of his schedule to train Tien, alongside Goku. Noticing a grin on Zaraf, Lily turned to him. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°Hmm, helping Tien along with his training, but haven¡¯t decided yet.¡± Zaraf replied not really bothering to hide his thoughts. He barely keeps what on his mind from the her or the others unless it a surprise for them. ¡°I don¡¯t know, he doesn¡¯t seem the type that would allow you to help if offered.¡± Delia said beside him. ¡°Unless he comes to you, he most likely won¡¯t accept your offer.¡± Watching as Tien and the man basically talk back and forth as they seems to have a history. Zaraf study Tien and nodded as he could see that Delia was right and dismissed the idea. Who knows in the future Tien might stop by. Than he would have a new toy- unofficial disciple to train. ¡°Yeah your right.¡± Zaraf said as the match began. Tien easily blocks the attacks, which seems to greatly concern the older man. As if gaining a bright idea, the cyborg man removed his hand and quickly slashed Tiens chest. Screams were heard from the crowd as blood dropped from Tiens fresh cut and a blade in the sky. ¡°Due to contestant Tao having a blade, he is disqualified.¡± The blonde announcer called but Tao didn¡¯t seem to care. However, the man attempted to gloat and explain why he was better. Tien used the opening to attack while the opponent was distracted by his own ego. Sadly he only managed to break the knife as Tao jump backwards to dodge. ¡°Grr, how dare you interrupt me. Have a taste of Super Dodon Ray.¡± Tao shouted in glee as he removed his other hand for a blaster. Zaraf could roll his eyes, as Ki both and spiritually moves through the body. The excess breaks off and improves the body health and strength. While the main part moves around the body until it is called upon to use. This is usually done when it gathered in their hands or below their feet a few inches or so above their hands. So see the arm blaster that Tao arm, it didn¡¯t use Ki but energy from a battery. The man gave up his use of Ki for batteries which was a joke. Now the man couldn¡¯t improve his strength unless he gets an upgrade and that only allows so much. ¡°That old man an idiot isn¡¯t he.¡± Lyana asked as she voiced the thought in Zaraf¡¯s head. ¡°Yep, but who really cares as he didn¡¯t train or taught correctly it seems.¡± Zaraf shrugged. ¡°Does it really matter.¡± Lily asked. ¡°Not really.¡± Towa replied. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Bulma asked. ¡°Tao giving up his use of Ki for batteries.¡± Delia shrugged not making Bulma understand. ¡°We can tell you later.¡± Lily said getting a nod. In the match, Tien batted away the energy beam easily and managed to plant his fist in the old man''s stomach. A few seconds later and overdramatics later, Tien was declared the winner again and off with the medics. Next up was Goku and a woman in a blue fighting dress. For some reason she was shooting him a glare alongside Bulma. Zaraf recognized her nearly instantly and wondered why she was here. He was sure that they never made that promise the first time they met, so it must have been when Goku was traveling. ¡°Why is she glaring at me?¡± Bulma huffed. ¡°Bulma did by chance allow agree for another person to be in your relationship?¡± Zaraf asked. ¡°No, why?¡± Bulma asked confused if not offended. ¡°Then this is going to be interesting to watch.¡± Zaraf smiled mysteriously making Lily and the rest stare at him. On the stage, Goku was equally as confused as Bulma at why he was being stared at. ¡°Why are you glaring at me?¡± Goku innocently asked which only increase the rage in those eyes. ¡°You cheater,¡± The woman said. ¡°Cheater? What a cheater.¡± Goku natiely asked making most of the crowd fall. ¡°You lied to me than, and went to another woman.¡± the woman said making most of the women in the crowd joined in the crowd. ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t think we ever met before and I never cheated on Bulma.¡± Goku said only making things worse for him. Zaraf was laughing as he listen to this as Bulma focused hard and felt like she hit a wall. ¡°You gotta be kidding me.¡± Bulma yelled. ¡°He never promised to marry you and I doubt he even knows what that is.¡± ¡°Is it food.¡± Goku asked making Zaraf laugh even louder and Lily and the other shake their heads. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, and just fight your misunderstandings can be solved later.¡± Lily got tired of hearing Zaraf laugh called out. Nodding, Goku took up a stance and rapidly shot out his fist pushing the girl off the stage. Ending the match easily and simply leaving most confused. ¡°Goku the winner.¡± The blonde announcer said with a shrug. Chapter 38 After declaring Goku the winner, Bulma huffed as she thought on how to deal with the idiot. He spent so much time away who knows how many other girls fell for him or misunderstandings. She could barely be angry at Goku as she doubts he even understands what happened. It like a punishment for falling for an idiot. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry Bulma. Unless you give him permission the thought of cheating won¡¯t even enter his mind.¡± Lily said calming Bulma down but still didn¡¯t solve the issue. As if a passing thought Bulma asked a reasonable question. ¡°How does your relationship even work? There five of you in it.¡± ¡°Hmm, it depends, I think but we don¡¯t really have anything to compare it to. Anyways, we have it that Zaraf takes us on a single twice a month and a group date once a month if we are up to it. Sleeping arrangements is one joining I and him while weekends we all share a bed. We haven¡¯t really gone beyond sleeping yet.¡± Lily replied after thinking about it and gave a guideline to their relationship. ¡°Ah, ok,¡± Bulma said deciding to remove the option from her mind. Bulma wasn¡¯t sold on the idea of sharing expressally her bed so she has to think of another way. Lily could tell Bulma wasn¡¯t liking the idea so stopped talking about it. It was a lifestyle choice and everyone has their own way and choices. Appearing next on stage, Krillin and Piccolo jr appeared as they were up next. Zaraf hummed as he was somewhat impressed by Krillin¡¯s determination. It seems over the last three years, he worked on his courage. ¡°Let the match between, Junior and Krillin begin.¡± The blonde announcer shouted hopping off the stage. Both of them stared at each other as Krillin prepared his attack, Sticking his hands out Krillin yelled as to yellow beams flew towards Piccolo. Jumping to avoid, Piccolo jumped high in the air as he watched as the ki blast fly towards the crowd. Krillin quickly thinking pulled hard on his Ki blast pulling it up and towards the back of Piccolo. ¡°What,¡± a shout from Piccolo enter everyone ears as his eyes glowed and blew up the ki blasts. Landing back on the stage, Piccolo stared angrily at Krillin as he was more of a challenge than he originally thought. ¡°Err, this is bad. Don¡¯t panic Krillin you got this.¡± Krillin hyped himself up as he a green arm shot towards him rapidly. Dodging the arm, Killin jumped into the air towards Piccolo hoping to bring it to close quarter combat. ¡°Well, at least he has the right idea, but not the strength to back it up.¡± Zaraf heard Towa hummed as they watched Krillin get smacked around. ¡°Hmm, they sure jump high into the air a lot more than needed.¡± Zaraf commented as both Piccolo or Krillin jumps ten or more meters into the air per jump. Sure they are giving themselves lots of room to move but also allowing the other to predict where they are heading. Yawning at the match Zaraf watched as Piccolo kicked Krillin high in the sky as Krillin clutched his stomach. It seems the latest kick shook up his insides but he gather a large amount of Ki in his hands. ¡°Kamehameha,¡± Krillin shouted as a large blue ball formed in the sky when Piccolo attempted to get close. ¡°Did it work.¡± Krillin painted before Goku screamed behind you. ¡°Ahh.¡± Krillin was knocked out of the ring, ending the match. Next up was Yamcha and a man named Hero. Yamcha cut his hair and now wore an orange jumpsuit similar to Gokus¡¯ without the blue weighted shirts underneath. The other man looked like he was an average office worker with large glasses and small mustache. ¡°Do you sense that?¡± Lily asked Zaraf. ¡°That there two beings inside the man. It doesn¡¯t seem to have a negative effect on the man so let''s see what happens.¡± Zaraf said which Lily nodded as none of the girls moved. The match began and Yamcha looked more like a cheerleader than a martial artist as the man easily dodged. Covering his defense it looked like Hero was scared throwing Yamcha off his strike. Finally Yamcha attempted a flying kick but would have sailed over the man if he didn¡¯t lift his head. ¡°Isn¡¯t that against the rules?¡± Lyana asked. ¡°It looked more like an accident so I will say no.¡± Delia answered with Lily and Zaraf nodding. Towa simply shrugged as none of the match interest her. Watching as Yamacha was carried off only adding to his embarrassment the semi finals began. Tien and Goku enter the ring as both of them were ready to show how much they progressed. Sadly for Goku no one in the tournament could match him but he is having fun. ¡°Are you ready, Goku. I trained hard since our last match and I won¡¯t win by an outside interference.¡± Tien said with pride and confidence. ¡°Hehe,¡± Goku smiled with a small giggle as both fighters took a stance. When the match began, Tien launched himself at Goku with great speed with Goku easily surpassed. Easily matching and dodging Tien put some space between them. ¡°Well done Goku, but can you handle four of me.¡± Tien said as he shouted and three more appeared. ¡°What a waste of ki and energy.¡± Lily mumbled as Tien power was divided into a fourth. ¡°Well, it an interesting training technique but that about it. The technique doesn¡¯t really help beside helps you correct your own weakness if you don¡¯t have a sparring partner.¡± Zaraf quickly and easily analyzed the technique. ¡°True,¡± Towa commented. ¡°Oh, they ran to the four coners what are they attempting now?¡± Delia slightly interested. ¡°Solar Flare.¡± was the answer as most of the audience was blinded. Blinking a few times, Goku quickly recovered as he closed his eyes blocking most of the effects from the move. The match continued as Goku laughed as he dodged or traded blows with Tien. The match continued for a few more minutes before Goku tossed all four Tiens out of the ring effortlessly. This didn¡¯t really come to the surprise of most as while Tien was breathing heavily, Goku laughed without breaking a sweat or even winded. ¡°Well, that was one sided,¡± Lyana grumbled. The next match was soon on it way with Hero firing off energy blasts right after the start. It was an interesting start as both of them hovered around the same strength. Sadly since one was borrowing a human body, his strength was limited due to being an untrained body. ¡°What are they speaking?¡± Bulma asked as both contestants spoke in a language none heard before. ¡°I believe it is Namekian,¡± Lily said as it was tricky to hear as the distance and crowd made it difficult.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°How does Hero know it than?¡± Bulma asked. ¡°Because Piccolo¡¯s other half is currently borrowing the body. It seems that they were originally one but split with one being good while the other being evil. Basically Jekyll and Hyde if you will.¡± Zaraf said making Bulma understand. ¡°So why is he fighting himself?¡± Bulma asked. ¡°Who knows but it will be interesting to see how it will turn out.¡± Lily said. The battle fought back and forth until Hero took out a small bottle from his pocket. This started the true bottle of power and will as Piccolo recognized what was happening. A green beam between formed capsizing the audience in the light show. ¡°This is the end,¡± Piccolo shouted as he overwhelmed the beam forcing Kami out of the borrowed body and into the bottle he prepared. Picking up the bottle and swallowing the bottle, Piccolo¡¯s power surged but do to a semi fusion he only received a quarter of it. ¡°Impressive but it won¡¯t help,¡± Zaraf thought out loud as he became bored. ¡°Do you want to leave, Zaraf?¡± Lily asked as she saw him become restless. ¡°Yeah, it is already easy to see who is going to win.¡± Zaraf commented as he said bye to Bulma and Flame Stepped home. Behind him, Lily came with Delia and Lyana as a tear in space revealed Towa. She was frowning as it seems her idea took more energy than she originally thought. It looks like she is going to put it back on the drawing board. ¡°What are we going to do now?¡± Towa asked. ¡°Hmm, I was thinking about going to get Dub from the demon realm.¡± Zaraf said shocking Towa and Lily into a hug. Only Delia and Lyana seemed confused on what was going on. ¡°Are we strong enough?¡± Lily asked shocked as both of them were severely injured when they left. The demon realm also restricts their Ki and limits their strength. ¡°I believe so and it should help with our current training. It also helps that I finally mastered super saiyan two and began on the third stage. After that I believe it combining the third and Oozaru forms.¡± Zaraf said sighing at how long it takes to learn the forms. He seen them first hand when he was working as a time patrolman. Nodding as Lily worries vanished mostly as they are a lot stronger than last time. So most of the ones that gave them trouble last time won¡¯t be able to this time. However the demons vastly outnumber them and they don¡¯t even know if Dub is still living. ¡°What are you guys planning.¡± Delia finally asked. ¡°To rescue my father,¡± Towa said saddened that she has been enjoying life as he been stuck in a cage for years. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use the dragon balls?¡± Lyana asked leaving them in silence for a few moments. ¡°The dragon balls aren¡¯t strong enough to do it as they are only as strong as the creator is at that time. If he fights it, the dragon is powerless to do anything about it.¡± Lily finally said. Accepting that answer, another came up and it was how are they going to do it or even get their. The entrance is no doubt sealed and they don¡¯t know where the other one is. Asking Towa to cut a hole in space and time would leave her exhausted and they need her to open one to get them out. No doors for the demon realm is available on Earth at the current time so they were stuck. Well until they got an idea that is. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just go to the otherworld and travel that way. Maybe we can finally see mom again.¡± Lily said happily at the idea of seeing Luna again. ¡°Well, let''s wait until Kami back at the look out and rested. He can take us and save us time from looking for Otherworld.¡± Zaraf shrugged. Accepting the ideas, the girls went to change as did Zaraf and headed to the pool. They had a few hours to wait and probably wait a day before going. So, spending the time seeing the girls happily in swimsuits suited him just fine. ================================================================= Back at the tournament, a large battle was taking place as both Piccolo and Goku beat each other senseless. The audience long since fled once they realized who Junior was as he was Demon King Piccolo reincarnated. Both of them were in rags, mainly due to Goku messing around and now regretting it. In a hole in the ground, only five was there with the Blonde Announcer still commentating the match. Even with most of the equipment and surrounding buildings in ruin he continued. ¡°I wish Zaraf was here, it would be over in an instant.¡± Bulma growled at Chi Chi who said this. First she wanted to take Goku from her, now she is thinking of taking Zaraf from Lily and the girls. ¡°You-.¡± ==================================================================== Sneezing Zaraf wondered who was talking about him as he rubbed his nose. Soon, he got rid of the thought as it wasn¡¯t important to him anyways. Something more important held his attention than some unknown male or female. The joy of playing in the pool took over than anything else. ¡°What are you sneezing at?¡± Lily asked him as they floated around the pool. ¡°Someone was talking about me it seems.¡± He said in monotone. ¡°Gaining an ego are you.¡± Towa laughed. ¡°Nah,¡± was all Zaraf said as he began napping. ======================================================================= The next morning, after waking up and completing their morning workout. Zaraf began packing as did the girls. They didn¡¯t know how long it is going to take or they will be away for. Thankfully Lily wasn¡¯t counting this against their promise which was still active for five more years. ¡°Are you ready to go?¡± Towa yelled throughout the house. Soon they all assembled into the living room ready to go. All their clothes and food packed and stored into their space rings. Grabbing either Lily or Zaraf, they Flame Step them over to the lookout where they met the strange blob again. Mr. Popo got a shock from them appearing before leading them to Kami. Looking at the old namekian on the throne looking tired as it looks as if he hasn¡¯t rested in a while. ¡°What can I help you guys with?¡± Kami asked. ¡°We were going to ask you to take us to Otherworld but I think we might need to come back.¡± Zaraf said making the old namekian narrows his eyes. ¡°Why do you need to go,¡± Kami asked. ¡°For a couple of reasons for our own and you don¡¯t need to know. We should be able to get back on our own though.¡± Lily replied releasing some of her Ki on the old man who nodded like a bobble head. ¡°Return in a few days and we can set off.¡± Kami said. Nodding as they mentally rolled their eyes, they vanished from the lookout and landed in Capsule corps backyard. There they found Bulma and Chi Chi arguing while Goku was off to the side doing push ups. Lily and Delia even wondered if he even knew they were arguing about him. ¡°Yo,¡± Zaraf greeted as he kicked Goku in his gut. ¡°Ahh, what was that for.¡± Goku shouted as he grabbed his stomach in pain. ¡°Do you mind telling me why it took you so much effort to defeat Piccolo Jr.?¡± Zaraf asked as he pinned him to the ground and looking at his nails. ¡°Err, how do you know about that.¡± Goku looked nervous. ¡°Easy, I was able to sense your battle easily. Also I saw a clip of it on the news this morning. I wasn¡¯t really planning on chatting to you about it, but my plans have been pushed back a few days.¡± Zaraf said. ¡°So, I decided out the kindness of my heart to up your level of training.¡± Zaraf said as Goku began to sweat. ¡°Umm, I am supposed to get married in a few days though.¡± Goku said making his first ever excuse to get out of training. ¡°Mmm, good the girls can handle that while I train you hard enough to miss training for a few days.¡± Zaraf grinned as he saw the panic on Goku¡¯s face. Throwing Goku on his shoulder they vanished from the garden with a scream and laughter. Over by the girls, they watched as the two boys left with Lily laughing and the other three giving a wry chuckle. Only Chi Chi and Bulma seems concerned where the two ran off. ¡°Where did they go?¡± Bulma yelled. ¡°Don¡¯t know, probably training since our plans been pushed back a few days.¡± Towa said. ¡°What, but Goku getting married in a few days.¡± Bulma and Chi Chi yelled. ¡°Yeah, but both of them are Saiyans, training and fighting is what they do expressially since both are warrior types. Even of Goku¡¯s scared of Zaraf training, he loves it.¡± Lily said unconcerned. ¡°What about making a living? How are they supposed to support their families in the future if all they do is fight.¡± Chi Chi got in Lily¡¯s face glaring at her. ¡°Than just allow them jobs were they either train or fight all the time. From the saiyan culture the men usually were off fighting while the women control the homelife. Isn¡¯t that what you said Lily?¡± Lyana said. ¡°Yep, though I wonder if we should build Zaraf a dojo. He enjoys teaching lately and it would give him a hobby. Also it might help Bulma out when Goku gets on her nerves.¡± Delia shrugged as she said this. ¡°Can others survive Zaraf training?¡± Bulma asked remember seeing Goku getting beaten a few times. ¡°Maybe he should teach the more advanced classes and we will handle the lower ones. Though that be after we get back from our trip.¡± Lily said with a carefree smile. ¡°Your ok with this?¡± Chi Chi shouted towards Bulma. ¡°Well it is Goku way of life before even meeting him. He lives and breaths martial arts and trying to change that won¡¯t work. Besides he would be earning money though it be more pocket change than what I earn.¡± Bulma said making Chi Chi sigh and mumbling to herself. ¡°Your all crazy,¡± Chi Chi shouted before leaving. ¡°Where she going?¡± Lyana asked. ¡°Don¡¯t know but she be back again.¡± Bulma shrugged. Chapter 39 Until the time for the Wedding no one seen or talked Goku nor Zaraf except Lily. She would disappear for a few minutes before reappearing happily. However no one could get her to talk about where they were. They were only told he fine and it being a bonding time between the two. So, while the two were away Lily would chat with Bulma and Lyana. Towa and Delia were dominating the investment field earning more than most successful businesses on interest alone. Which in truth didn¡¯t matter to them as Zaraf gave them more than five lifetimes to each girl. For some entertainment, outside of having a movie marathon and when Chi Chi wasn¡¯t around as she refuses to leave. The girls would sit around jokily talk about their men with Bulma would complain about Goku. Surprising Lily complained that Zaraf hasn¡¯t done anything to her or any of the others. ¡°So, how is Zaraf in bed? Goku was clueless at first but once we got going it was amazing.¡± Bulma asked making Lily and Lyana grumble at her. Neither of the two blushed as they were mentally older and dreaming of it for years. ¡°We don¡¯t know, we haven¡¯t really got to that point.¡± Lily said with a small growl. ¡°Huh, I thought your guys would have done it by now. Aren¡¯t you married to him.¡± Bulma asked confused. ¡°Yeah, we are technically married to him but we never held a ceremony like you or Goku. Saiyans and Demons usually don¡¯t have one as saiyans were born to fight and no interest in that. Demons have a very long lifespan so they usually don¡¯t most of the time as they could be together for a few centuries than seperate.¡± Lily said making Bulma look at her strangely. ¡°If we asked Zaraf would build the menu and set everything up in a heart beat once we told how and where everything goes. He loves to spoil us to some degree as long as we either earned or train hard for it.¡± Lyana said drawing circles with her finger in claw mode. ¡°Still doesn''t explain why. Can he not get it up?¡± Bulma asked making them shake their heads. ¡°Truthfully, we really haven¡¯t brought it up with him. I think he just wants to wait a while longer before we have little ones running around.¡± Lily said. ¡°I don¡¯t think we are either so we don¡¯t really push for it.¡± Now Bulma is understanding but still had a confused look. ¡°You do now you can do it without getting pregnant don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yeah, but it not really Saiyans nor Demons way. Both Lyana and Delia were raised in similar way so when we do it will most likely have children.¡± Lily let on. ¡°Saiyans use too procreate to keep the race alive before going on fighting. Rarely, did they do it for fun, and Demons have lower fertility due to their long lifespan.¡± ¡°Is that why Goku clueless before becoming determined.¡± Bulma asked a little panicky as she paled. ¡°Most likely as Zaraf said it built in to our instincts from doing it that way for countless generations. You probably don¡¯t need to worry as long as you take precautions but you might want to be more careful.¡± Lily waved her hand unconcerned but Bulma fainted. ¡°Hmm, it seems she didn¡¯t.¡± Lyana said picking her up and drawing a little blood. ¡°I say a little Goku is going to be joining us in eight months give or take.¡± Nodding, Lily truthful been giving it some thought but looked at herself and her sister wives. She got the feeling that none of them were ready yet but after getting Towa father it a thought. It would give them more time to increase their strength that would give them more potential. Well if they decided to follow their parents footsteps into martial arts. A few more moments on the thought pleased Lily, as she watched Bulma waking up. ¡°What happened?¡± She asked rubbing her head. ¡°You fainted, oh congratulation by the way.¡± Lily said off handed making Bulma rub her stomach. ¡°I¡¯m too young to be a parent.¡± Bulma said before Lyana slapped the back of her head. ¡°Please, you got money, getting married and you live with your parents. I¡¯m sure you will be fine.¡± Lyana growled at her with her fangs. ¡°It is not a bad thing and bound to happen at some point.¡± Lily shrugged as it only naturally after all. ¡°Your right.¡± Bulma sighed as she thought about how she going to tell her parents and Goku. Though she doubts any would mind and race to build a room for it.¡± ================================================================ When the day of the wedding finally appeared, Zaraf and Goku finally returned with Zaraf looking the same when he left. Goku on the other hand looked he went through a grinder at least a couple dozen times. His outfit was in rags and you could easily tell he was sore from training. ¡°Ah, Zar your back. Did you two enjoy yourselves.¡± Lily greeted cheerfully. She was wearing a red dress that matched the sister wives. ¡°Yeah, he made it to complete Lyana training exercise. Caught him eating one of those devil bean things and forced him to work three times as hard. Almost had him begins Delia training exercise to counter it.¡± Zaraf said. ¡°Ah, yes Bulma was telling me about those, they call it senzu beans. Well it does heal them like a last resort as it does burn potential for a time.¡± Lily said shaking her head. ¡°Maybe Towa would like to look into them. Maybe create something similar and we could use them in the healing pods.¡± Zaraf shrugged as he watched Goku stumble towards his room. ¡°Goku is going to be a father in about eight or so months.¡± Lily said making Zaraf shake his head. ¡°It seems that I must up his training or how can he protect his family?¡± Zaraf commented. ¡°I think it was more Bulma than Goku idea. Not that she planned it but it not really any of our business.¡± Lily said pulling him towards their room. He quickly kissed her and worked his way over to the other girls. ¡°Did you have fun?¡± Towa asked.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°How did he do?¡± Delia asked after Towa. ¡°Has Lily told you the news on him and Bulma.¡± Lyana said. ¡°Hmm, yes had fun but not as much as fun without you. He managed to get Lyana¡¯s training exercise done barely. Yes, Lily told me while we walked in.¡± Zaraf said. ¡°Now I need a shower and to get ready.¡± ¡±Awe, I knew we should have waited.¡± Lily jokily said earning a laugh from him. After a quick shower, Zaraf was dress and joined the girls as they walked to gathering. It seems that Bulma wanted an outdoor wedding. Which was fit as it was better than being in a stuffy building. Though the girls had to slap Zaraf lightly as he laughed at Goku suit. It wasn¡¯t his normal orange but Bulma must have compromised and allowed him an orange tie. ¡°This is a nice set up.¡± Zaraf said as he praised the girls. ¡°Yeah, Bulma attempted to give a feel about both of them. Since Goku likes the outdoors and mountain area, she decided to hold it outside. While she likes technology she has personal robots she built for the occasion and lab assistant.¡± Towa explained. Looking around and seeing the robots roaming cleaning or delivering drinks he could see it. The wedding soon began and Goku somehow managed to get through it without making a big fool of himself. The same couldn¡¯t be said of Bulma as she accidentally let it slip she might be carrying. That soon spread like wildfire and nearly everyone congratulated her. She attempted to push everyone away for some room to breath but question kept flying. Soon her tempter nearly burst and she went into the building to cool off. Goku somehow managed to salvage it by being friendly and natural at befriending others. As for Chi Chi she was biting her nails, until Yamcha talked to her. After that the two vanished and reappeared with a slight blush. What they did or talked about, neither Zaraf nor Lily wanted to know as they were sure only they seen them leave. The gather soon ended which earned a cheer from Goku as he somehow managed to wear his jumpsuit underneath. How he managed it in the heat was a mystery as even Zaraf didn¡¯t do that and his is light. His is a blackshort sleeve shirt and pants with kung fu shoes. Shaking his head at the mystery of Goku, Zaraf said bye, and left for him with the girls. They were prepared to head back to the look out and ready to head on their self appointed mission. Giving Lily, Towa, Delia, and Lyana a kiss he went to sleep. ================================================================== The next morning, after waking up, Zaraf found himself under the pile of girls. Lily held his left side with her leg thrown over his. Lyana was on top, with Delia further down. Towa completed it by being on his right and sleeping with a bright smile. ¡°What a lovely view but it time to get up.¡± He said he shook them a bit. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to have some fun?¡± Lily asked teasing ¡°We all are here.¡± ¡°Hmm, tempting but how about after we return.¡± Zaraf said much to the sighs of the girls. ¡°Very well.¡± Towa grumbled. ¡°Fine by me.¡± Delia said. ¡°I¡¯m holding you to that.¡± Lily said as they all vanished into the bathroom. ¡°Are you coming?¡± Lyana said. ==================================================================== Arriving at the lookout, they found Kami walking around as he leaned on his walking stick. He was looking better than a few days ago and looked ready to make the trip. The blob known as Mr. Popo was watering the plants when they arrived. ¡°It seems you really want to go through with this. You know most try to avoid it going to Other world.¡± Kami said as he looked at them. ¡°We don¡¯t plan on staying though.¡± Zaraf said. ¡°Now let''s get this on the road.¡± Sighing as he held out his hand, the six of them vanished and ended up in a large castle. In front of them was a large red man with horns. He was looking over a file before looking down at them clearly confused and a tad angry. ¡°Kami, why have you brought some of the living here.¡± His voice boomed. ¡°Ah, we were just passing through and hoping to visit Luna.¡± Zaraf saidignorging the giant glare bearing down on him. ¡°Luna who, billions of souls pass through here each day.¡± The man boomed. ¡°Luna, a saiyan that died about sixteen years ago. Should be an enforcer for you.¡± Zaraf said unconcerned. ¡°Ah, her very well what is your other business.¡± The man began sweating a bit realizing who they were and who they were meeting. He received word to beware of them from Whis and seen Luna power. ¡°We be heading to the demon realm for a while afterwards .¡± Towa said before he nodded. ¡°Just go right and keep straight. Her room at the end of the hall.¡± Yami said as nodded and left. Kami nodded to Yami and left allowing them to get back to business. ================================================================== Arriving at Luna room, they were greeted by her when she opened the door. Hugging both of them . ¡°Lily, Zaraf, how are you two? Any grandkids yet.¡± Luna asked straight away. Smiling as he looked lin he saw pictures of them posted all around and a television to watch them from time to time. He had a giant sweatdrop as his mother in law seems to have a stalking or obsession habit. He wondered why it didn¡¯t show before. ¡°No, but after taking care of business, he promised once we get back home for all of us.¡± Lily burst into a giant smile. ¡°I know, I have been allowed a t.v. to watch you from time to time. It boring here and all the men are weak so zero attraction to any.¡± Luna sighed as she beats everyone up that takes a fancy to her. ¡°Hmm, why not take Zaraf.¡± Lyana attempted to joked but three eyes looked at her. ¡°Maybe, but she has to become transcend to join as I don¡¯t fancy leaving her here and I don¡¯t really like it here.¡± Lily said. ¡°Besides we can put the books with mother and daughter combos to good use.¡± ¡°Ah, your smut collection.¡± Delia said as she blushed from the stares. ¡°Zaraf probably the only one that doesn¡¯t have one.¡± Lyana admitted to everyone. ¡°We will see.¡± Luna said mysteriously as she entertain the thought. Rolling his eyes at the confession which he already knew about. It not like the girls attempted to hide them when they were younger so why when they were older. Besides they aren¡¯t that subtly as he finds them laying here or there from time to time or reading them. ¡°How do you know I don¡¯t have one?¡± Zaraf asked joking. ¡°We looked everywhere and even scanned the walls with Towa scanner.¡± Lily shrugged not thinking it a big deal. ¡°Mmm.¡± was all he said about that. Inviting them into her room, Luna blushed as they started looking around at the posters. Going all the way back to when they left Planet Vegeta. However there wasn¡¯t any from the other universe which was easy to understand. Though it must have been confusing when they reappeared with Delia and Lyana. ¡°So how have you been Luna,¡± Zaraf asked. ¡°I been having fun. Every once in awhile I get to fight as someone get over confidence.¡± Luna smiled while three sighs were heard. ¡°Wait it a Saiyan nature to fight.¡± ¡°We know,¡± Towa, Delia and Lyana groaned. ¡°Why are you in otherworld? It not to visit me is it?¡± Luna asked. ¡°That part of it mom,¡± Lily said. ¡°The other is we are just passing through. We are going to the demon realm to hopefully visit Dub.¡± ¡°Ah, good luck. He still fighting in the arena. Nearly died a few times driving King Yami mad.¡± Luna said smiling. ¡°It was nice seeing you again, but we need to get going.¡± Lily said with a hug. ¡°Don¡¯t worry you will see me again. Make sure to give me many grandbabies all of you.¡± Luna said giving each a hug. She walked them over to the portal room where they found fourteen different ones leading to different universes. Walking to the one named Demon Realm she gave them last hug as they walked through. ¡°Good Luck,¡± she muttered as she went back to her room to watch them with a smile. Chapter 40 Standing in a wasteland as a full moon hung in the blood red night sky, five figures appeared. In front a teenager looking around eighteen with a brown tail wrapped around his waist. His long mohawk with his red and green eyes blown in the wind. Behind him stood four girls of various ages from looking seventeen to twenty. One with long black and messy hair stretched. ¡°Ah, we really are back. The Ki suppressing feature is helpful in our current training.¡± ¡°It is, but after we finish rescuing him, we won¡¯t be able to stay. Fighting the entire realm won¡¯t end well as there over billions or more across the realm.¡± next to her with a red skin tight outfit replied as he white hair flowed. ¡°Maybe we should look into building something with a similar effect.¡± On the other side of her with silky blonde hair said. ¡°Where are we supposed to go anyways.¡± the final female asked straightening out her brown hair. The group was Zaraf, with his group of girls. Lily sparked the idea, with Towa and Delia making plans, while Lyana wanted to get this over with. ¡°We will wait an hour or so, Delia and Lyana can adjust. Heading to battle without being adjusted to the atmosphere is inviting trouble.¡± Zaraf said. ¡°Ok,¡± Lyana grumbed. For the next hour the four did some light trained getting the benefits of four hours back on earth. It seems to make both Towa and Delia move up research much higher on the list. The training speed was invaluable, plus it was an interesting project worth funding. ¡°Which way?¡± Zaraf asked Towa as Ki sensing doesn¡¯t work well in demon realm very far. Lazily pointing her finger to the north, a large city could be seen on the horizon. How most of the missed that was making the rest of the group blush. They could easily spot it over a thousand feet away as it did light up nicely. ¡°So what the plan.¡± Delia asked as they walked. Flying would just burn more energy than it''s worth and alert others they were coming. So they just ran in a light jog towards their target. As for the question no one answered as they thought someone else thought of one. ¡°There is a plan right?¡± Lyana asked. ¡°Just run in and grab than go really.¡± Zaraf shrugged. Their feet stopped and looked at him as if he grew second head. ¡°That is a very simple and next to worthless plan I have ever heard. It''s sad when it coming from you.¡± Delia said sighing. ¡°Fine, we will sneak in gather information on where he is, than grab him and leave. However I doubt it would go well since more than likely both Lily and I would be recognized as well as Towa. She after all is sister to the current king and daughter of the last one.¡± Zaraf said as they began moving. ¡°Really, Towa you didn¡¯t tell us you were royalty.¡± Delia said in surprise. ¡°Demons kings are those who the strongest and defeated the last one. So it doesn''t really matter if your related as most respect power to rule.¡± Towa clarified. ¡°Oh, what happens to the relatives when the new one takes over.¡± With a shrug Towa thought about it. ¡°From the history books I read since most rule for centuries or more. If it is a male they usually are killed, while Females it depends really. If they take a liking to you your usually a concubine or exile for a few hundred years. That or your killed alongside the others.¡± she explained. Nodding as they should have expected that. It was the same no matter the world or universe. Power and strength to rule over others while taking what they want. It is what it comes down to in its basic form of governments or rulers. How long ago were you last here.¡± Delia asked. ¡°Ten years give or take.¡± Lily said. ¡°So a blink for the older demons living here.¡± For the rest of the run, they continued to talk about small things or add onto their mission. Though none of them held much hope of it working it was better than nothing. Upon reaching the outer wall, they saw wanted posters. ¡°I don¡¯t think they got my nose right.¡± Zaraf commented as he looked at a poster that held similar features to him. They drew him with full set of hair instead of a mohawk and a light beard. Along with some chisel and lighting up, it nearly look nothing like him. ¡°They were off on my height and bust. I am no B-cups.¡± Lily frowned as she lifted up her nearly D-cups. ¡°Really guys?¡± Delia asked dryly as she held back her laugh. ¡°Yes, it is important as they got our size all wrong. I am very proud of these that I regrew them twice.¡± Lily said puffing out her chest. ¡°They didn¡¯t even get Zaraf size right. Why did they even guess though?¡± Lyana pointed out. ¡°Some, demons like it so they requested it and you will be surprised how many end up caught just to prove it wrong.¡± Towa said remember watching some walk right in to their cell. Shaking their heads they made it through the checkpoint easily as the guards didn¡¯t even recognize them next to their posters. They had to be the worst guards as they lazily checked before allowing them to pass. They didn¡¯t even figure they would called anyone in if they did recognize them. The man was half asleep. ¡°Well, where do we go now.¡± Lyana asked. ¡°Well, tavern or bars are an easy way to gather information. Though we would stick out and be hit more often than getting any real information.¡± Towa said with a sigh. ¡°Your kidding.¡± Delia asked. ¡°I wish, if I was to compare us to any species we would rank as a succubus or higher in looks. All our training and Zaraf way only enhanced our looks.¡± Towa said. ¡°Than how do we get the information.¡± Lily asked raising an eyebrow. ¡°We could could just walk through the marketplace.¡± Towa shrugged as they nodded. ¡°Well we will need to split up as walking in such a big group will draw attention.¡± Zaraf said as they decided to break at the entrance of the market. Zaraf and Lily broke into a group while Towa, Delia, and Lyana broke into another. Surprising no one really minded or thought of it was strange as others group of threes and twos were floating around. From there, they heard and asked about some rumors from what happening to the king to the arena. Most of the rumors were either baseless or a bit far stretched. There was one or two about Dub, but nothing concert besides he alive and has a match soon. Another was the current state of Towa sister to the king.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. After a few more hours, they met up and left with a couple bags as not to look suspicious. Storing them into the storage rings, they went to find an empty roof or space to review. ¡°So, besides some baseless or far stretched rumors, we only learned his next match is soon.¡± Zaraf said starting them off. ¡°We got the same beside that he recently took a bit of a beating. Besides being starved and facing ten opponents he came out on top.¡± Delia said. ¡°Ok, so we know he alive, but currently starving and injured. So what the plan.¡± Lyana asked. ¡°I guess I could cause a bit of chaos while you guys grab him.¡± Zaraf said with a shrug while they frowned at him. ¡°Fine,¡± Lily finally said as they all knew what and how he would do it. They just hope his weird luck will hold out. The girls split into groups with Lily and Delia being one while Towa and Lyana the other. Both of them each been down to the holding cells before. However they needed to pick a time and how long they have to locate and grab him. They thought of having Zaraf fight an army by himself while they ran not knowing to leave. Well, one he probably would do that but it would be pointless by than. After deciding to do it after they rest, they found an inn and slept. =============================================================== A few hours later, Zaraf was only as he walked towards the Arena with his hands in his pocket. With a slight smirk, he had a small bounce in his step, which the girls rolled their eyes. They were watching him from a rooftop awaiting him to start. Walking up to the ticket booth, he waited in line behind a small family of demon coming to watch. Soon it was his turn where his smirk grew. ¡°Can I help you sir.¡± a pretty pink demon asked as she stared at his smirk. ¡°Ah, yes you see I want to fight and the name Zaraf.¡± he smiled as she looked at him before beginning to sweat as she pressed the button under the desk. The sirens went off as she ran away as did most families with children. The guards soon rushed over and quickly surrounded. ¡°Zaraf, you are under ar-¡± One of the guards shouted but was interrupted when Zaraf planted his foot in his gut. ¡°You were saying.¡± Zaraf asked as his picked his ear. ¡°He resisting attack.¡± the guard commander shouted as they change forward with spears and swords. ¡°Well, I hope someone stronger will appear soon.¡± Zaraf said as he vanished only to reappear behind the group. Soon, over twenty guards were knocked unconscious falling to the ground or up in the air. ¡°Now I call this a party.¡± Zaraf said as he felt over two hundred heading his way with more right behind them. The highest to his disappointment had sixty million in battle power. ==================================================================== OVer at the girls, Lily and Towa lead their partner down to the holding cells. They could hear the shouts and Zaraf¡¯s laughs. A smile smile formed on their lips as they knew he was having a blast. They could feel the ground starts to shake as some of the stronger were showing up, as Zaraf happiness spiked. ¡°Well he having fun it seems.¡± Delia said. ¡°Of course, the last time we were here they nearly killed him. Than there is also the problem of not having a decent opponent for a while. I think only training or laying around outside of dates were driving him insane.¡± Lily smiled. ¡°Well you are the one said he could go finding the challenges.¡± Delia pointed out. ¡°Yeah, but by the time he usually gets to them they either dead or not around. Also it was boring living in a ship.¡± Lily said not feeling sorry in the least. ¡°I wonder how the others are doing?¡± Delia said as they scanned over the cells not seeing the one they want. =================================================================== Over with Towa and Lyana, they were also scanning the cells holding a very similar conversation. ¡°I think we need to find a way to have him release his energy in the future.¡± Lyana said as both her and Towa held the wall as the shaking increased. ¡°Agreed.¡± Towa said as they continued their search. ==================================================================== Back in battle, Zaraf was laughing as he sped around the battlefield as the two hundred multiplied into nearly two thousand. It filled his being of seeing this as they continue to appear with weapons or firing off Ki attacks. Slamming his next two victims into the concert ground, Zaraf kick off hovering of the two spears that stabbed the ones in the ground. ¡°You missed,¡± he laughed as he spun kicking the two in the head. They flew and took out a couple more soldiers as he continued to massacure the army. He so far knocked out or killed due to friendly fire around three hundred in total. None of them really gave him much of a challenge yet to activate a transformations. Gathering Ki in his hand he threw a few ki blast into the crowd of soldiers. Watching the explosion as he tossed more guards into the air, really got his blood pumping. Finally after nearly twenty minutes of fighting, the first person with a battle power over a million appeared. With light grey skin and nearly three meters tall, a general appeared in full battle armor. He was fairly large in both muscle and fat. If Zaraf really thought about it or cared to think, the man must have given up training. ¡°How dare you interrupt my relaxation time.¡± The grey demon shouted as if it was a grave crime. Not bothering to care, Zaraf just continue his rampage and a few soldiers at the general. With a small eye roll he watched as the general got buried by the soldier he threw. A small explosion of ki burst came from the general as he was free with a shout, though it took a lot out of him. How the man became a general began to seep into Zaraf¡¯s mind as he looked at the demon. Covered in sweat and breathing heavily, led him to believe it was the most exercise he had in awhile. ¡°You will ...pay for¡­that.¡± The grey demon shouted as he breathed heavily. ¡°Now I...will show...you my...ultimate form.¡± Zaraf kepted getting rid of foot soldiers as he kept an eye on the general who power rapidly rose. It soon shot up to nearly sixty million before it leveled out. The once fat grey demon that once stood out of breath vanished with what he considers the biggest bodybuilder. With arms and legs thicker than trees and pure rock hard muscles, Zaraf had one thought. ¡°How does he move?¡± That was his thought as the muscles must get in the way of movements. Which was one of the worst possible things in a fight. A fighter needs power, speed, and flexibility. The grey demon only appears to have one and neither of the other. Even if the demon wasn¡¯t that fast before as far as he could tell. Zaraf noticed a sharp decrease in his movement. With an eye roll he noticed he has been doing a lot during this fight. He sent a powerful kick to the demon head which sounded and felt like metal. ¡°I might not have speed or flexibility. However I am the best at defense with my body hard as metal.¡± The demon shouted as he taunted his weakness and strengths. With a giant sweatdrop, Zaraf sent a stronger kick and sent the giant flying through a group of soldiers charging him. He was preparing to fight more foot soldiers when he felt Towa¡¯s ki spike and decrease signalling him and Lily group. They have found the target and was leaving which left him five minutes to play. ¡°Well it time to wrap this up.¡± Zaraf said as he gathered his ki and sent hundreds of ki blast into the soldier per second. When the time to leave appeared, Zaraf waved at the spectators and vanished in a ball of flames. Outside the city he rejoined the girls and a demon that more skeleton more dead than living. ¡°Hello Dub.¡± He greeted as he hugged the girls. Though he was a tiny bit disappointed that the king or stronger generals didn¡¯t show up. He didn¡¯t even get to transform and test the form in battle. ¡°Hey kid, it been a while.¡± a ghostly voice came from the skeleton. ¡°I see you married your lovely lady and a few more. So, any grandkids?¡± ¡°No, but we will begin working on it after we leave here and get back home.¡± Towa huffed. ¡°Did not need to know that.¡± Dub said with a laugh. ¡°Now how do we get out of this realm?¡± Delia asked. ¡°The easiest would have been the castle, but that has been sealed since these three escaped. The next one is in the middle of the wasteland.¡± Dub said pointing to the west away from the city. Nodding, they began walking as a stretcher. Where it came from he didn''t know nor was he going to ask why they had one. They can have whatever they want in their storage rings which is filled with survival stuff. Clothes, food, medical supplies and sewing kit, he make sure all their rings are stocked up one. ¡°So anything happen since you escaped.¡± Dub asked. ¡°Not much, did some traveling, grew stronger, went super saiyan and found level past it.¡± Zaraf said. ¡°He forgot to mention he married us.¡± Lily said though it more they say they¡¯re married since they never held a ceremony. ¡°That''s nice, I remember the few times I was married. Those were the times until they found my guards better than me.¡± Dub grumbled the last part. ¡°That won¡¯t happen, mainly because Zaraf would destroy the planet or galaxy in a fit of rage. Besides we love him too much to do that.¡± Delia said. ¡°Just be careful as every relationship have rough spots,¡± Dub said sagely which was funny as he was a sage. ¡°We will.¡± Lily smiled. Chapter 41 The wasteland where only lowest and criminals demons live. The scene with a demon no better than skin and bone laughing. Well it was funny as it ate a small bowl of fruit as the four around him took turns in carrying his stretcher. ¡°How far do we need to walk?¡± Towa grumbled as she just finished her and Lyana turn. Carrying Dub wasn¡¯t the hardest nor heaviest but more the lack of speed. Sure they were running faster than a race car but the ones carrying needed to be in sync. If not Dub was in for a bumpy ride or would fall off. ¡°I say not much future but which universe we end up in is random. A few thousand years ago a couple demons had a big fight around it. So the portal destabilized and will pop you into otherworld or some planet in one of the twelve universes.¡± Dub explained while hearing the grumble. ¡°What was that,¡± Dub smirked. ¡°If we end up on a different planet and universe, we have to wait even longer,¡± Lily glared making Dub not really understand. ¡°It will be an adventure beside, it would only be a detour if nothing else.¡± Zaraf smiled as he gets to go on an adventure. Even if the ones before weren¡¯t that great of them, as he more of a tragic adventurer that his luck sorts everything. They continued to walk for three day, which Dub attempted to walk, but was back on the stretcher within the hour. Finally coming up to a mountain with the only living vegetation they seen since arriving. They found a large temple at the top with a portal on top. ¡°Is this the place.¡± Lyana asked as they looked around at the marble walls with bloody picture telling a war. It appeared that that angels, demons, and the universes rage war with their strongest. Beings such as truly ancient Saiyan, namekians, frost demons, humans surprising, and a man in a blue uniform with a ¡®S¡¯ on his chest. It showed that countless beings died raising mountains of corpses on all sides as it rage on for thousands of years. Finally the war ended when a small childlike being appeared with an oval head and erased. There was no afterlife nor a chance, fighting stopped as this being simple erased them without warning. A lone saiyan with what appeared to have red fur attempted to stop this being, but managed to challenged him. Only, this saiyan lost and in turn cursed the Saiyans as they were watched by the beings guards. If any of them looked to be growing too strong they were eliminated so the being was unmatched in his rule. ¡°So, that little punk doom our race because he couldn¡¯t have someone overthrowing him.¡± Lily growled. ¡°Like all tyrants either great or feared have in common. They do not like their rules questioned and will take steps to ensure it unmatched.¡± Dub said simply as he did similar things in the past. ¡°This would explain why, Zeno wanted to erase us after I nearly killed his God of Destruction in plane seven. It showed that in the future his rule might become under question and he can¡¯t have that.¡± Zaraf said remembering back to the attack that led them to Delia and Lyana. ¡°We will get him and they will tremble at our name.¡± Lily said as both Saiyan grew cold looks as the surrounding shook at their anger and power. ¡°Well it time to go, I doubt we are being followed this long but I don¡¯t want to find out.¡± Towa said. Nodding walked into the portal arriving in a prison cell. Blinking a times, multiple sighs escaped them all. Delia and Lyana were mostly outraged as they haven¡¯t been a prisoner before while Towa attempted to control herself. Dub, Zaraf and Lily just took it in stride as they been imprisoned multiple times before now. ¡°Aye, trespassing from the portal are yah. Haven¡¯t had some of you in a few centuries. Anyways you are under arrest for trespassing on Planet Sadala.¡± The man said making Zaraf and Lily look at each other. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what Planet Vegeta was called before Saiyans took over.¡± Lily said. ¡°Yeah, though they weren¡¯t going to very well use the name that the Truffles who attempted to enslave them. I am going to say we landed in plane six as it is the counterpart to seven.¡± Zaraf said. [Beep! Host is correct and should be aware of the time between the two planes. It is one hour to one day in plane seven.] Seeing the message which he hasn¡¯t really paid much attention to lately. There wasn¡¯t much to look at nor did he require anything for the time being. So, he just allowed the system to be on standby. ¡°So, the planet and saiyans weren¡¯t destroyed here.¡± Lily said. ¡°I would say so since we are currently on it.¡± Zaraf said making the rest laugh a little. ¡°However, I wonder how the saiyans grew here and how their culture are different.¡± ¡°Judging by the guard lack of scars and nicely dressed, I say they valued strength but grew more advanced in training.¡± Lily said as her in the silver box explained how Saiyans trained. ¡°The lack of a tail, also means they lost the ability to access their ancient saiyan power. Which is sad as they would be able to use turn into super saiyans, but lose access to Oozaru. The transformations combined when combining the two is also lost which is disappointing to say the least.¡± Zaraf explained his thoughts on the plane six saiyans. ¡°Maybe they evolved in a different way and can still access it.¡± Delia asked. ¡°No, the glands to trigger the transformation are located in the tail. Then again, most saiyans had trouble controlling it due to lack of effort and training. So, maybe they just remove the tails at birth.¡± Lily said almost cringing at the thought. ¡°Saiyans yah say. You don¡¯t look like any I have seen before.¡± The guard said as he listened not understanding the planes they were talking about. ¡°We come from plane seven the counter part of this one. Anyways we were in the demon realm and went through an unstable portal that puts one in a random plane.¡± Zaraf said uncaring. ¡°Well I don¡¯t understand ya, but the king wants to meet ya.¡± Guard said as he tossed in handcuffs and unlocked the door. Placing the cuffs on his hands, Zaraf felt they attempted to restrict his Ki but failing due to sliver of divinity. It seems they haven¡¯t heard of divine or god Ki, which him and his girls were starting to change and produce. Being led through a large castle, it was an impressive sight compared to plane seven¡¯s. Than again since the plane''s seven is destroyed, so anything better than it now. However from what they could see, Lily and Zaraf could see a major changed between them. The plane seven¡¯ looked like a wasteland while this one was covered in life. The land didn¡¯t look torn from consent battles and energy blasts. If they compared pictures, plane six¡¯s capital looks like the rich district while plane seven¡¯s slums. Arriving in the throne room, Zaraf wondered how the weak king could...well be king. His guards were nearly twice as strong and that not say much. The king had a battle bower hovering around fifty million or so. However, sensing the rest of the planet, he could feel those nearly four times stronger than the king. He could feel those stronger than that, but he could feel they are weakening due to their advanced age. Wondering if this planet has a special effect to allow them to grow strong, Zaraf wants to stay a while. Eyeing Lily, as they mastered silenting conversation years ago, she give him a slight nod.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. It wasn¡¯t hard to see that she also wants to stay and train. Zaraf figures that these found a way to subconsciously condense their ki to store more away. Well an ancestor to these saiyan as he doubts they realized they were doing it. Getting back to the king, the man had his hair pulled back, similar to a samurai. He also appears to have the saiyan body of being muscular and resistant. However, that didn¡¯t stop a belly or the fact he hasn¡¯t trained in a while vanish. So, this king already lost the respect of Zaraf and his group outside of Dub. ¡°You six have trespassed in royal palace. What is your excuse?¡± The king arrogantly said making them blink boredly. They didn''t know if it was his personality or arrogance, but they wondered if this king has any social skills. ¡°Sir, they came from the portal that none came from in centuries.¡± The guard informed the king. ¡°Ah, invaders to the universe are they. Very well execute the men and lock away the women. They look strong enough for producing heirs to our strongest.¡± He said without hesitation and as if he were discussing the weather. Jumping over the spears that threaten to impale them, Dub and Zaraf spun around kicking the guards. Snapping the cuffs, the girls prepared to fight as they were raging at the corrupted king idea. They were only to allow Zaraf to touch them which cause their ki to burst free. With a blue and white aura, Lily stood in front of a rainbow of the other girls. Not losing out, a red and black flame formed around Zaraf as he felt the planet shake a little. Storm clouds formed as their ki fueled by rage of brute force disrupted the planet ki. Zaraf never really thought about it before, but Lyana asked why it happens. ¡°Guards, get them,¡± the king called as he began to panic. He could easily tell they were way stronger than he sensed before. In fact, he couldn¡¯t even sense Zaraf, which was why he was arrogant. Sadly, there is no pill for regret, or he would want the whole bottle right now. Fighting opponents nearly a hundred million behind them in battle power was new. Zaraf felt happy as he felt those stronger ones than him moving towards them. He couldn¡¯t wait until they arrived to play. Firing off a small Ki blast, which the guards had trouble with, he watched as they bat it off easy enough.¡±We got more incoming,¡± Dub shouted at them as he was breathing hard. It wasn¡¯t really surprising as he needs time to heal and get his strength back. ¡°We know, don¡¯t you see Zaraf¡¯s smile.¡± Lily replied as she smashed two guards head together. Landing in front of them, a blue frost demon appeared. Zaraf smile vanished as anger soon replaced it. The being was easily Frieza¡¯s counter part, as they looked the same except blue instead of purple. ¡°Why don¡¯t you all calm dow-¡± The blue frieza never finished what he was saying as Zaraf fist sent him bouncing through the city. Vanishing from the palace, the girls watched as Zaraf went off to fight a much stronger opponent. One that many times stronger than him and them. ¡°Should we go help him.¡± Lyana asked as the blue man guards joined the fight. They weren¡¯t with strength unlike the saiyan guards. ¡°He be fine and neither transformed yet.¡± Lily replied as she sent a turrent of punches to an ox head guard. ¡°We won¡¯t be much help due to these guards.¡± Towa said as she forced to be on the defensive. ¡°Zaraf not going to be happy, that there these many stronger than him.¡± Delia said as she felt like she punching metal. ¡°He will just need to train that much harder.¡± Dub said somehow keeping up. He did hear the girls moaned when he mentioned training harder. Zaraf couldn¡¯t be that bad could he? ========================================================== Catching up to the Frost Demon, Zaraf attempted to slam it head into the ground. Only Frost grabbed his foot and threw him. Landing with a flip, both their Ki¡¯s flared to life as saiyans were rushing out of the shops. ¡±Why did you attack me.¡± Frost asked clearly not pleased. ¡°For two reason, one your strong. The next is while it very well hidden is filled with negative intent.¡± Zaraf sneered as he heard saiyan trying to defend the blue Frieza. ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you, we can come to an agreement with violence.¡± Frost said. ¡°Sure, die then we have an agreement.¡± Zaraf said as Frost and Frieza overlapped each other. The only difference between the two could be this one more like a hidden tyrant. ¡°Very well, you leave me no choice.¡± Frost said as his Ki rapidly grew. Faster than the untrained eye can see, Zaraf and Frost fist collided with a thunderous boom. Throwing more punches Frost either blocked or countered. Neither were able to land the first blow as their ki continued to rise. The surrounding either were blown away or destroyed as the wild ki from the clashes didn¡¯t care. The shopping district soon emptied as no one wanted to get between the two titans. Finally the first blow was landed, sending Frost crashing into the ground as Zaraf axe kicked him. ¡°Ahh,¡± Frost recovered as he grew angrier than before as his ki rose more. ¡°Is that all you have?¡± Zaraf taunted but could feel that Frost energy nearly four times his and raising quickly. The thought of biting off more than he could chew never really crossed his mind. A cold smirk formed on Frost as he must have noticed something. Even if he couldn¡¯t sense Zaraf, he could tell his strength wasn¡¯t growing as much. The next round of clashing began as Frost slowly got faster which Zaraf matched and rapidly grew faster as well. Both sent cold smirks at each other as Frost didn''t¡¯ think Zaraf wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up for long. However, Zaraf Ki was beginning to grow much higher than before. His ki he was spending was condensing and removing imperfections he might have gained. He nearly doubled his battle power already and this is only the start. It seems that his luck decided to affected him allowing his strength to surge. ¡°How are you keeping up.¡± Frost shouted as no matter how fast he grows, Zaraf easily matched. ¡°Was that supposed to be fast? That felt like a warm up when teaching a young child.¡± Zaraf replied cleaning his ear. They were facing each other as their clash ended up in a stalemate. ¡°I am done messing around.¡± Frost shouted as his ki exploded. ¡°This is going to suck,¡± Zaraf thought as he barely blocked Frost latest attack. The power jump between before now and now was a lot larger. Frost current strength was nearly ten times his now when before it was five. The gap also continued to grow adding the pressure of dying. Which only made his saiyan blood boil which hasn¡¯t happened in years. ¡°What wrong,¡± Frost taunted as Zaraf flew through a few buildings. His guard held but the force made him slide backwards. ¡°I thought I allow you a few hits before we wrap this up.¡± Zaraf grinned hiding his shaking arms. ¡°Chaos Beam,¡± A thin red energy wave rapidly headed for his heart. Quickly jumping out of the way, the time for games came to an end. Frost wasn¡¯t playing around any more and going for kill shots. ¡°Dragon Wave,¡± Zaraf shot off his own Ki attack, as it took the form of a dragon. As if he swatting a fly, Frost batted it away with ease, but missed Zaraf flame stepping. Appearing behind Frost, he threw a lot of ki foot and dropped another axe kick on the unexpecting head. Boom! A large crater formed as his attack missed and Frost dodged easily. ¡°That might have hurt.¡± Frost whistled at the sight. ¡°Let me know than.¡± Zaraf smirked as his form vanished with an after image. ¡°Huh,¡± was all Frost said when he smacked into the ground with a horn falling off. ¡°I¡¯m going to destroy you.¡± Frost shouted as he looked at the horn on the ground. As if not caring anymore, his form began to changed. He rapidly grew up a foot without horns and spikes disappear as his physique becomes streamlined. His power on the other hand nearly jumped by fifty times which was very, very bad. ¡°I guess I need to pull out all the stops.¡± Zaraf frowned but a bit happy to use his transformation in battle again. Zaraf body to become more defined as hair began to cover most of him except for front of his torso, hand, and head. Shooting his recently improved strength of five hundred million, by times ten. Activating his sage mode which times his power by five one again, he reached 250 trillion but was still lacking compared to Frost. Finally, hoping this doesn¡¯t end up like last time, he activated super saiyan, his power entered 1.25 Quadrillion. Feeling his body wanting to protest for the unrefined transformation, he removed sage mode. Without sage mode, his body grew healed and forcefully activated super saiyan two and three. With a big bang, all of Zaraf fur turned red, with a red shadow trim around his eyes. His muscles were more pronounced and his power drain was barely noticeable. Zaraf¡¯s mohawk vanished and replaced with wild spiky hair down to his waist. He has somehow forcefully skipped over super saiyan three and achieved super saiyan four. Fear appeared in Frost eyes, as he looked at Zaraf cold eyes staring back. ¡°What are you.¡± He barely managed to say without cracking. ¡°Nothing you should worry about.¡± Zaraf grinned as he appeared next to the cowering frost demon. ¡°However, it seems our battle has reached it end.¡± Without much ability to resist Frost was engulfed into a ki wave and vanished. Not even blinking, Zaraf returned to the castle where he found Dub barely breathing. Lily and Delia were struggling to keep the guards off them. Lyana and Towa were barely hanging on to consciousness as all of them were injured more than others. ¡°Stop,¡± Zaraf calmly said as he used Ki to increase his volume. The fighting stopped as all eyes turned to him. ¡°The fighting ends here,¡± He said as the guards nodded as they felt his ki barring down on them. Appearing next to Lily he grabbed his group and vanished from the capital. Chapter 42 Appearing outside the capital in a forest, Zaraf didn¡¯t sense anyone nearby in seven miles in any direction. With a quick glance around, he looked around and thought it was a lovely place to live. They had a large cave to place their house in and a river nearby to fish in the crystal clear water. Pulling out the small case he keeps in his storage ring, he tossed down the house with a med bay in it. Nearly all of them needs time in the healing chambers to recover since they all have various degrees of injuries. ¡°Zaraf, why do you have red fur?¡± Lily asked.studying his new form. Forming a smile on his lips, his black pupils looked back at her. There were no rings or different eye colors in this forms, but wasn¡¯t any less charming. Not that the girls would say anything to him about that nor did he care. ¡°Do you remember years ago about the theory of super saiyan and oozaru.¡± He smiled as it dawned on her. ¡°So you managed to combine them? What are you going to call it.¡± Lily asked clearly excited forgetting about her injuries. ¡°When will you teach me?¡± ¡°Yes I did combine it, but I was wrong in thinking we needed to master super saiyan three. I have a couple of theories, but first we need to heal. As for teaching, I need to work out how it was done. Finally for the name, I was thinking a Super Saiyan 4, but I also The True Super Saiyan.¡± Zaraf explained as he deactivated his new form. The strength and power was great but he could also destroy their house with a light sneeze. So using the form anywhere near the house was banned, the same as his other transformations. It was a ground rule that Lily and Towa made after he accidently blew out most of the training hall. Tossing down the house, he carried Towa and Dub, while Delia and Lily carried Lyana. Placing them all in the machines, Zaraf climbed in one himself. He took a beating from Frost and when he attempted to transform incorrectly. ¡°Status,¡± ============================== [Name: Zeref (Zero) Age: 18 years old Bloodline: Ancient Saiyan (90%) Elite Saiyan (10%) Battle Power: 700,000,000 (0) Multiverse Points: 695,000 ============================== Skills: Genetic Control: Mastered Advance Ki Control: Mastered Flight: Mastered Ki Blasts: Mastered Sculpting: Mastered Time Stop: Advance. Current time 0.02 Regeneration (Low): Beginner =============================== Transformations: Oozaru First Form (10X): Master Sage Mode (5x): Mastered Super Saiyan (50x): Mastered Super Saiyan 2 (100x): Mastered Super Saiyan 3 (400x): Intermediate Super Saiyan 4 (4,000x): Intermediate ======================= Genetics limit Broken- 94 out of 243 ======================= ¡°Well, that amazing since it has been a while since I last looked.¡± Zaraf thought as the machine put him to sleep. =================================================================== A few hours after entering the machines, the timer went off as he was healed from his injuries. Granted he was sore from them, but he quickly left the chamber after the liquid drained. Looking at the others, he saw all of them still had a few hours at a minimum. Looking over at his torn clothing, a sigh escaped Zaraf as he was down to his pants or shorts now. Most of his clothes were destroyed in the fight with Frost and his latest transformation. He didn''t have an issue with that, except it was a gifted from the girls. ¡°I hope they aren¡¯t angry,¡± He sighed as he gave all of them a look over. It was surprising but at the same time not. Dub¡¯s estimated time was a week at minimum as it went to work on all his issues. Finding a new pair of pants, he couldn¡¯t find a reason for a shirt. So he walked around the house shirtless showing off his near perfect body. His golden ratio muscle and portions build, or that what the girls tell him. Though they did ban him from public beaches after one time. ¡°Hmm,¡± a slight hum came from him as he felt two people not really hiding their ki enter the area. From what he could tell, they were female with quite a bit of strength as they could match Lily in raw power. Well, before the fight they just had, not so much any more. Looking in their direction, he saw a short and slender girl with long, wild and spiky black hair. She was wearing a magenta low cut tube top, low set purple harem pants and grey wristbands. On her feet were pointed black shoes. Next to her was a girl slightly taller than her with tanned skin and down cast look. She has shaggy shoulder-length black hair, pulled back into a ponytail while a bang hangs over the left side of her face. Her outfit consists of a lot of red as her shirt, pants and boots all had some. Her shirt showed off her midsection will she wore golden boots and wristbands. The two seems to be looking for something as they scanned the area. The smaller one, seems to hold herself with high confidence and arrogance like she unbeatable. Which was bold in his opinion as not even he was arrogant enough to think that. However it seems the other one just has a shy and low self esteem issue which isn¡¯t the other fault. They continued walking drawing near the cave as they looked around. Both of them seem to be talking about something, but he couldn¡¯t really understand what they were saying. The arrogant one seems to have an idea which the other wants to change. I wonder what they want?¡± Zaraf thought as he hummed as he entered the kitchen. He was going to grab a light snack, as he needs to replenish his energy. Nearly ten minutes later, he heard a knock at the door. Feeling the two from before at the door, Zaraf went to greet them wondering what they want. He also, forgot he wasn''t wearing a shirt, so when he opened the door. Two types of reactions happened.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. The smaller of the two drooled a little as her eyes glossed over and the taller one blushed badly and looked away. ¡°Can I help you two?¡± He asked. ¡°Ah, we...were..wonder-¡± the taller one began trying to look away. ¡°Marry me,¡± the smaller one suddenly said confusing her friend and him. ¡°Why, and who are you anyway.¡± Zaraf asked a little caught off guard by the question. The only other one that really asked out of the blue was Lily and that on on their sixteenth birthday. ¡°I¡¯m Caulifla and this is Kale.¡± The smaller said not taking her eyes off him. ¡°What the real reason your here.¡± Zaraf asked as he doubts it for anything good. ¡°For training originally, but I changed my mind.¡± Caulifla said. ¡°We seen your fight against Frost, who turns out to be one of the most wanted pirates instead of a hero. Now however, I want to marry you.¡± ¡°How old are you anyways, as you don¡¯t look much older than sixteenish.¡± Zaraf wondered as he didn¡¯t know the law of marriage on this planet. It was vastly different from Earth and plane seven Saiyan Vegeta. ¡°I¡¯m nearly sixteen and legal thank you very much.¡± Caulifla said haughty. ¡°Ok, whatever you will need to ask the alpha if you can or not. Right now she still healing so it be a few hours.¡± Zaraf shrugged as he felt a small connection to her. He felt it before but couldn¡¯t exactly remember where. Waving them in, he went to the living room so they can continue the chat. From there they began chatting while he fished for information. He was curious about what was the rumor was on what happened hours before. ¡°How did you find this place?¡± He asked if these two found them was others far behind. ¡°By following my instinct and gut feeling.¡± Caulifla said sitting down with her legs crossed. ¡°Why does that sound very familiar somehow?¡± Zaraf wondered in his head as it right there but couldn¡¯t remember what. He was tempted to look at the system, but it is similar to...him and Lily. The feeling of wanting to bash his head into the wall appeared in full force. He now understood why and how he got the familiar feeling as it was similar to the soul bond. Well more the starting phase of one at least. He doesn¡¯t really have an idea what to do about it until Lily decides. It would be pointless to accept her and Lily to say no to her. That would be cruel to them as well him. He doubts Lily would mind though, but it more permission of the harem than just collecting random women that appeals to them. ¡°Ok, but why come to us for training? You seem to be doing very well so far as your equal to the girls in my group.¡± Zaraf said as Lily, Towa, Delia and Lyana all hover around two hundred million before the fight. Now there going to be some power increase from the fight, so he can¡¯t really tell where they end up. ¡°How did you do your transformation?¡± Caulifla asked. ¡°Caulifla, maybe it selective to his race.¡± Kale spoke. ¡°Do you two know there multiple planes in this universe?¡± He asked receiving blank looks like he was high. Sighing he went to pull out paper from a nearby desk with a pencil. Drawing two circles on the either side, he began to draw twelve ovals between the two and label them. Putting the angel and demon realm on both sides, he numbered the planes. For the otherworld, he just names a cloud connecting to all the realms. ¡°Ok, each plane has a counterpart, and are all connected to the otherworld. It is the place where one goes when they die. Anyways, each plane has a counterpart to it like the angel and demon realm. One and twelve, two and eleven, and so on. This is plane six so the counter part is plane seven.¡± Zaraf began explaining. ¡°Some just call them universes but there more of a plane but whatever.¡± Zaraf shrugged. ¡°What does this have to do with the question.¡± Kale asked as Caulifla eyes were spinning a little. ¡°I come from plane seven as does Lily and we are some of the last few saiyans from there. Well full blooded saiyan, but it looks like your saiyan took a different path.¡± Zaraf said. ¡°How so?¡± Caulifla asked snapping back to reality. ¡°Neither of you have a tail, which means you forgone the oozaru transformation. Granted it isn¡¯t useful once one power grows large due to size. However, not many realize there is a stage after that or really tried to look. Anyways, while plane seven were mercenary that helped others for the highest price. That until Frost counterpart Frieza took over.¡± Zaraf said. ¡°He turned he saiyans into his own army, and had the entire race start clearing planets of life to sell for the highest price. That was until, grew scared as saiyans were raising in strength. So he destroyed the planet and nearly all the saiyans.¡± Zaraf finished. ¡°Again what does it have to do with the question.¡± Caulifla demanded getting annoyed at the impromptu history lesson. ¡°Frieza also fears the legend of super saiyan or more the ki side of the transformation. Don¡¯t know how or why nor do I care. Since you two can¡¯t access your oozaru transformation without a tail, half of the transformations I know are not possible for you.¡± Zaraf said making them gain a downcast look. ¡°Than teach us, the ones that are.¡± Caulifla said. ¡°Ok, but only after the other heal first.¡± He said. ============================================================= For the next few hours, he began to explain the details about the super saiyan transformation. He covered the S-cells to the trigger or different ways to achieve it. However as it was turning dark, both of them needed to get home. So, after saying bye they said they would drop by tomorrow. ¡°Are you ok, Lily.¡± Zaraf called out to behind him after closing the door. ¡°Who were they?¡± She asked, curious but with a hint of coldness in her voice. ¡°Caulifla and Kale. They want to be trained, but Caulifla wants to talk to you.¡± Zaraf replied not phased by the coldness. She gets like that after some battles that force her into healing. ¡°She feels like when we were younger. However I never did get a good look at her.¡± Lily frowned. ¡°I know I felt it when they appeared. They be back tomorrow and nearly everyone will be up and moving. Dub still has a week at the least to heal.¡± Zaraf said as he entered the kitchen. ¡°Now relax while I cook you up your favorite meal.¡± ¡°Are you going to teach me your latest discovery?¡± Lily asked. ¡°I already said I would, but I need to learn you might need to master super saiyan two for it.¡± Zaraf said. Smiling as she replied. ¡°I mastered it, it was going to be my trump card in our next spar.¡± ¡°Well, let rest for a few days before we attempt it. It incredibly painful if not done correctly.¡± Zaraf said thinking about his failed transformation due to sage mode. ¡°Ok,¡± Lily said returning to normal and smiling. ======================================================== The next morning, Towa, Delia and Lyana woke up fully healed despite being sore from a night in the chamber. As forDub, he was making great progress but still a long way to go, though no one worried. ¡°So, what do we do now?¡± Towa asked as they sat around the kitchen table. In front of her was a feast, which two saiyans took great delight in devouring. She should work on something so they don¡¯t need a feast to get their required calories per meal. The tricky part is the sense of taste for them. Though she got a feeling she tried it before or was it part of her imagination. ¡°Zar, here got a couple of girls wanting to learn from him.¡± Lily said. The replied got various reactions as Towa raised an eyebrow, Delia speechless, and Lyana shivered. ¡°Your kidding right? Don¡¯t get me wrong, he is a great trainer but he go a bit overboard.¡± Towa said as the other girls nodded. ¡°Thanks I think?¡± Zaraf said thinking it can¡¯t be true, right? ¡°Why are you even complaining, it saved us yesterday in the fight. None of us really gave up and fought well on barely any energy.¡± Lily said. ¡°Besides his training not that hard.¡± ¡°Hmm, not training hard enough are you. Well, I think it time to update the training anyways.¡± Zaraf smiled as he got eyes of fear and wry smiles. For the rest of breakfast, Lily got some glares shot her way for telling him to update their training. However they agreed after their boost in power yesterday. ====================================================== An hour after breakfast the two girls in question appeared most named them crazy and insane. However, before they could begin their training for the day, Lily ended up kidnapping Caulifla with the other girls. So, Zaraf was waiting alongside Kale. ¡°So, what do you and Caulifla do all day?¡± Zaraf asked curious. ¡°Caulifla runs one of the biggest gangs in the capital.¡± Kale shyly replied which he had to strain his hearing to hear. ¡°That makes since with her current strength level. Since she is one of the top battle power I sense on the planet. I also doubt she one to listen to orders very well, so being a gang leader works.¡± Zaraf said as he truthfully didn¡¯t care what she did. ¡°She hasn¡¯t been touched if that makes you feel any better.¡± Kale said receiving a blank stare as he didn''t really asked nor came close to talking about that. Besides that Lily¡¯s area of conversation not his. ¡°Any boys attempting to date her, was ruthlessly beaten up. Which why it was surprising how she acted yesterday.¡± Kale continued to babble selling out her friends history. ¡°Kale, you don¡¯t need to sell your friend strong points or history. That what Lily and the others are currently doing if I had to guess.¡± Zaraf said. ¡°Oh,¡± was all she said as the two sat in awkward silences. Nearly forty minutes later, Caulifla appeared blushing while Lily was grinning. Towa and the other two just shook their head while pinching their nose. Chapter 43 ¡°Ahhh,¡± ¡°Ugh,¡± ¡°One would think he would go easy on his newer disciples.¡± A girl with blonde hair and blue eyes asked. The latest screams and painful groans filled their training area. The girl next to her with long spiky hair down to her waist said with icy blue eyes. A smile was floating across her lips as watched Zaraf train his latest students. Not that he ever or probably ever they are his students. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be Zaraf if he did.¡± ¡°Who cares about them, what about us. We are supposed to be his wives but this is insane.¡± The youngest of their group complained as similar to the rest of the group struggled to their new training. IT was as if he times it to be three times as hard. ¡°At least you can¡¯t say he never trained us to take care of ourselves.¡± The one with light blue skin and white hair said. Though she did agree that their new training is insane with a new style and gravity mass increase. The young man in question listen to their complaints as he over saw his latest unofficial disciples. Besides he didn¡¯t think it was too insane as all he did was increase and switch around their routine. He may have added weights and increased the gravity nearby but it works as a light workout day. ¡±Ah, he such a slave driver. Kale why didn¡¯t you stop me.¡± ¡°Would...you have...listened?¡± Both Caulifla and Kale argued over Caulifla stubborn attitude. Surprising to Zaraf, she had a personality matching the ones of plane seven. From what Zaraf or Lily and the girls could gather, plane six saiyan fight to protect. Well most of them anyways. ¡°No...but¡­¡± Caulifla seemed lost for words as he mouth was moving but no sound came from it. ¡°Oh, so you still complain? Maybe I should up the training.¡± Zaraf spoke to no one, but everyone stopped complaining as even Lily didn¡¯t speak. ¡°Slave driver,¡± was the thought going through everyone''s mind as they all caught Zaraf smile. ============================================================= After training for the day and Caulifla and Kale rested and left with a pair of walking sticks to lean on. Zaraf sat at the head of the dinner table as Lily sat to his right and Towa to his left. Both Delia and Lyana were in the kitchen cooking up their afternoon snack while able to input or hear fine. ¡°So, how long are we going to stay here?¡± Towa asked. ¡°Well, definitely until Dub up and can move about. There is also Zaraf latest students which will take a few months to train. Though Caulifla if I had to guess is going to come with us.¡± Lily answered as Delia nodded from behind her. Appearing on the table were a stack of sandwiches and cut up fruit bowls. Than another plate sat next to it as Lyana and Delia took their seats. ¡°I¡¯m more surprised the kingdom hasn¡¯t came to try and arrest us.¡± Lyana asked as it was confusing. They literally destroyed the shopping district and the palace while fighting the army and Frost. ¡°From what I got from Caulifla, who has an older brother who a guard at the castle. The king placed a bounty on us but no one brave enough or strong enough to come. Plus they can¡¯t find us, so I don¡¯t know how Kale or Caulifla did?¡± Towa answer. ¡°From what I can feel, Caulifla has a similar connection to Zaraf and I.¡± Lily said as she doesn¡¯t know soulmate bond. Zaraf wasn¡¯t about to tell her either as it didn¡¯t seem that important to in his opinion. ¡°So she can generally sense the direction or area either of us are at.¡± Zaraf said surprising them. Well since Lily and Zaraf are always together there isn¡¯t much of a chance to show it off or see it in action. ¡°Really? That kind of amazing.¡± Delia said. ¡°So, it''s almost safe to assume she is going to be joining the harem.¡± ¡°The connection is still in the very early starting stages from what we can tell. So it can go either way really.¡± Lily explained. ¡°I doubt the connection will break since Zaraf would do something to break all trust and cause her to hate him with all her being.¡± ¡°Well, he did blow up a planet before as the inhabitants were more abomination that a species.¡± Towa mumbled as she felt a bit ill thinking back to that time. How she got her senses overridden while both Zaraf and Lily were fine. Switching topics they changed into a lighter mood talking about whatever pops into their minds. ================================================================= The next few days flew by as training continued with Caulifla and Kale showing up. After working everyone into the ground, Zaraf was satisfied with the results. They all made great progress and Lily was ready for the next transformation. So were Caulfila and Kale but he wasn¡¯t going to tell them at this point. As for Towa, Delia and Lyana he been scanning and researching their genetic code. He was looking to see if they have a transformation and was shocked at what he found. Towa has that looks to be ready at anytime in the near future. Lyana also has one and he could decode and picture it. Once she actives it, her hair going to turn silver while her iris turn blood red. Her figure will grow slightly similar to when either he or Lily transform but more about her figure than muscle. Sadly, he wasn¡¯t able to discover one about Delia besides that she in the process of creating one. Which he found amazing as her ki and wishes was rewriting a bit of her genetic code. As far as he was aware it isn¡¯t dangerous or need to be concerned with yet. But he was going to keep an eye on it as he doesn¡¯t want her being stuck or dying. ¡°So when is Dub waking up?¡± Lily asked him as they checked over the man in question. By the reports most of his injuries were healed, but still needs to rest a while. ¡°He should wake up at any time but he still going to need to relax.¡± Zaraf said. ¡°However this part concerns me. He seems to have been infected with something so he won¡¯t be able to bring out his ki until it solved.¡±If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. ¡°Is it curable?¡± Lily asked. ¡°I believe so, as it is more like a sickness so it will take a while to get out of his system. So maybe some antibiotics and nutrients pills. Other than that he should be more than fine.¡± Zaraf said as they left the room. Walking out to the living room, Towa and Delia seems to be waging war against each other in chess. Lyana on the other hand was tailoring for some reason. On the mannequin was some questionable underwear as she began adding a leather outline. ¡°Lyana what are you doing?¡± He asked since Lyana didn¡¯t normally make clothes. That was more Delia thing if he remembered. Though they all could do it to a certain degree. ¡°Making Lily an outfit.¡± Lyana simply said as she continued to work. ¡°Have fun, I suppose.¡± was all he could say. He learned let them do things their way around the house years ago. The question is though, will Lily wear it though. ¡°Towa, Dub should be up at any point now.¡± He said as he looked over the board. It appeared that Towa was winning the match as in three move it be checkmate. Unless Delia changes strategies. ¡°Thanks, so what the plan for the rest of today?¡± Towa asked as she moved her horse checking Delia king. ¡°I was going to explore the town. What everyone else does is up to you.¡± Zaraf said making everyone stop what they were doing. He was sure they all suffered whiplash at how fast the four heads turned to him. The shock expression is what confused him though. ¡°What?¡± he blinked. ¡°Who going with you?¡± Lily asked. ¡°I was thinking about going myself. Is that a bad thing?¡± He replied. ¡°It just shocking as usually one of us is with you or you just hang out with us.¡± Delia said. Thinking about it, the only time he left by himself is when the girls did their own thing. Which is when they all turn moody or grow frustrated at him. So, it might be surprising when it wasn''t one of the two. ¡°Is it safe to? There is a bounty on us.¡± Lyana asked. ¡°I have been fine, if not you will probably feel the planet shaking. So I see you all later so be good.¡± Zaraf left in a flame with a wink. ¡°Do you think he knows?¡± Towa asked. ¡°Yes, he a lot more observant than you know. So, shall we begin.¡± Lily said as they all pulled out their hidden book collection. ===================================================================== Arriving outside the city, Zaraf stretched his arms as he walked in. Seeing all the saiyans of this plane surprised him. Most of them had a slender build while a few had a bulky build due to consent training. From the recording Luna gave him and Lily, it was totally backward compared to plane seven¡¯s saiyans. He noticed a few recognized him from the wanted poster floating around. However no one made a move nor movement to any guards. It probably didn¡¯t help that it listed all the destruction and him killing Frost on there. The ex emperor of the universe and it hero as will legendary pirate. So from what he got from the sign, he and the others are just wanted for the destruction they caused when they arrived. Roaming from store to store, he shrugged picking up a few odd and end that interest him. A basic training guide so he can see their style, their history and legends, weapons, and tools. Entering their clothes shop he glanced around and didn¡¯t find anything he likes nor did he find anything for the girls. So he left before entering stopping at a small vendor selling cooked meat. ¡°Halt, you''re under arrest.¡± a voice came from behind him as he ate. Turning around Zaraf looked down on a small saiyan with short spiky black hair with a bang over his right eye. His eyes were narrow with large black pupils and tanned skin. He was wearing the guards uniform and looked around fifteen or so. ¡°Is that so,¡± Zaraf narrowed his eyes at the young saiyan. Finishing off his snack, Zaraf flicked the wooden stake at the young saiyan. Truthfully he expected him to dodge, but he attempted to take it head on and earn a small cut on his cheek. ¡°Was that supposed to show you are tough?¡± Zaraf boredly looked as he quickly lost interest. He really didn¡¯t like masochist after accidently reading one of Towa books. It only grew when training Goku as he seems to love taking hits also. ¡°Huh,¡± was all the young saiyan could say as Zaraf began walking away. ¡°I said you were under arrest.¡± he shouted only getting a bored wave in return. However, he only watched as Zaraf vanish into the crowd totally unfazed by him. Stomping his foot at being ignored by a criminal he went to track him. Maybe he would get lucky and lead him to his and the other hideout. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- After leaving the small saiyan, Zaraf continued walking around the city with a yawn. A few more odds and ends bought, and it was time to leave. The sun was sitting, so he walked into an alleyway ignoring his stalker and Flamed Stepped. Stepping into the house, he saw that Lily was finishing up dinner while Lyana and Towa were dressed in maid outfits. Blinking a couple times he wondered what happened to them over the day. However he soon decided not to ask as Delia was in a bunny outfit, while Lily was in a wolf one. ¡°So how was your day?¡± He asked receiving a few gorans. He heard some grumbles about a ¡®stupid bet¡¯ or ¡®how can I lose¡¯ from them. ¡°How was your?¡± Towa turn his question back on him. ¡°Pretty good, found a few interesting things. Surprising only one person attempted to arrest me. Though he attempted to follow me back.¡± Zaraf answered with a shrug. .¡±Wow, that means I won the bet. Pay up.¡± Lily smiled as Towa, Delia, and Lyana all handed her a layer of clothes. Blinking for a second, three girls were now in swimsuits which wasn¡¯t an odd thing. The bet was though as he didn¡¯t think it was needed. They all tended to walk around in swimsuits before leaving for the demon realm afterall. ================================================================ For the next week, Zaraf would head out to town and walk around. Truthfully he was having fun as Cabba would find him without fail. From trying to arrest him to following him each and every time. Though he would stop once he enters Caulifla territory. As for the two plane six saiyan girls, they came a long way except Caulifla kept begging. She wanted to learn how to go super saiyan but he kept rejecting the idea. He hasn¡¯t really found a suitable spot to allow it without giving away his house. Also, he has reason to believe Kale the legendary super saiyan of this universe. ¡°At least the plane six, legendary saiyan isn¡¯t made from incest. So she won¡¯t be as unstable as Broly.¡± Zaraf thought as he studied Kale Dna and found her body produce a special ki in large amounts. Finally, for Dub, he has woken up, but just mopes around as he can¡¯t bring out or train his ki. So, he would just lay around, or train his physical body with them. Which suited him just fine as he enjoyed it and played ¡®I¡¯m Old¡¯ or looking through the girls smut collection. Which reminded the five of a certain hermit. ¡°Zaraf, when are you going to teach the two to transform.¡± Lily asked as they were reading in their room. None of the others girls joined them tonight, since Lily wanted a night to themselves. It wasn¡¯t uncommon as each girl gets one day a month to use it but they usually don¡¯t. ¡°I was thinking about it and truthfully in a few days. There is a need to check out a few spots before attempting it.¡± Zaraf hummed. ¡°Ok, Towa says that her staff nearly ready so we can go back soon.¡± Lily replied. ¡°What the hurry thought,¡± Zaraf asked which earned him a glare. ¡°The girls, myself included are getting frustrated. This was supposed to be a fast adventure and rescue mission. It now has stretched into nearly a month. Besides we were training or lazing around, we are running out of things to do.¡± Lily said. ¡°Oh,¡± was all Zaraf said with a smile as they went to sleep. ================================================================== Chapter 44 (Side Story) A few days after Lily talked to him, Zaraf was laying around trying to think of something to do. The thought of using all the blood and genetics samples he collected from Planet Myths until now. Well he wanted to see what he could make with them if he combined certain species. ¡°Lets see what dna I have, some dragons, turtles, snakes, four legged, two legged. Oh, some fish and flying creatures, one that kills with a single look...let''s put that one on hold.¡± Zaraf thought as he sorted through all his few hundred samples. ¡°I need a catalog, a genetic codex and a few eggs.¡± Zaraf frowned as he neither had the time nor the patients to sit and study and record all the samples. He couldn¡¯t study or record the beast in the wild as most aren¡¯t in this universe or plane. ¡°System, don¡¯t fail me now.¡± He thought as he felt emotionally pained to open the system shop. Typing in what he was looking for, he found the catalog for ten thousand points. Which would store and auto updated as he stored more samples in it personal dimensions. As for the codex he found one that cost ninety thousand. The codex would link to the catalog and would list what type of species is inside. It would also form a picture as well as some of it habits and habitats with it strengths and weaknesses. So, he bit the bullet and spent the points on the two books. With a small glow, two thick books appeared on the table in front of him. Both of them looked pretty new and were blank except for the titles. One of them was called Genetic Codex while the other was Genetic storage. Not really oginal but it got the points across, so he wasn¡¯t complaining. Now, he just needs to transfer all his samples over and begin looking through all the information. Than he can finally begin his project he wants to start. Creating his own hybrid and pet for the family. One sample at a time, he continued to add to his storage watching his codex glow as a new addition was added. Some of the entry gained more details as variants of the same species were added. As he finished up the task, he looked out the window to see half the day already passed. Continuing to work on his project, he began going through his codex bookmarking the species chosen. Zaraf began to list out different aspects he wants to include in his creation. For appearance and base he chose the body of a serpent that can grow nearly eight feet long. Adding Dragon scales for defense. For attacking power he added the ability to shoot highly pressured water. For sight, he went with something similar to bats echolocation.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. After working out the abilities and weakness, Zaraf had to begin working on the more tedious task. He had to work out the biology, lifespan, how it will mate and so on. Though he mostly used the base of it as guideline. So, by the end of it, his creation will have a thousand years for a lifespan on average. ¡°Now, let''s get a blank egg from the system to begin. Since trying to change one already growing might have unwelcome or negative effects on it.¡± Zaraf sighed as he bought a blank egg for a thousand points. The blank eggs allows him to imprint any genetic code he desire while able to add or remove. However once he begins the process of hatching the creation, he is unable to change it afterwards. So if he messes up or made a mistake he won¡¯t be able to fix it once he began the process to hatch it. ¡°Let begin.¡± Zaraf laughed a little creepily so Towa who was in the room next to his shuddered. It was safe to say that the others soon learned about it and wondered what he was doing. The process took the rest of the day as he continued to work adding, changing, or removing inside his playfield. By the time he finished and reviewed his work, he finished and activated the egg. Leaving the room after putting it in it incubator, he joined the girl in the dining hall for sinner. ¡°So, Zaraf what did you do today.¡± Lily asked as he watched the rest listening in. ¡°It a secret, but your all going to like it when it ready.¡± Zaraf smiled. ¡°So what did you all do today?¡± ¡°I did some reading.¡± Lily said. ¡°Worked on some inventions.¡± Towa replied. ¡°I reviewed our finances.¡± Delia shrugged. They really didn¡¯t have much besides what they spend on shopping trips or their dates with Zaraf. ¡°Gardening and costume making.¡± Lyana replied. ¡°You been doing that lately? So what have you made.¡± Zaraf asked actually curious. ¡°I found something called a cosplay convention back on our earth. So, I wanted to go check it out if possible.¡± Lyana shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t see why not.¡± Lily said. ¡°It would get us out of the house.¡± Delia replied. ¡°I suppose.¡± Towa commented not really into it. ¡°When is it?¡± Zaraf asked. ¡°It was supposed to be about two months after we left to rescue Dub.¡± Lyana said. ¡°Err...we will have to see due to time shifts between planes and dimensions.¡± Zaraf said making them all frown at him. He could only shrug as it out of his hands. They all just let out a sigh, as they must have forgotten that. Oh, well there will be more to attend in the future. Chapter 45 A few weeks passed by with the same routine continuing. Caulifla and Kale come, training, laying around or shopping, sleep and repeat. Lyana materials is running low as she made quite a few different costumes. Some of them taking more fabric than others. Lily and Delia would spend their time on their hobbies either making music or reading. They would spend time doing that or hanging with Zaraf. Whenever he offers to take them shopping, they decline after the first time. They simple couldn¡¯t find anything they liked and actually grew bored for a change. Finally for Towa, she finished tuning her staff so they are able to cross back over at any time. However since Dub has yet to awaken they can¡¯t go yet. They weren¡¯t sure what the effects would be if they brought him along in that state. As for why he hasn¡¯t awakened yet since they removed all the poison out of him. According to Towa who was looking into it from demons biology. She thinks he had fallen into a short term hibernation. When a demon survives something that many would die, and reaches safety. They would go into a hibernation state for a while. Which also happens as demons ages from time to time due to advanced age. ¡°So, how long do you think it is going to be until we can go back.¡± Zaraf asked as he walked into Towa room. She was wielding her latest invention he has no idea what it does together. The box was silver in color with blue wires engraved on the sides. Coming out of the back was a plug in which hasn¡¯t been plugged in yet. ¡°Well, a few weeks minimum and maybe a couple of months to a few years. Remember, demons live for thousands of years, so a few years won¡¯t mean much to us.¡± Towa said. ¡°Lily won¡¯t be happy about that.¡± Zaraf frowned. ¡°Yeah, going to the other universe sort of thrown her thoughts and hormones for a loop. Mentally she nearly thirty, but physically she eighteen. So her instincts for a child is becoming stronger.¡± Towa said. Nodding as he noticed. ¡°Mmm, what should we do? It''s not like we can scratch that itch or it would only become worse. However we can¡¯t leave it as it would drive her crazy.¡± ¡°I could probably make something up neglect the issue, but if she misses a dose it probably jump you right there and then.¡± Towa said. ¡°Let put that on the back burner. That would be bad if we have company or we are eating.¡± Zaraf dismissed the idea for now. ¡°It won¡¯t be that bad, but your right. I just prepre things so you will just have to keep scratching the itch until we return.¡± Towa said. Sighing as it looks like it was the only current option. Though the thought of cycling through them all to satisfy them. Was he going to have enough energy? ============================================================== A few days passed since Zaraf and Towa and he been at work thinking of where to go in transformations. Since accessing super saiyan four, or true super saiyan he called it. Neither name really works so he just sticks with super saiyan four. ¡°Is there another level beyond ssj 4 or does it enter the god transformation.¡± Zaraf wondered as he felt it was time to teach Lily the transformation. ¡°Lily, are you ready?¡± He called which she appeared in front of him ready to declothes. Blinking, ¡°Not what your thinking, I meant your transformation?¡± he said as she pouted but smiled at the same time. ¡°Are you finally going to teach me super saiyan four?¡± She asked excited. ¡°Yea,¡± he nodded as he grabbed her arm and they vanished from the house. Appearing on a flat plateau far away from their house. He couldn¡¯t sense anyone nearby. ¡°Alright, Lily, you first need to go into your oozaru form.¡± He began. She nodded as her slender figure grew a few inches as brown fur covered most of her body. The fur similar to his didn¡¯t cover her chest, hands or head. Her hair did thicken as it grew a few inches and red rings formed around her iris. Unlike him, her curves enhanced stretching her shirt and pants a bit.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Now, you need to activate super saiyan while holding this transformation.¡± Nodding spots on her fur began to turn yellow making him blink a little. His turned red while her turned yellow, was there something different. Shaking the thought from his mind he waited until she nodded as she was done. ¡°Now go super saiyan two, and your ki should begin to control itself for a moment. Just follow it as it should take you into your new transformation.¡± Closing her eyes, he watched as her body go through the change as her entire fur turned yellow. Than it began darkening into a red with eye shadow around her eyes formed. The ring round her iris vanished as her entire iris turned blood red. As for her clothes, they changed as they changed into an entire new outfit. She now wore a light blue kung fu pants with a darker blue gi for a shirt. However it also cling to her figure as her curvaceous figure grew a bit. Nodding to her transformation, he watched as she clenched her hands feeling the power. ¡°This is amazing.¡± She said smiling showing off sharper teeth. ¡°It was easier than I thought.¡± ¡°Well, how your power drain?¡± Zaraf asked curious. ¡°Not bad, it less than super saiyan two but a bit more than super saiyan.¡± She replied bouncing on her toes. Watching as he watched as she bounced he mental made a note to get her proper clothes. Even he who seen underneath countless times was feeling the effects of wondering. Yep, definitely can¡¯t let others see until this is solved. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked as she crossed her arms lifting her chest a bit. ¡°We need to work on your outfit a bit.¡± Was all he said making her blink and grew a smirk. ¡°Is that so,¡± She said as she leaned forward. ======================================================= Over half a year has passed marking the end of seventh months upon arriving in plane six. Zaraf looked out at the garden filled with random plants the girls cross breed.with each other. He could only guess why they cycle through hobbies now as Lily was making costumes. Well ones that he put a ban on leaving the house, but costumes none the less. The plants varied greatly, many due to Towa machine helping them out. It allows them to speed up the process as well pick and choose certain traits. Granted it wasn¡¯t a hundred percent by it works for them. While some smelled great, they were very deadly, thanks to Lyana idea. Others looked great but smelled terrible, due to a miscalculation on Towa part. ¡°How did Lily managed to grow nymph?¡± He wondered as he watched small plant based girls run around the garden. He looked at Lily who was out there playing with them with them as Lyana looked amused as did Delia. Towa was just shaking her head at the scene. They figured Lily¡¯s thoughts were redirecting them to the nymphs, curving her wanting a child for the time being. Well, it also served the purpose to give her experience, he thought. ¡°Now, when shall you awaken?¡± Zaraf redirected his attention to Dub. The main reason they are even still in plane six was still asleep. He has shown signs of waking up soon. It was getting to the point of wanting to cross dimension just to see what happens. Only Towa kept saying no as a planet let alone a plane change could kill him. Zaraf could only sigh, as Caulifla shows up every couple days to continue training even after teacher her super saiyan. Though she does hang out with the rest of girls chatting what has been happening. ¡°Well, Lily welcomes her with open arms for some reason.¡± Zaraf thought as he drummed his fingers. ============================================================= Outside in the garden, while Lily was playing with the nymphs, Towa was talking to the others. ¡°So, what do you all think of Caulifla?¡± she started the topic. ¡°Rough around the edges like Lyana in the beginning.¡± Delia said without batting an eye. Lyana didn¡¯t show any reaction, pretending she didn¡¯t hear that comment. She was young, and wanted to show her presents. How was she supposed to know it would end her up serving her master. ¡°Well, Lily¡¯s quite taken to her.¡± Lyana replied. ¡°It is kind of hard to miss. She even said Caulifla would come with us once we go back to plane seven.¡± Towa said. ¡°I don¡¯t really care if she comes or not.¡± Delia shrugged. ¡°We won¡¯t be doing much for a few years, since little ones will be joining.¡± ¡°That is true. We don¡¯t lack much of anything as we have money, a home, and great relationship. Though it does get boring from time to time without much to do.¡± Towa nodded. ¡°What are we going to name them though.¡± Delia asked raising an eyebrow. ¡°Err, we will think of something.¡± Towa shrugged as she blanked. They still have a lot of time so it was up in the air. There also the need to know which gender. ¡°We seems to stray from the topic though.¡± Delia said. ¡°I am in agreement with you. Doesn¡¯t really matter if she comes or not as it lies on Lily opinion truthfully. Sure we can agree or disagree but it LIly¡¯s choice.¡± Lyana said. ¡°Yeah.¡± Towa nodded as they changed topics. ================================================================ Chapter 46 When the first year of staying on Planet Salada, a sigh escaped a young man mouth. Sweat rolled off his sculpted torso, as he did vertical push ups. He was training in their outside training area with the girls. However, around him was completely flat as the ground couldn¡¯t hand the increase gravity. Going across his mind, he was thinking of the time ratio. Since they already spent a year here, ten years already passed in plane seven. He already knew that Frieza been taken out by Goku and it around time for androids. If the time patrol missions were any indication. The thought that neither Lily or him able to take revenge on Frieza was disappointing. So a small resentment towards Dub formed. Though it quickly faded as Zaraf and Lily had plans just to beat up Frieza in Otherworld. Well, before the girls take a year break from training due to intense training and swollen bellies. The two don¡¯t mix well. Lily¡¯s instincts finally curved enough once Zaraf and her took a trip to visit Luna in otherworld. Since Otherworld was connected to all the planes by a special barrier. Unless one had enough power to bypass it or a technique one had to be dead to enter. Luckily with Towa staff or their own power, neither her or Lily had issues. As it turned out, Luna held the answer why the instinct was strong in Lily. It was due to being close to the one she loves with all her being. Which turns out to be rare in the universe much less with two saiyans. So, she has also seen the problems with it due to being in plane six instead of seven. With quite a few acupoints pokes later, Lily one track mind changed for a while. When Lily asked about her idea she asked about last time, Luna just laughed. Zaraf could see she was quite interested in the idea and felt her strength increased by quite a lot. However she never did accept or deny the idea and only told Lily she find out in time. For news that happened back on Earth in plane seven, Zaraf sighed. Somehow, Goku was killed alongside Radtiz before receiving training with King Kai. From there he went on to battle a couple saiyans, before heading to Namek. Zaraf was thinking he was missing most of the adventures he was excited to go on. ¡°What wrong Zaraf?¡± Lily asked him as she did squats. ¡°We missed so much in plane seven and the fights and adventures I was looking forward to with Goku. Well they already went by and a few years passed by. We also missed meeting their child growing up.¡± He sighed as most of the girls were disappointed not being there for Bulma. ¡°Towa said it been around ten years or so due to the 1:10 ratio of time between the planes.¡± Lily said softly as Towa managed to decoded from the vibration between the two planes. ¡°What about our business? Being away for ten years couldn¡¯t have been good.¡± Delia asked as she did pull ups. ¡°Whenever we go on an adventure or leave the planet, either Bulma or her father will look after it. From what I could gather from King Yama is our business was booming as our bank accounts expanded yet again.¡± Zaraf said. ¡°By how much?¡± Lyana asked since each of their already large accounts were in the top thirty richest. ¡°About doubled or so since we aren¡¯t there to spend it.¡± Zaraf replied with the girls groaning. They had so much of it, they even give it to hundreds if not thousands of charities across the globe. That was just between the five of them, and their accounts just continue to grow faster than before. There also the backlog of inventions that Towa or one of the them make from time to time to put out for sale. So, their money just continue to grow and grow alongside their investment are added on top. Even if they can complain about it, they felt a little happy as they all were masters of making money. ¡°Yeah, Luna also informed me, that the current world champion basically discredit both Goku and I. Something about ki attacks or strength is all tricks or something.¡± Zaraf said. ¡°Though he does legally rig the matches, so he has one match while others go through three or four.¡± ¡°Clever, they fight all day and are tired while he fresh to go.¡± Lily said. ¡°Yeah, I wouldn¡¯t care but man had the nerve to call me a cheat.¡± Zaraf growled as a red and black aura formed around him. Being called a cheat by a fraud was very irritating, that once they return to Earth. A visit to the fraud was in order. ¡°Should we destroy him both mentally and physically?¡± Delia asked in a cold voice. She hates it when weak willed being discredit those that trained or worked harder than them. If she has to guess the man didn¡¯t know anything about ki, nor who he was calling a cheat. ¡°Yes, no one can insult one of our family members and get away with it.¡± Lily growled. ¡°Ignorance is bliss they say.¡± Towa said. ¡°True.¡± Lyana said as creepy laughter escaped the girls lips. ============================================================== Finishing up the day training, as Caulifla didn¡¯t come today as she had to control her gang. Something about a few wanting to take over appeared. A one sided beatdown later, she had to erase all thoughts of a takeover happening. So she wasn¡¯t able to come for the last day or so. There was also, her brother who recently took on a disciple. The small saiyan that keeps on following Zaraf every time he enters the city. The small saiyan seems to idolize her brother driving Caulifla insane. ¡°I wonder if Cabba and Kale are going to get together?¡± Lily said as they entered the kitchen. ¡°Why do you think that?¡± Zaraf asked. ¡±Caulifla mentioned that Kale blushes around him and gets even more shy when he around.¡± was all Lily said about it. ¡°Who knows,¡± Delia shrugged. ============================================================= A few days passed by with Caulifla showing up tired. Dragging her feet around she dropped herself onto their couch. They could see dark circles under her eyes as it appeared she didn¡¯t sleep for a few days. ¡°So, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lily asked first. She was currently knitting a scarf for reasons unknown. ¡°Just finished tracking and removing a few bad apples from the saiyan race and the universe. The small band of bad apples of saiyans and some purple octopus alien wanted to begin a slave trade.¡± Caulifla said pinching her forehead. ¡°The king didn¡¯t do anything about it due to it being led by one of his oldest friends son.¡± ¡°How is the king going to react?¡± Delia asked curiously. The king might not be able to do anything about Zaraf and them, but Caulifla different. She has an older brother and friends that the king can target due to not being strong enough.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. ¡°I doubt he will as even his oldest friend not pushing him to for some reason. They probably thought that the boy would die, but calling him boy is a bit of a stretch. He was in his late forties, maybe early fifty from knowledge.¡± Caulifla said earning a funny look at what she said next. ¡°Than there also Cabba and Kale. The two of them can¡¯t even stand near each other without blushing at the moment. They are getting better, but the bubbly atmosphere gets on your nerves really fast.¡± After Caulifla finished saying this, Towa rushed into the room with a happy skip. Behind her the cause of them staying so long was up and about with a sheepish smile. Dub, has finally woke up and moving about. ¡°We can finally go back to plane seven.¡± Lily shouted in joy as she ran out of the room. A few minutes later, Zaraf who was sculpting was dragged in. ¡°Finally,¡± Lyana who was in another room washing everyone''s clothes entered. It was her week to do the laundry, and they wouldn¡¯t allow Zaraf to do it. Something about breaking and turning all the clothes pink. ¡°Hmm, why didn¡¯t you?¡± Dub asked. ¡°We didn¡¯t know how it would affect you moving to another plane while you were in rest mode. Towa said it could kill you, and after spending some effort to just kill you. Well, that would be pointless so we just waited.¡± Zaraf said making Dub go ¡®ah¡¯. ¡°I see, so who this lovely lady and how long was I out for.¡± Dub said glancing over Caulifla. ¡°Well it has been a little over a year since arriving and this is Caulifla. She out newest member.¡± Lily said before acting like she modeling Caulifla in a showcase. ¡°Member?¡± Zaraf asked while Caulifla looked stunned. ¡°Yes, I decided so. Now, Caulifla needs to get everything sorted and we can leave.¡± Lily said clapping her hands. ===================================================================== A few days went by as Caulifla didn¡¯t resist Lily¡¯s idea. She went around and passed her gang onto the strongest one. Than chatted to her brother who supported her decision and told her to visit often. Why everyone agreed so easily, Zaraf only guessed Caulifla been slowly getting everyone used to the idea. So, storing away their house back into the capsule the seven, prepared to depart. Besides Caulifla brother no one came to see them off. Mainly as neither Zaraf or the girls made much of an effort to make friends in plane six. ¡°Remember not to cause trouble,¡± Caulifla brother said as he hugged her goodbye. ¡°I don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± Caulifla countered but received a look. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t cause trouble.¡± Towa tapped her staff on the ground where a tear in space appeared in front of them. The black portal expanded allowing the seven to walk through. Appearing back in front of their house they haven¡¯t seen in over a year or ten. The once beautiful garden turned into weeds. The walls were covered in vines as well as some windows breaking. Probably the biggest concern is the hole in the roof, making Zaraf wonder if he should just rebuild the whole house. If it was only a small one or in one section he could repair it easily, but most of the roof is gone and the floors rotted away. Which surprised him as he didn¡¯t think the house would end up like this in ten years. The only cause he could think of is heavy storms, a lot of heavy storms. ¡°Well, we can either repair, rebuild or move.¡± Zaraf said. ¡°I like the area plus it gives us a chance to redesign the house. So I vote for rebuilding.¡± Lily said. ¡°Yeah, the area is not bad and we need to change up the rooms. If we have little ones running around, we need to have rooms for them. So rebuild.¡± Towa commented. ¡°We also need a few more guest rooms and room in general as our family grew. So rebuild.¡± Delia answered. ¡°How many are we going to have?¡± Lyana asked a big question. ¡°Little ones?¡± Caulifla shouted in shock. ¡°Well yes? Don¡¯t you think they be so cute.¡± Lily gushed as she wiggled in joy. ¡°Bu-but I not r-ready to have a baby. I only knew you guys for a year.¡± Caulifla said stumbling to get the words out. ¡°No one asking you to though?¡± Zaraf said patting her on her head. ¡°Well, since it looks like we are rebuilding, where does Dub want to live?¡± Zaraf thought it would be weird to have Dub living under the same roof as his daughter. It would also be awkward in his opinion as he be knowing what his daughter was doing in another room. So he figured he could build Dub a house somewhere else. Sadly, Dub didn¡¯t either see the hint or ignored it. ¡°I live in whatever room available.¡± He laughed. ¡°Mother explained it once and I didn¡¯t remember until now. A newly wedded couple live with their parents for the first ten years. It a belief that it raises the chances for the pair to have a healthy child if one conceived.¡± Towa blushed a little making Zaraf blink a few times. Well ever race or species has it own customs so he just went with it. Besides he has a saiyan, a demon, a human, a vampbat hybrid, and a plane six saiyan. He doesn¡¯t have a problem, due to the variety of girls with different customs. ¡°Haven¡¯t we been married for a few years now?¡± Zaraf asked. ¡°Err...we won¡¯t be recognized until the first time we ¡®do it¡¯. A pair of tattoos will appear on our bodies, and if we seperate the mark removes itself.¡± Towa blushed a little harder. ¡°Ah,¡± was all he said with a mental shrug. It didn¡¯t really bother him if other recognized it or not as long he and the others did. ========================================================== So after all of them agreed to rebuild the house, they cleared out what wasn¡¯t destroyed by the weather. Which wasn¡¯t much as the clothes were eaten away, or had mice making nests out of it. Zaraf knocked the mansion down with a light ki blast leaving only the level ground without grass. ¡°Shall we go visit Goku and Bulma?¡± He asked. ¡°Yes, it''s been a while since we last met. Also I want to see their kid.¡± Lily bounced around. ¡°Where are we going to stay?¡± Towa asked. ¡°Hmm, I doubt our rooms at their house is available. Either a hotel or the lookout.¡± Delia replied. ¡°Let just get going.¡± Lyana said as they all began flying towards capsule corps. ============================================================ Arriving in West City, the sense of panic and confusion were clearly seen. Traffic jams for leaving the city blocked all traffic. Others were releasing stress in alleyways, and some were on rooftops praying with television nearby. ¡°I did not need to see that.¡± Lyana shivered as they flew over an alleyway. In the alley there was two blobs in a heavy make out sessions with neither fit nor slim. However their clothes looked like it could barely hold them as it stretched. It wasn¡¯t hard to figure out what was going to happen and no one wanted to be near. Landing on the balcony, they found Bulma looking over blueprints as she had a light snack. She aged pretty well in the last ten years. When she looked up at the group, she looked happy before fuming. ¡°So, how have you all been? It doesn¡¯t look like you age much in the last ten years.¡± She asked with a bit of bitterness. ¡°That because it wasn¡¯t ten years to us, but only one. We got stuck in another plane with a 1:10 ratio with time compared to here.¡± Lily said making Bulma just stare at them. ¡°Well you missed something¡­¡± Bulma began to inform them of all they missed such as Radiz, Goku brother. Which both Lily and Zaraf briefly remember as they met when they were three. Than Vegeta the Saiyan Prince and Nappa appearing which both Zaraf and Lily bummed out about. Well once they met Vegeta the reaction will still be funny, so it wasn¡¯t much of an issue. When Bulma began to explain the Namek trip, it was interesting to hear. Until she told about the battle between Goku and Frieza, which got some grumbles. Than she continued on to their future visitor and the battle against the androids. Finally she finished up with the announcement of Cell games in a week. ¡°So, Goku at the lookout?¡± Zaraf asked with a smile. ¡°Yeah, with the rest of z-fighters.¡± Bulma said. ¡°Let see how much he improved.¡± Zaraf said as he vanished in a small ball of flames. ¡°Goku was a lot stronger than he was in the past. I don¡¯t think Zaraf stands a chance?¡± Bulma said with great confidence in her husband. ¡°Zaraf pretty strong,¡± Delia said as according to Towa¡¯s lastest ki measuring device, Zaraf has nearly a billion in power level without any transformation. It last measured around 880,000,000. The only problem unless he wants it to be measured, it will only read as zero no matter the device. It was the same as Lily as she finally mastered it as well. Soon, they felt a ki spiked greatly though nowhere near Zaraf¡¯s level, they recognized it easily. It seems that Zaraf got Goku into a sparring match with a few others it seems. ¡°Well it seems he is having fun. Now, we need to design and get the materials for the house.¡± Lily said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to introduce me?¡± Dub asked but was treated as thin air. Chapter 47 Appearing above the lookout, a young man with a long mohawk with green and red eyes. Around his waist a brown tail was wrapped around his waist as his black gi waved in the wind. A smirk formed as he spotted his target and gathered large amount of ki above his finger nearly eclipsing the lookout. ¡°Let see if you grew, Goku.¡± he thought as he motioned his finger forward launched the giant ball of ki. Of course, since he doesn¡¯t want to destroy the lookout or anyone on it, he made it look impressive. The power on the other hand didn¡¯t really have much force so anyone with some ki training can deflect it. Well, if he willed it, since he wants to test Goku it wouldn¡¯t do if someone else gets in the way. He saw Krillin and Tien shouting, as well as Goku, Vegeta, a teen with long purple hair, and an eleven year old black haired boy. Humming, as he felt six ki blasts impacting his ki ball, he didn¡¯t see Kami nor Chiaotzu. Sighing as he should have expected it, he dispersed his ki attack and flame stepped behind Goku. Before he could react, Zaraf grabbed the back of his head and slammed him down. Entering head first, Goku ate the concert floor. ¡°It seems we must up your training, you been slacking in the last ten years it seems.¡± Zaraf said as six other heads turned towards him. However, no one seems to recognize him. ¡°Who are you.¡± Krillin shouted. ¡°Why did you attack Goku.¡± ¡°Still training Krillin. You must have grown in confidence. Perfect we can have that match you forfeited than.¡± Zaraf smiled as he sent a glimpse of Ki at the short bald man. As if the realization dawn on him, Krillin stiffen as did Tien as they looked as if they seen a ghost. Goku who looked up began laughing, as he realized who slammed him into the ground unexpectedly. ¡°Zaraf, your back. You barely look like you aged in the last ten years.¡± Krillin laughed. ¡°Of course I am that awesome.¡± Zaraf puffed his chest before stating the real reason. It not like he has to hide it or anything. ¡°Nah, I along with the girls got stuck in a plane where one year there equal ten here.¡± ¡°Tsk,¡± Vegeta clicked his tongue at him. Since he hasn¡¯t met this timeline of Vegeta he shouldn¡¯t know him yet. Sadly he met many different timelines of him, so while he strong his personality sucks. ¡°A saiyan?¡± Vegeta said as he looked at Zaraf tail as if in shock. ¡°So?¡± Zaraf shrugged as he continued to sit on Goku back not allowing him up. Secretly entering his genetic playfield, Zaraf seen Goku¡¯s progress. Breaking the next few limits on him, Goku¡¯s strength was ready to soar as he nearly ready to enter his Alpha stage. For some reason. Goku just lacking a small spark to enter the next stage. ¡°...as a Saiyan you must show your respect to the royal prince.¡± Vegeta seems to be ranting about his family. A small mental sigh formed in Zaraf head as he wondered why it had to be this type of Vegeta. The one that loved to rant about the glory of the Saiyans history, more so ancient saiyans. Way back then, Saiyans were really near the top in universe, before falling. ¡°Why should I show respect to a weakling like you.¡± Zaraf boredly looked at his fingers. Glancing his eyes away from the stuttering Vegeta, Zaraf¡¯s eyes narrowed down onto the youngest boy here. Long black hair without the saiyan wildness or eyes as they looked the same as Bulma¡¯s. He also has a slight tan to his skin from being out in the sun. ¡°So, your Goku and Bulma child.¡± Zaraf said. ¡°His name Gohan.¡± Goku said as he lifted himself out of the ground. There looks to be barely a scratch on him. ¡°Really, he looks to have a solid foundation in martial arts, but it feels he would drop it after the latest battle.¡± Zaraf looked at the boy sighing as Gohan was the same no matter the timeline. He wasted his potential and strength instead of finding a balance between studies and training. ¡°Bulma wants him to at least get a business degree, so she has him studying from time to time.¡± Goku said with a slight smile before frowning. ¡°However he doesn¡¯t really have the drive to train.¡± ¡°Well, I could train him for the week, since I think we are staying at your house.¡± Zaraf said as Goku began tremble as he rapidly paled. ¡°You also needs the training, so adding him won¡¯t be much of a bother.¡± ¡°Only two are allowed in the time chamber though.¡± Gohan said as it seems they haven¡¯t entered the chamber yet. However to his knowledge they should have entered a day or two ago. ¡°Who said anything about entering the chamber?¡± Zaraf smirked. =================================================================== A few hours later, Zaraf looked over the six heavily breathing on the ground. The groans and moans as they attempted to throw insults at him, made him smile. They complained that muscles they never heard of were tired or used before were tired. Tien was the front on that side due to being the biggest muscle look out of them all. ¡°Great, now the warm up took longer than planned, let''s due the light course today.¡± Zaraf cheered not even breaking a sweat. Naturally they were going to do one of his wives training regiments. Since they are mostly human or saiyans, he is going to do a Delia and a bit of Lily¡¯s. ¡°That was the warm up.¡± Krillin shouted. ¡°Buddy, that was light since he is showing us how to do them. Tomorrow it is going to increase.¡± Goku said remembering from years ago. He should have kept on training as he knew Zaraf would be back. ¡°Your kidding.¡± surprising it was Vegeta complaining as he his pride felt conflicted. He didn¡¯t know what rank Zaraf was on the saiyan order, but he the prince couldn¡¯t didn¡¯t hold a candle. Since neither Goku or Zaraf said it was one of Zaraf¡¯s wives training styles. It spared Vegeta¡¯s and every other male there self esteem. Even if they didn¡¯t know it.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. ================================================================== The scene Piccolo walked into was difficult for him to put into words even in the coming years.The strongest two of their team were hanging upside down as they did sit ups. However it was the electricity that made him confused as they would get a shock if they aren¡¯t moving fast enough or showed signs of slowing down. Gohan and Krillin were doing one handed push ups on chairs balancing on one leg. Below the chairs were small pottering machines switching between slow and fast speeds at moments notice. Finally, Tien and Trunks were the more normal if staring at a painting of a river counted as something. The two kept comparing ki and water confusing even him as if they were discovering a secret to ki itself. Watching over the group Mr. Popo and a teen that wasn¡¯t there before entering the hyperbolic time chamber. They were watching over everything as they were in control of the electric current or speed of the machines. The teen with the mohawk looked familiar to him, but he drew a blank as he couldn¡¯t remember where. Everytime the teen would look over one of them they would shiver as they began to work harder. ¡°Just what is this scene?¡± Piccolo thought before the teen looked in his direction and smiled. Minutes later, a new scream joined the others on top of the look out. ==================================================================== When the day was coming to a close, Zaraf wrapped up training the group for the day. Mr. Popo used the time to restock the time chamber. So Goku and Gohan were ready to enter the next morning missing Zaraf training. Which made them happy and Zaraf annoyed as the girls didn¡¯t complain and they worked twice as hard. Sensing their ki, he flamed stepped into their bedroom where they just finished their showers. So seeing him appear all of a sudden gave him a feast for his eyes. Four bare bodies appeared in front of him each as beautiful as the next one. ¡°So, how was your day?¡± Zaraf smiled. ¡°Not to bad, got to chat with Bulma, listen to her talk about her kid Gohan, and their adventures. Had some girl talk, and our love lives.¡± Lily said not really concern that her towel dropped. While Lily didn¡¯t really care, Towa, Delia, and Lyana who don¡¯t usually model for him without a stitch on them. Well faint blushes form as they seemed confused on whether to cover themselves or not. It might be a bit embarrassing, but is Zaraf who looking so they don¡¯t mind. ¡°Bulma, also gave us our bank statements for the last ten years. As you said our bank account continues to grow. I had to make a few changes in the investments though.¡± Delia explained. ¡°We also restocked our materials in the storage rings as well upgraded a few tools or devices inside.¡± Lyana said in her servant mode as it popped up again. ¡°There were a few guys attempting to flirt with us, but they met with a gender shattering kicks.¡± Towa added. ¡°As for Caulifla, she just looked around the city.¡± Lily shrugged, making her bust jiggle a bit. ¡°So, did you have fun?¡± Delia asked him. ¡°Yeah, got to whip Goku and some of the other Z-fighters into shape, met Gohan. He a nice kid, but boy does he have some lungs on him.¡± Zaraf said as he was the loudest out of all the screaming. ¡°He is the Bulma kid.¡± Lily said with the other nodding. ¡°So, where am I sleeping tonight?¡± Zara asked . ¡°There a big enough bed so all five of us can sleep on it without a problem. Bulma had it custom made as she knew we would be back someday it seems.¡± Towa said as he looked behind him. There it was the largest bed he seen to date, with five pillows near it headboard and a blanket. ¡°Now, Zaraf hurry and get a bath, we are back on earth and a promise is a promise.¡± Lily said as her and the three other sister wives in the room got hungry looks in their eyes. Only able to nod as he did remember making the promise, he surrender to his fate. Which in his opinion he didn¡¯t care much as there wasn¡¯t any danger beside in the next seven days for seven years. There wasn¡¯t any issue that requires them to travel in space either so he could only shrug. That night, Caulifla blushed heavily as she was in the room next to their, and they weren¡¯t that quiet. ================================================================== The following days, Zaraf would hang out with the girls as they began working on designing the house and deciding on the materials. They decided to buy the materials instead of collecting and doing the work themselves. When he wasn¡¯t with them, he was at the look out training the ones not in the chamber. Though his thoughts were drifting toward how their bed sheet vanished. He was going to throw it out from the bloodstains but it was gone before he realized it. The girls would just blush and pretend they have no clue so he would just toss the thought out. He knew one of them took it as they would subconscious grin as they get a pleased look in their eyes. Bulma would also grin or laugh whenever she saw him making him question her sanity. She might be brilliant but she just weird sometimes. Towa was just if not more brilliant than her, and he didn¡¯t see anything odd with her. Though she does complain that Goku not around enough at night anymore. So after training, he would grab Goku and Gohan and toss them at Bulma who would just shake her head at them. However, her smile told them she was pleased to see them. As for how the time chamber went, the ones who still had to go jumped at the chance. Piccolo even asked for a second time, but was denied as was Tien and Vegeta. Goku attempted to use the last couple days as rest day with Gohan, but Zaraf increase their training. Finally on the last day, on Zaraf training, two days before the Cell games, a visitor came alongside an infant. Wearing a mixture between a martial artist robe and a dress, Chi-Chi appeared. She aged pretty well in the last ten years in Zaraf opinion but it was a bit shocking on the infant. The infant had black hair that was spiking up similar to Vegeta¡¯s but much shorter. A small tail was moving about in the blanket as the infant had a similar scowl as Vegeta. So, it didn¡¯t take much of the guess who the father was since it was nearly a copy. ¡°Well, this is interesting.¡± Zaraf thought as he figured he missed the window to allow them to meet. ¡°Mmm, thinking about it now, Vegeta doesn¡¯t treat me with a bit of respect nor attempt to speak to me.¡± Zaraf continued to wonder, as his mood took a small downturn toward Vegeta. So, he decided to up training on the last day as pay back. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chi-Chi asked as she looked at the insane scene of training. Rolling his eyes Zaraf replied, ¡°What does it look like?¡± ¡°A bunch of pointless last minute train-.¡± Before she could finish, harder than steel fingers were wrapped around her throat with a very angry Zaraf coldly staring. Cold sweat and shiver were sent down her spine as she gripped her infant closer. ¡°Did you just call my training pointless.¡± Zaraf asked as his finger tighten around her throat. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Goku and his group shouted as Vegeta jumped toward him. Easily, kicking Vegeta out of the way without losing his grip, Zaraf continued to coldly stare at Chi-Chi. Vegeta continued to charge him not realizing his strength rapidly grew in the last few days. However even if he spent a month training under Zaraf, he was still a fly in his eyes. He didn¡¯t even have a quarter of Zaraf strength and transforming barely got him there. So a few more kicks to the head and Vegeta was out cold. ¡°Tsk, useless woman, how Vegeta ever picked you is beyond me.¡± Zaraf said as didn¡¯t have a strong bite or close to it. He let her go, and stared back at the ones he was training. ¡°As for you since we got interrupted and Vegeta stupidity. Let upgrade your training to the next level.¡± For the rest of the day, Korin had to listen to screams on top of the look out. He was also slightly worried that they weren¡¯t going to be up for the fight in two days. =============================================================== chapter 48 The day of the Cell Games, Zaraf woke up with a grin as the day going to be exciting. Even Lily, Towa, Delia, Lyana, and Caulifla are going to enter. They wanted to enter as it was the small bit of entertainment for the next seven years. Also it would be tricky for them to get involved in the near future. Giving his four wives a small kiss on the cheek, Zaraf ran into the bathroom. He was excited as there was a slight bounce in his step. The girls were too, which made him want the tournament to come faster. While nearly everyone else on the planet was dreading the day as they will either live or die. Across the globe, the kings and presidents were placing all their hopes on one man as their armies were wiped out. Mark better known as Hercule Satan the last world championship for the last few tournaments. ¡°Let¡¯s hope he can rid us of this monster.¡± That was the thinking of most governments as they alongside with most of the world. So, they turned on the television and radios to watch the outcome in the next few hours. With the rest of z-fighters, they were doing a quick warm up and stretches as they prepared. The ones who were part of Zaraf¡¯s ¡®training¡¯ felt more confident than the few that missed it. They could feel how much stronger they become in those few days than the year they used in the time chamber. Their feelings of regret of not keeping up with Zaraf insane training inside as they wondered how strong they would have become. However thinking about it wouldn''t do any good, so the thoughts soon left. It too late to cry over spilled milk. As the time came to leave, Bulma was having a small argument with Goku. It sounded like Gohan going to get a brother or sister. However she soon changed and wished him to come back safely. ¡°Well, let''s get going.¡± Zaraf said getting pumped while Lily smiled while Towa and the other three just shook their heads. While other worried about the upcoming battle, Zaraf treats it as an outing. As for worrying about whether they can beat the bug or not, none of them were really worried. They could sense Cell¡¯s power and it was hovering around forty billion. With Zaraf just reaching a billion in his base form, and a Lily with Towa, Delia and Lyana not far behind. Only Cauliflia was a bit behind them due to only joining recently. So even if Towa, Delia, and Lyana currently don¡¯t have a transformation unlocked yet, they will be fine. Taking off they started flying towards the arena as all the fighters decided to meet up along the way. Along the way, Gohan was deep in thought slowly speeding up. ¡°Gohan, slow down, everything is going to be fine.¡± Goku said calmly as Gohan started pulling ahead of the pack. Blushing slightly as he was a bit embarrassed, Gohan slow down a tad falling back in line. Up ahead, Tien and Krillin appeared and soon join the group as they neared the place. Even future Trunks who came to the wrong timeline it seems joined. It was funny to see his reaction when he met Zaraf and his harem. He tripped over himself and stumbled as he didn¡¯t know if they were friend or foe. It seems Trunks has heard stories of Saiyans and since there were three. Well, he was confused if they were friend or foe, expressially when Zaraf launched the large ki attack. Vegeta, well he still has trouble dealing with them as they were stronger than him. It seems that his pride as the prince of all saiyan felt conflicted with three stronger than him. The thought of Goku who mostly an idiot being stogner was bad enough. However with Zaraf and Lily being genius in their own right as they are smarter than him. Well, his ego and pride took a massive blow so he pushed himself harder in training. Upon arriving at the arena, they noticed a cameraman and reporter. Near them was a muscular man with a large afro and mustache wearing a gold belt. They could barely find a trace of ki in the man, yet he was provoking Cell. Which in itself was impressive in itself. Cell who was green with black dots on his body stood there with his eyes closed. It looked as if he was ignoring the man next to him. Landing near the arena Cell who look as if he was sleeping while standing up opened his eyes. His eyes landed on Zaraf and his harem and frowned as he didn¡¯t have data on them. Since he came from a future where they don¡¯t exist he doesn¡¯t have their dna or techniques. They were also quite strong even if he had trouble finding or even feeling their ki. ¡°Goku, you have finally made it.¡± Cell said before the reporter interrupted. ¡°This just in a small group of unknown fighters have appeared near the ring.¡± The man shouted into his microphone. ¡°It is unknown at this current time how they arrived as they appeared from the sky without a plane or parachute.¡± The cameraman rotate the camera towards the group while the afro man sneered at them. ¡°They are a bunch of fans of mine who wanted to watch first hand,¡± The man shouted boosting his overinflated ego. ¡°You better leave before Mr. Satan begins.¡± The reported shouted and waved his hands at them. All the fighter, just look at them like they were an idiot, except Zaraf who suddenly glared at the man. The man he wanted to track down was in front of him and saved him the trouble. ¡°So, your Mr. Satan who called my wins as champion fake as well as Goku.¡± Zaraf said cracking his knuckles. ¡°Insect, I borrowing your ring so get off for a moment.¡± Zaraf didn¡¯t wait as he blasted Cell and the reporter off without giving a moment to move. Walking towards Mr. Satan he didn¡¯t remember who he was but got a feeling they met before. Only he didn¡¯t remember nor cared.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. ¡°You want a piece of this?¡± Mr. Hercule shouted. ¡°Well have a taste of my famous Megaton punch.¡± he shouted as a plain and simple punch launched forwards with a tiny bit of Ki. Anyone with ki training would barely feel it much less a master like Zaraf. The punch soon turned red as Mr. Hercule shouted as he just broke most of his bones in his hands on Zaraf cheek. ¡°Do you have a metal jaw?¡± He shouted gripping his hand. ¡°You just weak,¡± Zaraf replied coolly as he flicked the man shattering most bones in his body. It won¡¯t kill him nor leave hidden injuries unless he does something while healing. Zaraf hopped back out of the ring earning a chuckle from Lily while everyone else just shook their heads. The one who most of the world was placing their hopes on, was sent flying with a mere flick. What made the situation worse is it wasn¡¯t Cell, but another competitor who there to fight Cell. ¡°Was that really necessary?¡± Goku asked dryly laughing. ¡°Yes,¡± was all Zaraf said feeling better after taking care of the fraud who calls himself a martial arts master. Cell who was blown away returned to the center of the ring glaring at Zaraf. He didn¡¯t appreciate being blown out of his own ring before the fights can begin. However he did get a small chill in his body at how easy he was blown away. So thoughts on how to absorb Zaraf surfaced. ¡°Now that out of the way, we may begin the tournament. So who up first?¡± Cell confidently said. Goku hopped up onto stage standing across from Cell with a relaxed expression as his muscles tighten. As if giving the signal, the dist setted with both fighters vanishing from the untrained eye. Bang! Bang! Sonic booms echoed as Goku and Cell traded blow for blow. The camera man attempted to capture them but due to their high speed only the sky appeared. Neither Goku or Cell seems to be trying as they kept either blocking or taking a few blows. None of the attacks really did much damage to either. For some reason Goku and Cell are holding back as their ki just kept rising. ¡°Why are you holding back, father?¡± Gohan grumbled so only Piccolo .and Zaraf heard them do to sharp hearing or standing near him. ¡°Because he an idiot.¡± Zaraf coldly said as he rolled his eyes at Goku. It was nice that Goku wants Gohan to take up the mantle to protect the world. However, even in the short time he met Gohan, Zaraf could see Gohan quitting. The boy has neither the drive or ambition to continue training after the threat has passed. However, that thought either didn¡¯t cross Goku¡¯s mind or he ignored it. If Zaraf had to venture a guess, Gohan only trains or fights to spend time with his father. His father is a pure martial artists that only thinks of fighting and training as well as family. Bulma being a genius and spending time in the lab. So most of his bonding time with them are training or studying experiment. The match between Goku and Cell continued as the Camera man and report attempted to show it. Mr. Satan somehow was near them still standing as a woman and two men stood around wrapping bandages around him. Why they didn¡¯t take him away, Zaraf had no idea. Finally Goku landed on the stage again, reappearing as Cell stood across from him. Both of them were breathing slightly harder than when they began. However it was clear neither was giving it their all. ¡°Now that the warm up is out of the way, why don¡¯t we really begin.¡± Goku said. ¡°I thought you never ask.¡± Cell said as both of them raised their fighting poses. Neither of them had a smile or an expression as electricity and dust storm began to pick up around their surroundings. They soon began as Goku vanished only to reappear behind Cell with a Kamehameha wave in hand. Cell surprised by the speed quickly dodged and attempted to cave Goku¡¯s head in with a kick. It was obvious that the real fight between them began. Ki blast were coming out as well as a few ki techniques. ¡°Special Beam cannon!¡± Cell shouted making Zaraf, Lily, Delia, Lyana and Towa cringe while everyone else watched normally. The thought of shouting out their attacks was stupid as well as awkward. Naming them was fine but shouting when they use it in battle seemed stupid. ¡°Did he really just shout his attack.¡± Towa said. ¡°Shouting the attack...that like announcing your present.¡± Delia commented. ¡°Sneak attacks are not specialty among them.¡± Lyana added her two cents. ¡°I bet I know what Zaraf going to say.¡± Lily smiled. ¡°Nope, not taking a losing bet.¡± The three girls said in sync. ¡°Something about training?¡± Caulifla asked. ¡°They need training in a fight. Yelling attacks is a no go if I am watching.¡± Zaraf said with a slight shiver. The girls just sighed, as they remembered the plan before going to rescue Dub. Who is currently house sitting at Capsule Corps keeping Bulma, and her parents company. Something about only being in the way with his strength or something was his excuse. The plan to open a dojo for him and Goku seems to grow in their thoughts as it was growing. Then the image of him attempting to train the kids when their barely one came to mind. While Lily was fine with it as that around the time she and Zaraf began, the other weren¡¯t. Not that Lily remembers starting at the age as she just copied him. Ring~, Ring~ Zaraf phone went off showing Dub calling. ¡°Hello?¡± Zaraf answered. ¡°Zaraf, the Afro man is currently on something called a television. He is saying the reason he lost was because he was afraid he would hurt you.¡± Dub answered. ¡°Really? Well whatever most of his bones are broken so whatever.¡± Zaraf careless replied before hanging up the phone. Putting his phone away a blue beam was shot towards the sky. The attack with enough power to blow up the earth over a thousand times and still have power. Goku who was behind the attack frowned as Cell appeared to have dodged. The fight between the two was soon coming to an end as both Goku and Cell were panting heavily. Both fighters were floating above the ring before Cell pointed his finger towards the ring. Boom! He destroyed the ring ending the tournament marking the start of the real battle. ¡°It looks like things are heating up.¡± The reporter shouted as he looked at where the stage once was. Blow for blow Goku and Cell gave it all as each punch or kick created a dust cloud from up in the sky. ¡°Well they sure are energetic,¡± Lily commented as Goku just axe kicked Cell into the ground. ¡°That for sure.¡± Zaraf replied as two small eye beams shot from Cell. ¡°They are doing well on dragging this out.¡± Towa sighed. ¡°Yeah,¡± both Delia and Caulifla agreed. ¡°Oh, Goku power finally stopped raising.¡± Zaraf commented as Goku¡¯s reached max power while Cell¡¯s just grew higher. After trading a few more blows, Goku stops the fight and calls out Gohan. Chapter 49 The sight of Gohan basically being tortured by Cell, as he refuses to unleash his strength. Zaraf only frowned as the boy was basically scared of his own shadow. Yes he is strong, and has immense potential, but only wasted if one fears and doubts himself. The only saving grace, was Cell wasn¡¯t running on a full tank of energy. Which would have come true if the senzu bean Goku tossed made it to Cell. Luckily, Zaraf destroyed it before Cell got it and shot daggers at Goku. Who was complaining about it being unfair. ¡°Goku, Cell is made of Saiyan, and other strong races DNA is he not.¡± Towa said after getting tired of moaning from him. ¡°Mmm, yeah.¡± Goku nodded after thinking about it. ¡°What happens when Saiyan heal from a fight?¡± Delia joined in. ¡°They get stronger.¡± Goku said not getting it was the rest of his group face palmed. ¡°So, Cell who has Saiyan Dna in him. What would happen if he heal from your fight just now.¡± Lyana asked him. ¡°He would grown stronger...Oh,¡± Goku chuckled as he finally got it. ¡°Idiot,¡± nearly all thought at once. Watching Gohan get his face pounded into the ground quickly became old. For some reason he still didn¡¯t want to unleash his strength as he grew closer to death. ¡°Goku, you have to save him.¡± Zaraf head Krillin yelling at Goku. ¡°Gohan, will be fine.¡± Goku nonchalant replied. ¡°Goku, Gohan not a fighter. The boy scared is scared to unleash his own power. Do you want to know what he is thinking right now. Why doesn¡¯t his father come save him, he is a scared eleven year old boy.¡± Piccolo shouted. ¡°What,¡± Goku finally realized. ¡°It seems that training him was a waste of my time,¡± Zaraf said a bit angrily. The time he spent helping train the kid gone to waste, even if it was a few hours for a week. However none of them moved to help the kid. If Gohan wanted to die, so be it he only has himself to blame. He has the power but refuses to use it to save himself is like demon lord giving up to the hero. Only the demon lord could kill the hero with a fingernail. Also, it would hurt the pride of other martial artists to interfere in another fight. Unless it their disciple or there a very good reason. So most of the Z-fighters that came along didn¡¯t move to help Gohan nor did Zaraf¡¯s group. Zaraf valued hard work as did most of his wives and Caulifla who recently joined them. Shaking his head, he just continued to watch as the fight unrival without care. ¡°Shall we save him?¡± Lily asked but really sounding concerned. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to stand on his own, let him be.¡± Zaraf said. ¡°He dying out there.¡± Krillin shouted at them as he heard them talking. ¡°So, if he doesn¡¯t want to use all his strength why should we use our strength to save him.¡± Zaraf countered. Krillin just igorged them as he continued to worry about Gohan, bit could only watch. Most of the fighter are nowhere near the level of strength to even fight Cell. The most they could do was distract him at most and it would be a few seconds at most. ¡°How long is this going to last.¡± Zaraf mumbled as Cell was crushing Gohan by hugging him. When he was about to crush Gohan, he would lighten up and restart the crushing process. ¡°Maybe you need some motivation.¡± Cell suddenly said as his tail grew longer. Seven small blue Cell appeared taking a portion of his strength. So, he only made enough to fight seven instead of fourteen. The blue insects began flying towards the Z-fighters and Zaraf. Getting a small bit of Ki in his hand, Zaraf blasted the one coming close out of the sky effortlessly. The small bugs only had a power level hovering around half a billion. Which was strong for most, but an annoyance for him. ¡°Zaraf, why did you end the fun already.¡± Lily pouted. ¡°It was a bug, what else was I supposed to do with it?¡± Zaraf asked as they watched the Z-fighter struggling.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Goku who was out of strength kept getting hammered around while the others forced a stalemate. However it only turned out the blue cells are sadists. They were only playing around and soon dominated the fighters. Gohan who was watching suddenly exploded in a ki as electric hovered around his body. His golden hair grew as did his temper. He effortless broke free from Cell and vanished in front of him. Bang! Pow! Poof! The small Cells were destroyed in a blink of an eye as Gohan got rid of them. It didn¡¯t appear he broke a sweat as he passed around senzu beans. ¡°Impressive,¡± Zaraf commented but didn¡¯t sound like he was praising. ¡°Is it enough to beat Cell?¡± Lily asked. ¡°It should be, but the boy lacks the guts to end the ambonation life.¡± Towa answered. ¡°So he one of those ¡®all life is precious, no matter what they do¡¯.¡± Delia asked. ¡°Most likely.¡± Lyana shook her head at this. ¡°Somethings just need to be ended, like the bug that keeps rattling on about being perfect.¡± Zaraf said as anything that absorbs other power shouldn¡¯t exist. The second round between Cell and Gohan with Cell being on the defensive this time. ¡°When is it going to be our turn?¡± Lily asked as she wanted to fight. ¡°If Gohan would stop messing around he could have ended the fight already.¡± Zaraf commented in agreement with the other girls. ¡°So, we came for nothing?¡± Lily was devastated as it has been awhile since she fought a worthy opponent. The only ones that she could find were her sister wives and while they could push each other''s limits. Their isn''t life or death feeling to it as they would get against others. ¡°Well, all of us coming is kind of pointless.¡± Zaraf nodded to this. ¡°So moral support is what we are or just making up numbers.¡± Lyana coldly stated. ¡°Thinking about it now we been reduced to nothing but training and laying around.¡± Towa added. ¡°It not like we can do anything about it anytime soon.¡± Delia add rubbing her stomach. ¡°Well, if Zaraf works on completing his universe we can have plenty of adventure there.¡± Lily said making them all look at her weirdly. Thinking about it Zaraf never really remembers telling them or just forgetting about it. ¡°How far away are you?¡± Towa asked. ¡°Mmm, I am missing God Ki or Spark before I can progress. If I train and work hard for sevenish years. I should get the basics elements and laws for it. From there it just adding layers of planes, energy, life and death and so on.¡± Zaraf shrugged making it sound simpler than it really is. ¡°Are you even going to live long enough to do it?¡± Caulifla asked. ¡°Well, if you guys keep up with the training and we all hit the transcendent level. We should be fine as we won¡¯t have lifespan though I already don¡¯t think we did. I think the effects from Lyana and Delia universe carried over, but I rather not test it.¡± Zaraf said as they nodded while Caulifla looked confused. While they were chatting Gohan managed to get Cell on the ropes and could beat him at any time. However, it seems he hasn¡¯t managed to curve his saiyan pride or arrogance in this case. Bang! ¡°Urg!¡± Cell yelled as a blonde haired girl appeared as his form unevolved. ¡°Well...that was interesting...in a gross way.¡± Caulifla said wanting to unsee that. ¡°True, but how is she still alive? From what we know she been absorbed over a week ago.¡± Lily hummed. ¡°I think the stronger the being the longer it takes for him to digest them.¡± Towa theorized. ¡°I wonder what Dna allows him to absorb others. As far as I am aware it might be Namekians but there shouldn¡¯t be a delay like this.¡± Zaraf commented. ¡°Maybe it a conflict in his Dna. He is made from Dna from strong beings and all the strands shouldn¡¯t work well together.¡± Towa said. ¡°That part is obvious since he is green, and looks like a bug.¡± Delia dryly commented. Rolling their eyes, they watched as Cell began to freak out at his loss of power and his ¡®perfection¡¯. The sight of him expanding was soon met with panic as Gohan fell to his knees. Everyone who can sense Ki could tell that Cell was about to go boom. Hmm, I should be able to Flame Step him to the moon. Zaraf thought as he could easily reach the moon. Agreeing to it, he appeared next to Cell who began to panic at his sight before the two vanished. ¡°Have a nice trip.¡± Zaraf mouthed before vanishing and arrived back in the group. He was so fast barely anyone noticed him vanishing and reappearing. Boom! A giant fireball appeared in the sky as the news changed over from the fight to about the moon blowing up. All the fighters along with the reporter, cameraman and Mr. Satan and his disciple wondered what happened. One moment Cell was about to blow up the next he was gone with the moon. ¡°Is that it?¡± Lily asked bored as it really was pointless to come. Zaraf could have appeared at any point in when Cell was about to blow up and transport him away. Now they wasted a day to watch a tournament which they never really got to participate in due to Cell blowing up the ring. ¡°I would assume so. He didn¡¯t have anyone or thing to absorb this time around.¡± Zaraf said. ¡°Maybe we should just hold our own tournament.¡± Lily suggested. ¡°When shall we host it?¡± Zaraf asked. ¡°In about four years?¡± Towa suggested. ¡°Ok, it should be interesting if nothing else.¡± Zaraf said. After telling the Z-fighter about the tournament idea, Zaraf and his gang of girls took off as they did the same. There wasn¡¯t any reason to stay as Cel was dead and not coming back ending Cell short reign of fame. Chapter 50 Five years have passed in a blink of an eye since the cell games and the moon was returned. It seems that the Z-fighter gathered the dragonballs to make a few wishes. So, they ended up wishing back everyone and the moon, as well Krillin wish. Which somehow scored him a wife or soon to be wife. Goku being the idiot he began training in Otherworld to become stronger. Only Bulma tells everyone it to run away from Zaraf and work at the dojo. Which Bulma plus Lily, Delia and Lyana all got together and made. Towa and Cauliflower offered input here and there as Zaraf and Goku could only watch. While they planned it as while decorated it the five of them swelled up like a balloon. Forcing Lily, Towa, Lyana, Delia to stop intense training for a while. Which made conflicted feeling in them, as it was bonding time with Zaraf. Though they are also carrying the product of love between them. So, most mood swings revolve around it as they did light exercise as they watch Zaraf and Caulifla sparring. So when the children were born, with lovely four sons surprisingly, they throw themselves back into training. Which didn¡¯t take long to get back into the swing of things. Though they did become overprotective of their children. Which they told him in no uncertain term was he allowed to train them until they are ready. It''s not like I would kill them while training? Zaraf thought as he sat in the living room playing with all his sons. Rain, the son born between Lily and him, had long black hair similar to his mothers, but had his father''s eyes. Having red and green eyes staring back at him filled him with joy. So much in fact anytime he goes out on their monthly group date. He just wants to beat all the nosy older women who look down on them. Since they all look around eighteen to twenty due to their strength and aging slower. Actually, nearly all his children has his eyes or at least a mixture of his and her mother. Ryu the one born from Towa and him had white hair with black stripes and a red and purple eyes. Similar to his mother he has a blue tint to his skin. Dixie, named after his uncle which was born from Delia and him had a mohawk that was blonde. He also had a strong grip which means he is going to be a great martial artist. He also had a blue and red eyes. Finally, Dracula, as Lyana fell in love the name after reading a book on vampires. He had short brown hair and red and green eyes. Similar to his mother, he also likes to sip on blood as a snack. Fortunately or not, none of them show signs of inheriting his gene manipulation ability. Well having four kids running around able to freely mess with other genetic code could be dangerous. So it was probably better this way. As for the progress between Caulifla and him, Lily managed to trick her into joining the growing harem. However, she mentioned that she didn¡¯t want to have any children anytime soon. Which Lily agreed as neither her or the others were ready again. ¡°They are turning four, so I think it is time to start their training.¡± Zaraf could hear Lily talking from the kitchen. ¡°True, I wanted to start when Dracula were three but Towa said no.¡± Lyana said. ¡°She wanted to give them a small childhood without training.¡± Delia comment. ¡°They can have one outside of training. The training is so they can real in their strength. Rain nearly threw a child at the park forty meters on accident the other day.¡± Lily argued. ¡°Yeah, plus our husband is itching to train them.¡± Towa sighed as she held her head in her hands. ¡°About that...he already began.¡± Caulifla said making them all stopped working on dinner. They were having Goku and Bulma over along with their two sons. So to feed all the saiyans and half saiyan they went into full cook mode. In the living room, Zaraf had all the sons throwing punches and kicks. He was correcting their forms or teaching them how to add extra force behind them. Honestly it was a cute sight, accept four heavy killing intents landed on Zaraf head. ¡°Dear, we wanted to train them before they follow their dad in his crazy routine.¡± Lily said as she held a knife. ¡°What shall we do if they end up like you and only start in on a crazy routine?¡± Towa commented holding a spoon. ¡°We agreed we would teach them the basics first before passing them to you.¡± Lyana said as she held a pot. ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t you go find either Goku or Vegeta to spar until it is time to eat.¡± Delia said smiling but the devil behind her told differently. ¡°Alright,¡± He said disappearing in a ball of flames.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Where did Dad go?¡± Rain asked as his brothers nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Lily dismissed her son worry. ¡°He back in a while.¡± ================================================================ Appearing near Goku, he sensed Goku and Bulma inside their room. Ignoring them, he found Gohan training as he read a college level textbook. How he reading upside down doing one handed push up must mean he not training hard enough. ¡°Gohan,¡± Zaraf called out. ¡°Yeah, Uncle Zaraf?¡± Gohan answered automatically before realizing who calling. He nearly fell down as he bookmarked the page and put the book away. ¡°So, you must be able to beat me now if you can multitask during training.¡± Zaraf grinned as Gohan shivered. ¡°Er...ah¡­¡± Gohan looked to attempt to make an excuse but couldn¡¯t think of one. ¡°Why don¡¯t we spar to prove it?¡± Zaraf said putting his hand on Gohan. ¡°Why don¡¯t you find father?¡± Gohan asked. ¡°He busy with your mother. Since Vegeta a pain to deal with on prince this or that. Your next strongest fighter outside my family.¡± Zaraf smiled. ¡°So, let''s have some fun.¡± The sound of Zaraf laughter and Gohan screams in the wasteland soon followed. ============================================================= Time continued by as everyone grew older and seven years have passed since the Cell games. The children grew and trained hard aiming to achieve permission to be trained by father. Which to date they still had trouble handling their five mother¡¯s. Who didn¡¯t slack off either and continued to grow, hoping to close the gap that happened due to not training for a year. Zaraf who watched happily continued to train even harder as he felt so close on completing the basics elements. Soon, creating his own universe was becoming a reality or more so the basics of it. As he believes he is on the verge of naturally accessing God Ki. As for other updates going on around him, Krillin¡¯s daughter either turning four or three. Gohan is being blackmailed, and Goku still running to other world. Not that it helped him as Zaraf found a way there ages ago and able to use instant transmission. He just thinks it''s fun to see Goku think he being clever. Luna, who watching in otherworld is happy to see so many grandkids. Which motivated her to take Lily up on her offer. As she wants to join the harem after getting hooked on a series Lily recommended. So she aiming to become a god to become alive once more. Though once Zaraf achieves it and makes his universe it won¡¯t be a problem. Except they say on own hard work is a reward in itself. Mr. Satan who somehow managed to spin his own tale of the Cell games became world famous. From what they can gather the camera broke during the time Gohan took the stage. Which everyone who was there gave him props for achieving such a worthless thing. Only it didn¡¯t stop Lily or Delia from blacklisting him from sponsoring any of their business or ones with contracts with them. It was during one of their more violent mood swings while pregnant. As a side note, his project he began in plane six failed as the beast hatching from the eggs. Well they were allergic to bread when they stole from the kitchen. Who knew? ¡°Zaraf, Bulma called. She says Gohan got blackmailed into joining this year martial arts tournament. So Goku decided to join also and invited all the Z-fighter. I told her you will be joining as well as most of the dojo.¡± Lily called him from the kitchen. Blinking at the suddenness, he only shrugged as it really didn¡¯t matter to him if he joined or not. ¡°Ok, but aren¡¯t you and the others going to join?¡± He answered back. ¡°I was thinking about it, but decided not to compete. It''s a way for you to blow off some steam and energy. Since you won¡¯t be sparring against us.¡± Lily answered. ¡°If you say so.¡± Zaraf calmly replied as even with all his wives tag teaming him. He still comes out on top as he and them always strive to improve. ¡°When is the tournament?¡± He asked. ¡°They said in about a week. Bulma says she will pick us up since it was on the way.¡± Lily answered as she went back to humming her tune. ¡°Where is everyone else?¡± Zaraf asked since he couldn¡¯t sense his other wives or children. ¡°Shopping.¡± was all Lily said. ================================================================ The day of the tournament arrived and as promised Bulma came and picked them up. Already in the air ship, Master Roshi, Krillin, 18, their daughter, Goku and Gohan. Along with Yamcha and Puar. ¡°You look like you all barely aged in seven years.¡± Yamcha shouted when he looked at Zaraf. ¡°Did you all go dimension hopping?¡± ¡°No, it''s a mixture of things.¡± Zaraf said as him and all his wives look to be around twenty instead of twenty five. Which means both Lily and Zaraf look like teenagers as they haven¡¯t had their last growth spurt yet. ¡°Dad who the idiot.¡± Rain asked. ¡°A man who gave up fighting as his strength didn¡¯t increase much in seven years. In fact I think it on the decline now.¡± Zaraf answered as everyone laughed at Yamcha. ¡°Oh, Dixie can easily beat him.¡± Ryu said. ¡°Hmm, it might be a tough fight as Yamcha has more experience than you all. Maybe we can set up a private tournament again.¡± Zaraf said thinking back. Four years after the Cell games, he did set up a tournament. He ended up winning the thing as his weird luck came into play once again. So they decided not to hold another one as it was pointless for him to join. Which got him thinking on why he joining this one. ¡°Are you able to beat him, dad?¡± Dixie asked smiling. ¡°Of course he can, Mother Towa said Zaraf can beat everyone one here with his a single hand.¡± Dracula said. ¡°Hate to admit it, but the kid right.¡± Master Roshi said. ¡°Only Goku and Vegeta might stand a small chance. If they work together.¡± ¡°Hmm, there the fusion technique?¡± Lily hummed to herself. Zaraf thought back to it and realized it might be worth teaching the kids. Neither he nor his wives have much interested mainly neither suit each other as a potential fusion partner. So the technique was mostly forgotten about for the most part. ¡°Well, let''s get going.¡± Bulma said as the aircraft took off. Chapter 51 Arriving at the island where they are hosting the tournament, Zaraf made his way over to the check in. He was also the only one as none of the girls or his kids showed much interest in it. When they learned that there was a child division it killed Rain, Dixie, Ryu, and Dracule interest in competing. From their words, if they can fight him or any of the disciples than it not worth competing. So, he was the only one from his family that was going to enter the tournament. ¡°Alright we will see you later.¡± Lily kissed him goodbye as she was followed by her sister wives. The sound of envies and pain from the surrounding men was noticeable, before Zaraf sent them a death glare. Which ended that topic there. ========================================================= Standing in the waiting area for the preliminaries. Zaraf looked around and sighed as he didn¡¯t see any stages. He didn¡¯t see any real martial artist either outside of some of his disciples and Z-fighters. ¡°Goku, Krillin, Zaraf it so nice to see you all. What has it been since you last competed? Nearly twenty years. Well let me tell you the matches after you all disappeared have been boring.¡± A blonde announcer called them over. Before the announcer could continue talking, he looked at his watch and left as soon as he came. The children matches are about to begin and he ran off to do his job. ¡°So how are they going to do the test for us?¡± Goku asked. Moments after asking this, the staff rolled in a punching machine. It didn¡¯t look fancy or like an arcade game. ¡°This is going to be dumb.¡± Zaraf said as they are more measuring brute strength than fighting. ¡°Tsk,¡± Vegeta who arrived clicked his tongue at the sight. ¡°Ah, there Gohan.¡± Goku said when he spotted his son who ran off after arriving. Gohan was in a black outfit with a green top. He was in disguise or so he says wearing sunglasses and a bandana. He even signed up under his hero name or something. Next to him was a girl with short black hair and a pink and white shirt. She was wearing black shorts and fingerless gloves glaring at them as they approached. ¡°Gohan, is this where you ran off too?¡± Goku called surprising the girl. ¡°Hmm, so this is the girl you complained about blackmailing you.¡± Zaraf said glancing her over. ¡°Well, you need some special training if she can blackmail you.¡± Gohan just trembled as he replied in a shaky voice. ¡°I-it was a mis-misunderstanding...Hehe...Yeah so no need special training uncle Zaraf.¡± ¡°Since your trembling, that mustn¡¯t be the case. So it settled you will stop by to train for the next two months starting...tomorrow.¡± Zaraf said making Gohan pale as Goku and even the arrogant Vegeta looks at him with pity. ¡°Who do you think you are? Can¡¯t you see your scaring him.¡± The girl shouted. ¡°This one got fire and basic understanding of Ki. Gohan if you are dating her, bring her along for the training.¡± Zaraf said before walking away. ¡°I will be there. Arrogant Prick.¡± She shouted the first part before mumbling the second part. She earned the pitiful look of all the fighters and Gohan who knew of his training. ¡°Videl, you have no idea what you just agreed to.¡± Gohan whispered in her ears. Confusion crossed her as she didn¡¯t really understand. All she saw was him and the other Fighters wither him trembling when he spoke about training. ¡°It just training, it can¡¯t be that hard.¡± Videl said. ¡°Also, why do you call him uncle he looks barely older than nineteen.¡± ¡°He is the same age as my father who is thirty eight.¡± Gohan said before he started trembling. ¡°As for his training, it probably the most painful and hardest thing anyone who apart of it will ever do. Even my father who usually love training and fighting trembles in fear of his training or even fighting.¡± ¡°Is he that strong?¡± Videl asked not really believing. ¡°Even if everyone who was with my father and group of friends plus Zaraf five wives join in. We would still lose without him going all out.¡± Gohan explained. ¡°Five wives?¡± Videl shouted. ¡°How aren¡¯t the other jealous of each other and why are they with a womanizer like him?¡± ¡°Yeah he has five, and even than they are no match for him in fighting. From what I know it wasn¡¯t his doing but his first wife Lily doing for the harem. They have all been friends for years and decided why not.¡± Gohan tried to explained but failing to explain properly. ¡°Huh?¡± Videl couldn¡¯t process this information. ¡°Yeah, you will meet them as they usually with him.¡± Gohan said. ¡°They are really nice for the most part. Just a word of Caution they are very over protective of their four children.¡± Videl just dumbly nodded as she secretly placed Zaraf wary level. Just hearing about it made him look like a womanizer and a playboy. Even if Gohan attempted to correct it, but from his trembling it didn¡¯t seem reliable. So she will secretly investigate while they train. If anyone who suffered under Zaraf training could know her thoughts they would laugh. They would wish her luck in trying to think of anything besides cursing Zaraf and training. In fact they would congratulate her if she managed to do so. ============================================================= After meeting Videl, Zaraf went to the front punching machine awaiting his turn. Mr. Satan attempted to make an impressive display. Only it looked like the man worked more on his fame than actual training. He was more like a bad joke in front of a true master. Watching as one after another was called forward, Number 18 was the first to go. ¡°719!¡± The man writing the number shouted. ¡°Sorry ma¡¯am it appeared the sensors are out. Can you go again.¡± ¡°Lighter, lighter!¡± Krillin shouted in a whisper. ¡°210,¡± The man said as he wrote it down. One fighter after another took turns at the machine with Zaraf right before Vegeta. Lightly punching the machine, five hundred appeared.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°Sorry sir it seem the machine is malfunctioning.¡± The man little man said. A few staff members came over and began looking the machine over but couldn¡¯t find out what is wrong. So after a few calibration tests they began to retest him. Lightly poking the machine this time...a score of three hundred appeared. ¡°Is that good enough?¡± Zaraf asked as Vegeta went next to him and destroyed the machine with a punch. ¡°Err...yes?¡± was all the man could say as Zaraf and Vegeta walked off. Some of the fighters lost interest in competing after seeing such a scene. However in the crowd a man with white hair and purple skin just smiled. =========================================================== Standing at the top of the arena stands, Zaraf managed to find Lily waiting. It appears that neither she nor the others were very happy. Expressially when they have seats they could be sitting at. Even Dixie was fuming and he usually the most calm one. Something must have happened while he was waiting for his turn at the machine. So wrapping his arms around them they soon begin to cheer up. ¡°What happened?¡± He asked earning a sigh. ¡°A few old ladies called them a mean word with loose for having kids so young and unmarried.¡± Dracula said. ¡°Really,¡± Zaraf said as dark clouds gathered over the stadium. ¡°Shall we have some fun than.¡± ¡°It fine Zaraf, Lyana already took care of them.¡± Towa said. ¡°There is also the issue where we are sensing a bit of Towa Ki walking around. Only it has others mixed in as well such as Saiyans, Earthling, and more.Well that the feeling that we got from it and Towa has no idea why her Ki is used.¡± Lily explained. ¡°Hmm, maybe they are from an alter reality?¡± He guessed, ¡°Or someone attempted to recreate Cell.¡± Either way, Zaraf didn¡¯t sound too concerned about it as long as they don¡¯t make trouble. He doesn¡¯t really care if they come or go, since he has nowhere to talk. Being reincarnated or traveling to different timelines he could really say much on the matter. ¡°Shall we track it down?¡± Delia asked. ¡°I don¡¯t really see a problem as long as they don¡¯t cause an issue. Similar to the two kais roaming around the tournament.¡± Zaraf shrugged. ¡°Ah, so those two weird energy signatures are kais.¡± Ryu grinned as if he solved a great mystery. ¡°Oh, you can sense god ki, Ryu?¡± Zaraf asked surprised. ¡°Very vaguely. It more of a gut feeling if you know what I mean.¡± Ryu tried to respond but couldn¡¯t put his feelings into words. ¡°Can Dixie, Rain, or Dracula sense it?¡± Zaraf asked only getting a head shake. ¡°Hmm, well in time you can.¡± He said as he didn¡¯t dare mention training with his wives nearby. They would skin him since they refuse to allow them training until they done training them first. It sort of makes him wonder how they view him as a trainer. The ten began to watch the children matches with a bored expression. It was that bad as the kids in the matches would get smacked or pushed out of the crying. The only matches worth watching was Trunks and Goten. Which they ended in an instant. Finally after many boring fights, the junior division finals began with shocker, Trunks and Goten. Goten looks like a carbon copy of Goku and Trunks is a miniature of Vegeta. His hair and everything was a copy which was creepy truthfully. One was bad enough but he mastered a sneer at a young age. ¡°Which one doyou think is going to win?¡± Zaraf asked his Ryu as they leaned on the railing. ¡°I am going to say Trunks. He has that one more year of battle experience which is huge due to our young age.¡± Ryu responded. ¡°True,¡± Zaraf agreed. ¡°However, neither of them had life threatening fights yet. So I say they are about balanced in experience.¡± ¡°Not everyone one like you and mom who fought at the age of four.¡± Rain said. ¡°Also running around clothesless.¡± Laughing as he saw his children deadpan looks. Even after the children were born Lily still walks around similar to before. Though in a swimsuit as it was a compromise between the wives and the children. Should I try to break her of that habit? Zaraf began to think as he counted the years it went on. Nope, not even going to try, as it has been going on since they were three. Beside it most only them in the mansion as the children either going to school or out training/sparring with each other. ¡°It not that bad. She is very beautiful.¡± Zaraf replied. ¡°That not the problem. We can¡¯t invite our friends from school as we don¡¯t know how she will appear or in. We already got issue due to how uncommon multiple wives are. Even our names.¡± Rain sighed. ¡°Shall we go traveling the universe...err nevermind.¡± Zaraf retracted his statement as five angry wives appeared. It doesn¡¯t seem they approve of adventuring yet. ¡°They aren¡¯t strong enough yet.¡± they all said in sync. They have power levels nearing million and can go super saiyan. How are they too weak? We traveled with a tenth of their strength and came out on top. Zaraf thought but didn¡¯t voice it. He refuses to become friends with the couch for the next month. ¡°Than when can we go?¡± Dixie asked with puppy dog eyes. ¡°When you finish a year of training with your father. Which won¡¯t happen for a few more years.¡± Lily shot them down without hesitation. ¡°Years?¡± Zaraf, Rain, Ryu, Dixie, and Dracula shouted as they fell to their knees. They could hear laughter from the audience that were watching them or eavesdropping. ¡°You are only seven, and Zaraf why are you crying?¡± Lily asked. ¡°Am I really that bad at training others?¡± Zaraf said drawing circles in the ground. ¡°It more your way might take them off the path of a martial artist.¡± Towa bluntly said with the others nodding. ¡°It ok father we are looking forward to it.¡± Rain said as he patted his father back. ========================================================= The sight of trunks and Goten standing across each other was pretty ironic since both were copies of their fathers. ¡°Let the junior finals begin.¡± The blonde announcer yelled. Trunks and Goten both kicked off and vanished to the untrained eye. Appearing in the center of the stage, both of them took a fist to their cheek. Stumbling backwards a step they began trading blows with a punch or kick sneaking through. ¡°They nearly mastered the basics. Though they need a touch up on dodging and defense as well as battle experience. That can come in time though.¡± Zaraf said with a slight praise. The clash between the two on stage began to heat up as they hovered towards the sky. Until Trunks managed to get behind Goten and grapple him. So neither one can move or attack, until Goten turned into a super saiyan and landed. ¡°Well that one way to break free. Won¡¯t work again but it works as a surprise.¡± Zaraf commented not really all that surprised. He could easily sense them when they first transformed, he just didn¡¯t know or really care how close they were to mastering it. ¡°How come they can already transform?¡± Ryu asked since he or his brothers can¡¯t yet. ¡°Hmm, luck I suppose. They must have found the trigger somehow as I doubt Goku or Vegeta taught them. I could teach you but relying on transformations and not wanting to live on the couch for a while. You better asked either Lily or Caulifla.¡± Zaraf said as he received a satisfied nods from his wives. Is this punishment for something? Zaraf mentally sighed as he heard Lily laughing. ¡°Cheer up, and wait for tonight since it the weekend.¡± Towa whispered in his ear. A grin formed ear to ear as he heard a small laughs from his wives. They must have known what was said to him as desire filled their eyes looking at him. ¡°What did mom say?¡± Ryu asked. ¡°I get to train you on sundays.¡± Zaraf said. ¡°Really?¡± Rain asked as he looked towards all their mothers. ¡°Yes,¡± Lily sighed. ¡°Out babies are going to turn into training maniacs like their father.¡± ¡°Did you try mimicking Chichi there?¡± Delia asked. ¡°How was it?¡± Lily smiled. ¡°Could use a little work.¡± Gohan said as he appeared with Videl. ¡°The match is about over, so-¡± ¡°Oh, no,¡± was heard throughout the stadium as Goten landed outside the ring. ¡°Well, that the end, so let go eat.¡± Zaraf said as he scooped up all four of his kids and ran off. ¡°He is like a kid?¡± Videl said as she watched Zaraf effortless vanished with all four kids clinging to him. ¡°Only with the kids and us. Otherwise he mostly has a bored expression.¡± Lily said as she smiled. ¡°Well we better go find them before they cause too much trouble.¡± Videl watched as the group of wives walk off to find their childish husband and kids. Chapter 52 ¡°All competitors of the adult division please make you way to the waiting area.¡± Hearing the announcement, Zaraf made his way after receiving fist bumps from his children and wives. So when he arrived he was the last one, as the others had already gathered. Most of the Z-fighter were there with number 18. Looking over Goku, Vegeta, Krillin, Piccolo, Gohan, and Videl, a sigh escaped his lips. Than he looked over to the two Supreme Kais, the two cursed humans and a boxer. Looking over to Piccolo, he seems to be looking over to the Kai as if he recognized them but at the same time not. Well, they aren¡¯t supposed to appear here anyways, but it seems they haven¡¯t been trained. They are so weak, but it isn¡¯t Zaraf problem. ¡°Since the world champion Mr. Satan is the world champion he will fight only in the finals.¡± The blonde announcer explained not really thrilled by it but can¡¯t change it. ¡°When your name called come up and draw a number.¡± a staff member in orange appeared next to him. Drawing numbers, it was mostly garuteen to be the z gang advancing. The only exception is Goku and Vegeta as they are fighting in the first round. There are also 18 and Krillin as Krillin is fighting a questionable exist known as Fu. 18 on the other hand is Zaraf opponent. ¡°Well, this is going to be an interesting match up.¡± Zaraf said as Krillin and Fu made their way to the stage. Seeing a purple diminish man towering over Krillin was a sight to see the crowd jeered at Krillin. For some reason they all think it the tallest or the buffest looking man to be the strongest. Shaking his head, Zaraf wondered how long Krillin going to last as he has the quarter of Fu strength. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± the supreme kai asked as he appeared next to him. He wore a blue robe and had a long white mohawk with golden earrings. ¡°As much of a failure as a supreme kai you are, you should be able to sense their strength.¡± Zaraf said as Piccolo somehow paled with his green skin. His body guard a tall angry man with red skin seems to not take his words kindly. Not that he was being nice in the first place. But the small kai raised his hand to stop the big one. ¡°How do you know that?¡± He asked curious not really angry or not showing if he is. ¡°Chronoa the supreme kai of time.¡± Zaraf said making both their eyes bulge. Even if supreme kai were supposed to be of the same rank the kai of time was always above them due to their important exist. ¡°So, why are you here?¡± Zaraf asked the two. ¡°Majin buu, is going to be awakened once again if Bibi gathers enough energy.¡± Shin the small supreme kai replied. ¡°Hmm, interesting.¡± Zaraf said as there is a traveler from an alternate timeline and resurrection of a pink blob. ¡°Interesting, this is bad. We can¡¯t allow the terror to resurrect.¡± Shin said nearly shouting. He also attempted to peak into Zaraf mind but was blocked by immense power and something else. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Besides things are much more complicated now than you think.¡± Zaraf waved off the kai concern. At first he didn¡¯t really care about the traveler but as he got closer he could sense the man wasn¡¯t here with good intention. Krillin launched into an all out attack, which Fu easily dodge by leaning to the sides. He hasn¡¯t even took a step from his starting position. Krillin who was stunned to see none of his attacks were landing back flipped backwards. That traveler going to be a pain to deal with. Zaraf thought as he used some effort to see his power level. It was nearly a hundred times stronger than his super saiyan form. That was Fu base power to and guessing some tricks up his sleeves he doubt it was his full power. Krillin who jumped back, studied Fu trying to find an opening. It was easily seen that Fu was quick and Krillin knew he couldn¡¯t hope to match. ¡°Is that all you got?¡± Fu said before he vanished to extreme speed. Zaraf frowned as he watched Fu torment Krillin as he pounded the small man into the ground. The sickening sound as Krillin bones break and the sadistic grin the demon wore. The crowd watching cheered until they saw the gruesome scene as Fu broke Krillin legs and arms. ¡°Krillin.¡± 18 shouted as she wanted to rush out but Goku held her back. ¡°Well today going to suck.¡± Zaraf sighed. ======================================================== After Krillin was carried out on a stretcher, Fu entered the waiting area without care. It was like he didn¡¯t nearly kill someone in front of a crowd with a large smile. Taking pleasure in the frowns, he waved with a happy smile one his face. ¡°Will, Number 18 and Zaraf come to the stage.¡± The blonde announcer said as the staff finished cleaning up Krillin''s blood. ¡°I forfeit.¡± 18 shouted as she went off to husband. ¡°Zaraf it looks like your luck is still working.¡± Goku said. ¡°I suppose.¡± Zaraf said as Piccolo and Shin took the stage. The match between them was completely boring as Piccolo looked conflicted. He wanted to fight but a part of him told him not to. Sighing as Piccolo chose to forfeit as he couldn¡¯t decide if he wanted to or not on attack the kai. ¡°Videl Satan and Spopovich, come to the stage.¡± Videl clashed her fist together as she entered the stage with a large cheer from the crowd. Spopovich a giant grey man with an M on his head walked up behind her. Wearing a black shorts and a half a shirt, he smiled. ¡°Let the match begin.¡± Videl jump forward and sent a fury of kicks at the man who didn¡¯t attempted to block. Frowning Videl continued her assault as she pushed him towards the ring side. However no matter how hard she hit the man never fell or showed signs of being in pain. When the man neared the edges he stopped and refused to budge. ¡°Hehe,¡± The man giggled as he his giant fist came crashing down. It wasn¡¯t fast by any means to those with training, but for the audience. It was top class as his fist was fast or faster than a boxer. Videl jumped backwards before jumping forward to counter. Delivering a devastation kick to the man''s head, the man only turned his head. ¡°Wha-,¡± Videl sounded as she continued her assault but Spopovich barely reacted. Bang!Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. On her last kick, Spopovich turned with a sickening crack as he fell to the ground. No cheers could be heard as everyone looked at Spopovich. It appeared that he was dead or so everyone believed The man who was thought to be dead stood up and began to flex his oversized muscles. Unlike before, Spopovich began his attack The painful yells as Videl was crushed and thrown around fill the stadium. It was easily scene the man was playing around before now ¡°Just stay down Videl.¡± Gohan shouted as he was anything but played with the sight. Videl who was putting up a last ditch effort barely conscious was tossed out of the ring. Gohan looked to Goku who nodded and vanished to fetch their senzu beans. Zaraf only shook his head as he and Lily still won¡¯t use them. They still hold the belief like the first time they heard about it. ¡°Well Spopovich is the winner.¡± The blonde man said but it was easy to tell neither he nor the crowd put much heart into clapping. ¡°Well, lets get onto the next match¡­¡± The blonde man began to say before Gohan ran over and whispered into his ear. ¡°We will be going on a ten minute break as one on of the fighters want to make sure Videl is ok.¡± The blonde man said which met with a loud applause. ================================================================ At the top of Korin tower, Goku was eating again. Yajirobe ran around clearing away the mountain of plates. Korin just shook his head at the scene as the scene it many times before. ¡°Goku, shouldn¡¯t you be getting back?¡± Korin asked. ¡°Yeah, thanks for the snack. ¡°Goku said as he vanished. ================================================================ Appearing back at the tournament, Goku handed Gohan the beans before he rushed off towards Videl. ¡°Well he has heart.¡± Zaraf said with a yawn but turned his sight towards Fu. Two matches in a row with both winners being sadistics individuals. This tournament seems to be the start of the next world shattering battles. Wait, didn¡¯t Majin buu blow up the earth in one of the timelines? Zaraf thought before mentally laughing at his joke. Gohan and Kibito the tall red supreme kai walked out onto the stage. Both of there were staring at each other and seems to be talking. Than Gohan ki began to raise rapidly before he turned into a super saiyan. Than he went up to the next level, which he seems to be prepared to fight. Only two men with M on their foreheads appeared with Spopovich holding him. Stabbed with a stranged device Gohan was forcefully powered down with his energy drained. ¡°Your really an idiot, aren''t you.¡± Zaraf said to the kai standing next to him. ¡°You do realize if you had proper training you could backtrack where the magic signal they are radiating.¡± Shin blinked before drawing circles in the ground as he was called an idiot. He a supreme kai was called an idiot. It was even done by a mortal much less. ¡°Well they are about done sucking Gohan dry. So you and the merry gang should prepare to leave in order to follow.¡± Zaraf said kicking the kai. Soon after saying that the two men nodded to each other before taking off flying who knows where. Shin too off after them with most of the z fighter following. ¡°Zaraf you coming along?¡± Goku asked. ¡°No, I got my own fight.¡± Zaraf toss Fu a glance with his eyes which Goku nodded. ¡°Ok.¡± He said before leaving with Gohan not not far behind with Videl in hand. When Videl arrived by his side he didn¡¯t think the boy had a clue. In just a few minutes most of the fighter left Fu, the boxer, Zaraf and Mr. Satan. Zaraf did wonder where his dojo disciples were, but would later learn they left after seeing him. ¡°Well, what do we do about the tournament now?¡± Zaraf asked while he thought of a way to get Fu out of the city. With their strength if they clash the entire city would be in ruins. Though if Majin buu manages to blow up the earth. Would destroying the city really matter than? Different types of thoughts began to run through his head before Mr. Satan appeared. ¡°Alright, we will do a battle royal.¡± The afro idiot shouted as he walked into the arena. The crows was confused but started cheering when they saw the man. The staff who was around the waiting area just shook their heads. It appears that they weren¡¯t given the heads up or Mr. Satan did this on his own will. Either way they just had to roll with it as the crowd was hyped. ¡°Let get Zaraf, Fu, Mighty Mask, and Boxer man on the stage.¡± The announcer shrugged as he just decided to roll with it. Appearing on the stage, Zaraf got some cheers and cat calls from from both men and women. Ignoring the nightmare inducing men, the final match was about to begin. ¡°Alright, let the battle royal begin.¡± The blonde announcer said as mighty masked headed towards the boxer. Mr. Satan stayed by the edge of the ring, while Zaraf faced Fu. ¡°So who are traveling and how do you have a piece of one of my wives ki signature.¡± Zaraf asked Fu. ¡°Wife?¡± Fu looked at him confused. ¡°Towa, how do you have a piece of har ki signature.¡± He asked frowning as the guy laughed. ¡°I am her son from a timeline where you don¡¯t exist.¡± Fu said. ¡°Than why are you here.¡± ¡°Because I am here to pick up my next servant.¡± Fu laughed as his ki became visible. Seeing the rising purple and black ki rasing, Zaraf sighed as his own ki broke out. A purple and red sphere formed clashing in the ring. Neither wanted to back off the battle of wills ignoring the floating rocks and lightning around. This means the ones in the audience and ring were receiving the blunt of it as the ground began shaking. ¡°Is dad going to be fine?¡± Rain asked as Lily held him in her arms. Each son were in their mothers arms as watch the clash of wills ¡°He be fine as he hasn¡¯t completed his dream yet.¡± Lily said. ¡°What dream?¡± Ryu asked as none of them heard of his dream. ¡°To have the gods tremble at our name or his name.¡± Lily said with a smile as she remembers when they watch their planer explode. Down in the ring, the battle continued as the ground eroded away as their increased. ¡°Impressive, but can your strength match your will.¡± Fu said. As if the signal been given both fighters vanished from the naked eye. Even Zaraf¡¯s sons had trouble tracking let alone watching. However, they watched as large hole appeared all over the arena followed by sonic booms. ¡°Urg!¡± Fu shouted as Zaraf fist heavily impacted his gut. ¡°Stop pretending, I doubt it did any real damage to you.¡± Zaraf said as he backed away. ¡°Ah, you didn¡¯t fall it. Too bad as the despair on you would have looked wonderful.¡± Fu laughed. The clash began again with Fu nearly axe kicking Zaraf¡¯s head but got his arm. The speed and attacks are getting heavier, Zaraf noticed. While it was easy to notice but doesn¡¯t mean he can counter them all. The only saving grace was Fu couldn¡¯t dodge all attacks no matter how much he grew stronger. Zaraf was beginning to grow rapidly in strength due to pressure. ¡°Your starting to annoy me.¡± Fu said as his power jumped by thirty percent which matched Zaraf¡¯s super saiyan two transformations. Bang! Boom! ¡°Aaaahhh!¡± Zaraf screamed as his power exploded in an explosive wave pushing Fu back. Directly entering super saiyan four, Zaraf started at Fu who looked amused. Staring into his eyes, Zaraf used an ability he hasn¡¯t used much in combat. Freezing time Zaraf attempted to land devastating blows on Fu. The key word was attempted as even with entering super saiyan four, Fu barely took an instant to break. ¡°Well, well what an interesting ability.¡± Fu grinned as it turned sinister. ¡°It time to take this match up a notch.¡± as most of Fu ki spilled out. ¡°Well this sucks,¡± Zaraf mumbled as the clashing began opening wormholes to other dimensions or universe appeared. One of the biggest issues when fighting dimension travelers. Feeling as if he got hit by a mountain. Zaraf flew into a wormhole nearby and landed in what appears to be a council room. At the head was an older man around forty in a red and white robe with the kenju fire on his hat. Naruto universe? He thought before rolling from Fu incoming ki blast. ¡°What a sturdy table?¡± He commented before rolling off the side out of the way of the incoming attack. He fell right into another wormhole leaving a confused room shocked in not understand what happened. Looking at the new dimension he fell into, Zaraf managed to see two girls fighting it out on a platform in front of others. However instead of using hands or feet they were using their butts or breasts. What a weird place, was all Zaraf thought before falling into another wormhole. Bang! Zaraf dropped a kick onto Fu head as he appeared back in the arena with Fu. How he arrived there he wasn¡¯t going to question as Fu made an imprint of himself in the ground. ¡°Well, that was an interesting trip.¡± Zaraf said as Fu got up barely looking scratched much less hurt. ¡°Yeah, but you have yet to land a move that yet to hurt me.¡± Fu said smirking while dusting off his black shirt. Zaraf didn¡¯t answer as his muscles tensed under his red fur while his eyes grew colder. ¡°I guess it is time to stop messing around than.¡± Zaraf said as tattoo¡¯s formed on his body as he activated sage mode. [Ding¡­] Chapter 53 Standing across from each other a tall muscular man with purple skin and white hair stood on edge. Narrowing his eyes behind his glasses, his hair stood on edge as his instincts were roaring. The feeling that he needed to run started to become more noticeable as he faced the saiyan. The Saiyan in question looked to be in around twenty with red fur covering his body leaving his face, chest and hand hairless. His black mohawk grew longer and wilder, as red eye shadow formed around his eyes. Shining brightly, primal tattoos covered his body with green ring in his now pitch black eyes. ¡°What are you.¡± Fu screamed as the green rings gazed over him. ¡°I am a saiyan and your worst nightmare.¡± Zaraf calmly said as he looked at the notices his system displayed. [Ding! Congratulations, host has begun the process of transcending from alpha stage.] [For finishing the first stage of making your own universe, Host is reward 30,000,000 points.] [For finding a new way to god ki, host is rewarded 10,000,000 points.] [For combing super saiyan four and sage mode, Primal Ancient Saiyan unlocked.] More points, Zaraf mentally sighed as he cracked his neck and feeling his new found power. It seems more training, then again training never finish even if one dead. ¡°It time to end you,¡± Zaraf said calmly but filled with confidence. He didn¡¯t even dare to look at his current strength in this form as too many zeros will appear. ¡°Why?¡± Fu shouted as he felt it was a little unjustified. Sure he beat up the small bald man, picked a fight, sent him through dimensions. ¡°A traveler through dimensions filled full of ill intent is never good. Also you annoyed me.¡± Zaraf said before vanishing from view. ¡°I annoyed you?¡± Fu shouted as he vanished. The clashing began once again as the world began to shake as the power could destroy it in an instant. Sitting in the crowd Lily could only hope Zaraf will be fine. His weird luck hasn¡¯t kicked in yet beside for his latest transformation. Which he is so helping her achieve as it looks awesome.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Poof! In the middle of the stage, Goku and Vegeta appeared both being super saiyans. In the middle of Vegeta forehead an M has appeared along with a scowl. ¡°What going on mom?¡± Ryu asked. ¡°Hmm, if I remember from my time patrolling days, it seems a pink blob is coming out to play. I wouldn¡¯t worry about it too much as mommy will protect you. There are also your father after he gets rid of whatever he fighting.¡± Towa said as she looked up to see two ki waves battling for dominance. In the sky neither Fu or Zaraf was giving up as they were locked into a stalemate. Upping his energy even more, Fu attempted to overpowering the blast. Sadly for him his opponent was a saiyan and one covered in weird luck. ¡°Let up the power.¡± Zaraf smiled as he added a touch of god ki to his attack. The stalemate was instantly broken and Fu barely dodged. He looked over to Zaraf as if he saw a monster with an incredible growth rate. ¡°I will be back.¡± Fu shouted as he dove into one of his portals escaping with his tail between his legs. Shrugging as he tossed a small ki blast filled with mortal, god and a sliver of his universal energy. A scream came out of the closing portal before being cut off. ¡°That takes care of that and Goku and them should handle the pink blob. Lets go check out, my universe.¡± Zaraf nodded to himself as he appeared next to his family. ¡°Do you want to see something cool?¡± He asked receiving nods from his kids. Smiling, he opened a portal and they all vanished from their spot scarring those who watched. Appearing in a black space, Zaraf looked over his wives and kids. Raising his hands on instinct, stars began to appear along with rocks. Over time they will turn into planets filled with life. ¡°Well done, Zero.¡± A clap came behind him. A man with blo0nde hair and blue eyes appeared. Lucifer appeared before him once more with a bright smile on his face. ¡°Lucifer, what can I help you with?¡± Zaraf asked. ¡°Nothing, I just came to congratulate you on becoming the youngest universe creator ever. However, it is far from completion, but in time it will grow. Good luck and we will meet again.¡± Lucifer said before leaving. ¡°What was that about?¡± Lily asked. ¡°Hmm, no idea but we will find out at some point.¡± Zaraf shrugged. He looked over his wives, Lily, Towa, Delia, Lyana, Caulifla, and Luna who he guessed Lucifer dropped off. She wasn¡¯t dead as the halo vanished and left completely confused. Glancing over his children, Rain, Ryu, Dixie, and Dracula. He felt a surge of joy as his journey far from over, but he one step closer to his dream. ¡°Watch out gods, I am coming for you.¡± The End...for now?